iga~by.£ 


THE 


LIFE   AND    REMAINS, 

LETTERS,  LECTURES,  AND  POEMS 


OF  THE 


REV.  ROBERT  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE, 

MINISTER  Or  ST.  PETER'S  CHURCH,  DUNDRB. 


BY   THE 

EEY.    AJSTDEEW   A.    BONAR, 

MINISTER  OF  THE  FRKE  CHURCH  OP  SCOTLAND,  COLLACR. 


SEVENTH  AMERICAN 

FROM   THE   TWENTT-FIEST   EDINBTJEGH   EDITION. 


TO    WHICH   IS    ADDDED, 

FAMILIAR  LETTERS  FROM  THE  HOLY  LAND,"  &c 


1STEW    YOEK: 
ROBERT    CARTER     &    BROTHERS, 

530    BROADWAY. 

1860. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 


IN  this  Memoir,  very  much  has  been  preserved  of  Mi 
M'CHEYNI/S  own  words,  as  well  as  feelings.  Still  there  is  a  de- 
fect quite  apparent.  All  who  knew  him  not  only  saw  in  him  a 
burning  and  a  shining  light,  but  felt  also  the  breathing  of  the 
hidden  life  of  God ;  and  there  is  no  narrative  that  can  fully  ex- 
press ihis  peculiarity  of  the  living  man.  Yet,  nevertheless,  as  I 
have  had  the  prayers  of  many,  and  have  myself  throughout 
asked  the  Lord  to  guide  me  with  his  eye,  I  believe  he  will  not 
let  this  record  of  his  servant  go  forth  unblessed.  The  Portrait 
is  not  an  exact  likeness :  it  was  executed  after  his  death  from  a 
very  imperfect  sketch — but  it  will  recall  his  form  to  all  who 
knew  him.  It  is  now  a  year  since  he  rested  from  his  labors ; 
and  this  Memoir  is  a  record  of  some  of  those  works  that  fol- 
low him. 

Oci-  ICK.  March  25,  1844 

M08E9 


CONTENTS. 


MEMOIR. 

CHAP   I.  His  YOUTH  ^.ND  PREPARATION  FOR  THE  MINISTRY,  .  < 

..    11  His  LABORS  IN  THE  VINEYARD  BEFORE  ORDINATIOH,  .          .  .          .33 

.  Ill  FIRST  YEARS  OF  LABOR  IN  DUNDEE,         .  .  .  .  .  .  .51 

..  IV.  His  MISSION  TO  PALESTINE  AND  THK  JEWS,        ......      77 

..    V  DAYS  OF  REVIVAL,     ...  ......    .TO 

..  VI.  THE  LATTER  DAYS  OF  HIS  MINISTRY,       .......    128 

LETTERS. 

1.  To  Rev.  R.  MACDONALD,  during  illness,  before  going  to  Palestine,         .  .  .  .149 

2.  ..   Mrs.  THAIN,  during  the  continuance  of  the  same,       ......    151 

3.  . .        Do.        before  going  on  the  Mission,  .......    151 

4.  ..   M'^s  COLLIER.    How  his  silence  may  be  useful,        ....*.    153 

5.  ..   Rev.  W.  C.  BURNS,  on  his  coming  to  supply  his  place,          .  .  .  .  .155 

6.  PASTORAL  LETTERS,  No.  1.  View  of  what  has  happened,         .  .  .  .  .156 

7.  ..  ..  2.  Past  times  of  privilege,     .  ...  .  ,159 

8  ..  ..  3.  How  God  works  by  Providence,     .  .  .  .  .162 

9  ..  ..  4.  God  the  answerer  of  prayer,  .....    165 

10  ..  ..  5.  Returns  made  to  God,  Isaiah  v.,     .  .  .  .  .169 

11  ..  ..  6.  Self-devotedness,      .......    173 

12.  ..  ..  7.  Unexpected  calls,      .......    176 

13.  ..  ..  8.  Warnings  to  the  unsaved, 180 

14.  ..  ..  9.  From  Leghorn.    Travels,    .  .           .           .           .           .184 

15.  . .  . .  10.  From  Breslaw.    Travels,     .  .           .           .           *           .189 

16.  To  Rev.  J.  ROXBURGH.    From  Jerusalem— Account  of  the  Land,          .  .          .          .195 

17.  . .   Rev.  R.  MACDONALD.    From  Carmel.  Do.,     .           .           .           .           .           .200 

18.  ..   Rev.  VV.  C.  BURNS.    Inquiries  about  the  Revival,      .  .           ,           .           .           .803 

19.  ..   Miss  COLLIER.    Riches  of  Christ, 204 

20.  ..   Mr.  J.  T.  JUST.    Prayer-meeting?,         ........    206 

21.  ..   A  PARISHIONER  in  sickness.    Troubles  sanctify,       .  .           .           .           .           .207 

22  ..    A  SOUL  WHOM  HE  NEVER  SAW.    Looking  to  Jesus,             .           .           .           .           .208 

23.  ..   Rev.  W.  C.  BURNS.    A  Minister's  Afflictions,             .           »  „                  .          ,           .210 

84.  . .   Rev.  DAN.  EDWARDS.    What  a  Missionary  must  seek,                     .           .           .           .211 

25.  . .  Do.  Holiness  and  success,   .  .  .  ...  .  .211 

26.  ••   Mrs.  THAIN     When  invited  to  rest  a  while,  .  .  .  .  .  .212 

27.  ..    ONE  WHOSE  FACE  WAS  ZIONWARD,        .  ......  .    212 

28.  ..    A.  8.  L.     The  person  and  heart  of  Jesus,         .......    214 

29.  . .    Mr.  W.  C.  BURNS.     Awakenings— Personal  holiness, 21C 

30.  . .    Rev.  P.  L.  MILLER.     On  beginning  his  Ministry,  .  .  .  .  .218 

31.  . .    Mr.  G.  SHAW.     The  Jews— Studies, .218 

32.  . .   His  SABBATH  SCHOOL  TEACHERS,  .  ......    221 

33.  . .    BLAIRGOWRIE  SOCIETY.    Advices,         .  .....  222 

34.  . .   A  SOUL  SEEKING  JESUS,  No.  1.  Corruption,      ......  223 

35 ..  2.  The  Righteousness  of  Christ,       ...  234 

36 ..  3.  Joy  in  believing, 

37 ..  4.  Christ  is  precious,  .  .  .  .  .  .226 

38 ..  5.  Found  in  Christ, 227 

39.  . .  . .          . .  . .  6.  Leaning  on  Jesus,  .....  228 

40.  ..  THE  MEMBERS  OF  A  PBAYKB-MEETINQ.    The  Sower,         .  .  .  .  .230 

41.  ..   M.S.    Trying  dispensations, 233 

4-2.   . .  E.  R.    Corruptions  drive  us  to  Christ,    .......  234 

43.  . .   J.  T.    A  boy  anxious  about  his  soul,      ........    235 

44.  ..   A.T.    On  the  death  of  his  brother,       ........    236 

45.  ..   Rev.  D.  CAMPBELL.    Advice  to  a  brother  In  sickness,  .  .  .  .          .237 

46.  ..   Rev.  HOB.  BONAB.    Breathings  after  holiness, 238 

47.  ..   Rev.  R.  MACDONALD.    Words  of  counsel,         .  ......    239 

48.  . .   THE  TEACHER  OK  A  FEMALE  SCHOOL.    Do  what  you  can,  ....  240 

49.  ..   ONE  AWAKENED  FBOM  SLEEP.    Call  to  Jesus,  ......    240 

50.  . .   A  SOUL  INQUIRING  AFTKB  JESUS.    What  is  in  Christ,  .  .  .  .  .242 

51.  . .  Do.  Trials— Atonement  in  Christ,       .  .  .          .  .244 

52.  ..   ONE  WHO  HAD  BEGUN  TO  SEE  JESUS,  ...  .  .  245 

53.  ..   Rev.  P  L.  Mm**     A  vord  to  the  weary,     ...  .  .  .    2« 


CONTENTS. 

P*g» 

54.  To  Rev.  JOHN  MILNE.    Another  word  to  a  brother,          ......  247 

55    . .             Do.                    Breathings  of  heart,          ......  247 

56.  . .    ONE  WHO  HAD  LATELY  TAKEN  UP  THE  CROSS,          ......  248 

57.  . .    ONE  OF  HIS  FLOCK  DESERTED  IN  SOUL,          .......  250 

58.  ..    Rev.  ALEX.  GATHERER.    Visit  to  the  North,   .                       .....  251 

59.  ..   ONE  WHO  HAD  SUFFERED  BEREAVEMENT.    Sorrow  of  the  world,   .           .           .  252 

60.  ..   ANOTHER  TO  ONE  BEREAVED.    Christ  the  same,        .                       ....  2;3 
Ci.    ..   ONE  COMPLAINING  OF  HEART  PLAQUES.     Passing  to  glcry,   .....  254 

SPECIMENS  OF  HIS  SKETCHES  OF  SERMONS. 

Isaiah  xlviii.  18 .256 

Romans  iv.  4-8, 25fi 

Proverbs  xiv.  9,        ............    257 

Uohniv.  7-13 257 

Zechariah  xii.  10 257 

Jeremiah  xxxiii.  16, .253 

Revelation  xx.  11-15,         ...........    258 

LEBANON — ITS  SCENERY  AND  ALLUSIONS,          ........    259 

NOTES  ON  THE  TYPES  FOUND  IN  THB  TABERNACLE,  .......    268 

OTHER  PIECES  ALREADY  PUBLISHED. 

EVIDENCE  ON  REVIVALS,  ...                                   ......  280 

ANOTHER  LILY  GATHERED — CONVERSION  or  JAMES  LAINO,            .           .           .           .           .  287 

THIS  DO  IN  REMEMBRANCE  OF  ME,       .........  302 

TUB  ACCEPTABLE  YEAR  or  THE  LORD,           ........  309 

REASONS  WHY  CHILDREN  SHOULD  FLY  TO  CHRIST,    .....                       .  315 

WHY  is  GOD  A  STRANGER  IN  THE  LAND?       ........  320 

[  LOVE  THE  LORD'S  DAY,            ...            .......  324 

LETTER  ON  THE  SABBATH  RAILWAYS,              ....            ....  330 

LETTER  ON  COMMUNION  WITH  BRETHREN  or  OTHER  DENOMINATION!,     ....  334 

To  THE  LAMBS  OF  THE  FLOCK,             .........  339 

DAILY  BREAD,          .........                       .           .  345 

SONGS  OF  ZION. 

1.  The  Barren  Fig  Tree,     .  .  .  .  ...  .  .  .  .355 

2.  Jehovah  Tsidkenu,          ..........    356 

3.  They  Sing  the  Song  of  Moses,    .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .357 

4.  On  Mungo  Park's  finding  a  Tnft  of  Moss,         .  .  .  .  .  .  .353 

5.  I  am  Debtor,          ...........    360 

6.  Children  called  to  Christ,  .........    3(52 

7.  Thy  Word  is  a  Lamp  unto  my  Feet,     .  .  .  •  .  .  .  .    362 

8.  The  Fountain  of  Siloam,  .........    364 

9.  The  Sea  of  Galilee •  ...    364 

10.  To  Yonder  Side, 366 

It.  On  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  at  Acre,      ...•«...    367 

12.  The  Child  coming  to  Jesus,         .........    368 

13.  Oil  in  the  Lamp,  .  .  .  .  .  .  •  .  .  .  .369 

14.  On  J.  T.,  a  Believing  Boy,          .  ...  t  ....    371 

CONCLUDING  MEMORIALS,  .....  ....  372 

LECTURES. 

LECTURE    I.  THE  TEN  VIRGINS,    Part  1,                  .           .          .           .          .          .           .378 

..II 2 382 

m.  ..  ..  3, 386 

..IV 4, 390 

V.    BETHANY,    Part  1, .394 

.        VI.  2, 399 

..      VII.  .,  3, 404 

..    VIII.  ..  4 .409 

..        IX.  5,  .    414 

X.  6,  .418 

.        XI.  7,  4'2-2 

XII.  CAPERNAUM,           .                       ....                                                  426 

.     XIII.  WISDOM'S  HOUSE,            ......                       .           .    4fM 

..     XIV.  FOLLY'S  HOUSE,    .......                       .                430 

XV.  THE  GOOD  SHEPHERD,     ......                       .            .    440 

..     XVI.  CHRIST  THE  DOOR,          .                                  ...                                   .    444 

..   XVII  I  AM  THE  GOOD  SHEPHERD,                                          .                                                   443 


CONTENTS. 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

LETTER    I.  To  HIS  FAMILY,— London,  29th  March,  1839,  . 

II.  To  THE  SAME,— London,  9th  April,      . 

III.  To  THE  SAME,— Boulogne,  12th  April, 

IV.  To  HIS  MOTHER, — Lyons,  20th  April,  .  . 

V .  To  HIS  SISTER,— Genoa,  24th  April,     .... 

VI.  To  HIS  FATHER,— Malta,  5th  May,        .  .  . 

VII.  To  THE  REV.  R.  S.  CANDLISH, — Malta,  6th  May,     . 
..     VIII.  To  HIS  MOTHER,— Alexandria,  15th  May, 

IX.  To  HIS  FAMILY, — Mount  Carmel,  26th  June,  .  .  . 

X.  To  THE  REV.  R.  S.  CANDLISH,— Mount  Cannel,  27th  June, 

XI.  To  THE  SAME,— Beyrout,  5th  July,       .... 

XII.  To  HIS  SISTER,— Beyrout,  8th  July,     .... 

..     XIII.  To  MRS.  COUTTS.— Beyrout,  22nd  July, 

..     XIV.  To  HIS  SISTER,— Beyrout,  22nd  July,   . 

XV.  To  THE  REV.  A.  N.  SOMERVILLIC,— Beyrout,  23rd  July, 

..     XVI.  To  HIS  FAMILY,— Bouja,  22nd  August,   . 

..  XVII.  To  THE  REV.  A.  N.  SOMERVILI.E,— Bouja,  22nd  August,     . 

..XVIII.  To  HIS  SISTER,— Galatz,  1st  September, 

..     XIX.  To  HIS  FATHER  AND  MOTHER,— Bucharest,  10th  September, 

XX  To  THE  REV.  R.  S.  CANDLISH,— Bossanze,  26th  September, 

..    XXI.  To  HIS  SISTER,— Tarnapol,  1st  October, 

..   XXII.  To  HIS  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, — Breslau,  17th  October, 

. .  XXIII  To  THE  SAME,— London,  6th  November, 

.  XXIV  To  THE  REV.  R.  S.  CANDLISH,— London,  llth  November,  . 

XXV  To  HIS  FATHER  AND  MOTHER,— Dundee,  26th  November,  . 


456 
459 
460 
465 
469 
474 
479 
484 
492 
497 
500 
504 
508 
514 
519 
524 
526 
527 
531 
538 
543 
548 
549 
555 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HIS    YOUTH,    AND    PREPARATION    FOR    THE    MINISTRY. 
"  Many  shall  rejoice  at  his  birth  ;  for  he  shall  be  great  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord."  -LuK*  i.  14. 

IN  the  midst  of  the  restless  activity  of  such  a  day  as  ours,  it 
will  be  felt  by  ministers  of  Christ  to  be  useful,  in  no  common  de- 
gree, to  trace  the  steps  of  one  who  but  lately  left  us,  and  who, 
during  the  last  years  of  his  short  life,  walked  calmly  in  almost  un- 
broken fellowship  with  the  FATHER  and  the  SON. 

The  date  of  his  birth  was  May  21,  1813.  About  that  time,  as 
is  now  evident  to  us  who  can  look  back  on  the  past,  the  Great 
Head  had  a  purpose  of  blessing  for  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
Eminent  men  of  God  appeared  to  plead  the  cause  of  Christ.  The 
Cross  was  lifted  up  boldly  in  the  midst  of  Church  Courts  which 
had  long  been  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  More  spiritu- 
ality and  a  deeper  seriousness  began  a  few  years  onward  to  pre- 
vail among  the  youth  of  our  Divinity  Halls.  In  the  midst  of  such 
events,  whereby  the  Lord  was  secretly  preparing  a  rich  blessing 
for  souls  in  all  our  borders,  the  subject  of  this  Memoir  was  born. 
"  Many  were  to  rejoice  at  his  birth  ;"  for  he  was  one  of  the  bless- 
ings which  were  beginning  to  be  dropt  down  upon  Scotland, 
though  none  then  knew  that  one  was  born  whom  hundreds  would 
look  up  to  as  their  spiritual  father. 

The  place  of  his  birth  was  Edinburgh,  where  his  parents  re- 
sided. He  was  the  youngest  child  of  the  family,  and  was  called 
ROBERT  MURRAY,  after  the  name  of  some  of  his  kindred. 

From  his  infancy  his  sweet  and  affectionate  temper  was  re- 
marked by  all  who  knew  him.  His  mind  was  quick  in  his  attain- 
ments ;  he  was  easily  taught  the  common  lessons  of  youth,  and 
some  of  his  peculiar  endowments  began  early  to  appear.  At  the 
age  of  four,  while  recovering  from  some  illness,  he  selected  as  his 
recreation  the  study  of  the  Greek  alphabet,  and  was  able  to  name 
all  the  letters,  and  write  them  in  a  rude  way  upon  a  slate.  A 
year  after  he  made  rapid  progress  in  the  English  class,  and  at  an 
early  period  became  somewhat  eminent  among  his  school-fellows 


6  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

for  his  melodious  voice  'arid- powers  of  recitation.  There  were  at 
that  time  catechetical  exercises,  held  in  the  Tron  Church,  in  the 
interval  between  sermons*  ;l ami  .so ti^e  fvietrds'  remember  the  inter- 
est often  excited  in  the  hearers  by  his  correct  and  sweet  recita- 
tion of  the  Psalms  and  passages  of  Scripture.  But  as  yet  he 
knew  not  the  Lord,  he  lived  to  himself,  "having  no  hope  arid 
without  God  in  the  world."  Eph.  ii.  12. 

In  October  1821,  he  entered  the  High  School,  where  he  con- 
tinued his  literary  studies  during  the  usual  period  of  six  years 
He  maintained  a  high  place  in  his  classes  ;  and,  in  the  Rector's 
Class,  distinguished  himself  by  eminence  in  geography  and  reci- 
tation. It  was  during  the  last  year  of  his  attendance  at  the  High 
School  that  he  first  ventured  on  poetical  composition,  the  subject 
being,  "Greece,  but  living  Greece  no  more."  The  lines  are  cha- 
racterized chiefly  by  enthusiasm  for  liberty  and  Grecian  heroism, 
for  in  these  days  his  soul  had  never  soared  to  a  higher  region. 
His  companions  speak  of  him  as  one  who  had  even  then  peculiar- 
ities that  drew  attention  : — of  a  light,  tall  form — full  of  elasticity 
and  vigor — ambitious,  yet  noble  in  his  dispositions,  disdaining 
every  thing  like  meanness  or  deceit.  Some  would  have  been  apt 
to  regard  him  as  exhibiting  many  traits  of  a  Christian  character ; 
but  his  susceptible  mind  had  not,  at  that  time,  a  relish  for  any 
higher  joy  than  the  refined  gaieties  of  society,  and  for  such  plea- 
sures as  the  song  and  the  dance  could  yield.  He  himself  re- 
garded these  as  days  of  ungodliness — days  wherein  he  cherished 
a  pure  morality,  but  lived  in  heart  a  Pharisee.  I  have  heard  him 
say  that  there  was  a  correctness  and  propriety  in  his  demeanor  at 
times  of  devotion,  and  in  public  worship,  which  some,  who  knew 
not  his  heart,  were  ready  to  put  to  the  account  of  real  feeling. 
And  this  experience  of  his  own  heart  made  him  look  with  jealousy 
on  the  mere  outward  signs  of  devotion,  in  dealing  with  souls.  He 
had  learnt  in  his  own  case  how  much  a  soul,  unawakened  to  a 
sense  of  guilt,  may  have  satisfaction  in  performing,  from  the  proud 
consciousness  of  integrity  towards  man,  and  a  sentimental  devo- 
tedness  of  mind  that  chastens  the  feelings  without  changing  the 
heart. 

He  had  great  delight  in  rural  scenery.  Most  of  his  summer 
vacations  used  to  be  spent  in  Dumfriesshire,  a-nd  his  friends  in  the 
parish  of  Ruthwell  and  its  vicinity  retain  a  vivid  remembrance  of 
his  youthful  days.  'His  poetic  temperament  led  him  to  visit  what- 
ever scenes  were  fitted  to  stir  the  soul.  At  all  periods  of  his  life, 
also,  he  had  a  love  of  enterprize.  During  the  summer  months 
he  occasionally  made  excursions  with  his  brother,  01  some  inti- 
mate friend,  to  visit  the  lakes  and  hills  of  our  Highlands,  cherish- 
ing thereby,  unawares,  a  fondness  for  travel,  that  was  most  use- 
ful to  him  in  after  days.  In  one  of  these  excursions  a  somewhat 
romantic  occurrence  befell  the  travellers,  such  as  we  might  rathei 
have  expected  to  meet  with  in  the  records  of  his  Eastern  journev 


MEMOIR    OF     THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  8 

He  and  his  friend  had  set  out  on  foot  to  explore,  at  their  leisure, 
Dunkeld  and  the  highlands  in  its  vicinity.  They  spent  a  day  ai 
Dunkeld,  and  about  sunset  set  out  again  with  the  view  o!  cross- 
ma  the  hills  to  Strathardle.  A  dense  mist  spread  over  the  hills 
soon  after  thev  began  to  climb.  They  pressed  on,  hut  lost  the 
track  that  might  have  guided  them  safely  to  the  glen., 
knew  not  how  to  direct  their  steps  to  any  dwelling.  Night  came 
on  and  they  had  no  resource  but  to  couch  among  the  heath,  with 
no' other  covering  than  the  clothes  they  wore.  They  felt  hungry 
and  cold  ;  and,  awaking  at  midnight,  the  awful  stillness  ot  the 
lonely  mountains  spread  a  strange  fear  over  them  But,  drawrng 
close  together,  they  again  lay  down  to  rest,  and  slept  sound  y  till 
the  crv  of  some  wild  birds  and  the  morning  dawn  aroused  them. 
Entering  the  Edinburgh  University  in  November,  1827,  he 
gained  some  prize  in  all  the  various  classes  he  attended.  In 
private  he  studied  the  modern  languages ;  and  gymnastic  exer- 
cises at  that  time  gave  him  unbounded  delight  He  used  his  pen- 
cil with  much  success,  and  then  it  was  that  his  hand  was  prepared 
for  sketching  the  scenes  of  the  Holy  Land.  He  had  a  very  con- 
siderable knowledge  of  music,  and  himself  sang  correctly  and 
beautifully.  This,  too,  was  a  gift  which  was  used  to  the  glory  oi 
the  Lord 'in  after  days— wonderfully  enlivening  his  secret  devo- 
tions and  enabling  him  to  lead  the  song  of  praise  in  the  congrega- 
tion  wherever  occasion  required.  Poetry  also  was  a  never-fail- 
ing recreation  ;  and  his  taste  in  this  department  drew  the  attention 
of  Professor  Wilson,  who  adjudged  him  the  prize  m  the  Moral  1  hi- 
losophy  class  for  a  poem,  "  On  the  Covenanters. 

In  the  winter  of  1831,  he  commenced  his  studies  in  the  Divinity 
Hall,  under  Dr.  Chalmers  ;  and  the  study  of  Church  History  under 
Dr.  Welsh.  It  may  be  naturally  asked,  What  led  him  to  wisn  to 
preach  salvation  to  his  fellow-sinners  ?  Could  he  say,  like  Robei  i 
Bruce,  "  /  was  first  called  to  my  grace,  before  I  obeyed  my  catting 
to  the  ministry  ?"  Few  questions  are  more  interesting  than  this ; 
and  our  answer  to  it  will  open  up  some  of  the  wonderful  ways  ot 
Him  "  whose  path  is  in  the  great  waters,  and  whose  footsteps  are 
not  known  ;"  Psalm  Ixxvii.  19  :  for  the  same  event  that  awakened 
his  soul  to  a  true  sense  of  sin  and  misery,  led  him  to  the  ministry. 
During  his  attendance  at  the  literary  and  philosophical  classes 
he  felt  occasional  impressions,  none  of  them  perhaps  of  much 
depth  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  himself  looked  upon  the 
death  of  his  eldest  brother,  David,  as  the  event  which  awoke  him 
from  the  sleep  of  nature,  and  brought  in  the  first  beam  oi .  Divin 
lieht  into  his  soul.  By  that  providence  the  Lord  was  calling  one 
soul  to  enjoy  the  treasures  of  grace,  while  he  took  the  other  into 
the  possession  of  glory.  . 

In  this  brother,  who  was  his  senior  by  eight  or  nine  years,  the 
light  of  Divine  grace  shone  before  men  with  rare  and  solemn 
loveliness.  His  classical  attainments  were  very  high  ;  and,  att 


JC  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

the  usuai  preliminary  studies,  he  had  been  admitted  Writer  to  th 
Signet.  One  distinguishing  quality  of  his  character  was  his  sen- 
sitive truthfulness.  In  a  moment  would  the  shadow  flit  across  his 
brow,  if  any  incident  were  related  wherein  there  was  the  slightest 
exaggeration  ;  or  even  when  nothing  but  truth  was  spoken,  if  only 
the  deliverer  seemed  to  take  up  a  false  or  exaggerated  view.  He 
must  not  merely  speak  the  whole  truth  himself,  but  he  must  have 
the  hearer  also  to  apprehend  the  whole  truth.  He  spent  much 
of  his  leisure  hours  in  attending  to  the  younger  members  of  the 
family.  Tender  and  affectionate,  his  grieved  look  when  they 
vexed  him  by  resisting  his  counsels,  had  (it  is  said)  something  ir 
it  so  persuasive  that  it  never  failed  in  the  end  to  prevail  on  those 
with  whom  his  words  had  not  succeeded.  His  youngest  brother 
at  a  time  when  he  lived  according  to  the  course  of  this  world 
was  the  subject  of  many  of  his  fervent  prayers.  But  a  deep 
melancholy,  in  a  great  degree  the  effect  of  bodily  ailments,  set- 
tled down  on  David's  soul.  Many  weary  months  did  he  spend  in 
awful  gloom,  till  the  trouble  of  his  soul  wasted  away  his  body  • 
but  the  light  broke  in  before  his  death  ;  joy,  from  the  face  of  a 
fully  reconciled  Father  above,  lighted  up  his  face  ;  and  the  peace 
of  his  last  days  was  the  sweet  consolation  left  to  his  afflicted 
friends,  when,  8th  July,  1831,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

The  death  of  this  brother,  with  all  its  circumstances,  was  used 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  produce  a  deep  impression  on  Robert's  soul. 
In  many  respects — even  in  the  gifts  of  a  poetic  mind — there  had 
been  a  congeniality  between  him  and  David.  The  vivacity  oi 
Robert's  ever  active  and  lively  mind  was  the  chief  point  of  differ- 
ence. This  vivacity  admirably  fitted  him  for  public  life ;  it 
needed  only  to  be  chastened  and  solemnized,  and  the  event  that 
had  now  occurred  wrought  this  effect.  A  few  months  before, 
the  happy  family  circle  had  been  broken  up  by  the  departure  of 
the  second  brother  for  India,  in  the  Bengal  Medical  Service ;  bul 
when,  in  the  course  of  the  summer,  David  was  removed  from 
them  for  ever,  there  were  impressions  left  such  as  could  never  be 
effaced,  at  least  from  the  mind  of  Robert.  Naturally  of  an  in- 
tensely affectionate  disposition,  this  stroke  moved  his  whole  soul, 
his  quiet  hours  seem  to  have  been  often  spent  in  thoughts  of  him 
who  was  now  gone  to  glory.  There  are  some  lines  remaining  in 
which  his  poetic  mind  has  most  touchingly,  and  with  uncommon 
vigor,  painted  him  whom  he  had  lost — lines  all  the  more  interest- 
ing, because  the  delineation  of  character  and  form  which  they 
contain,  cannot  fail  to  call  up  to  those  who  knew  him  the  image 
of  the  author  nimself.  Sometime  after  his  brothers  death,  he 
had  tried  to  preserve  the  features  of  his  well-remembered  form, 
by  attempting  a  portrait  from  memory ;  but  throwing  aside  the 
pencil  in  despair,  he  took  up  the  pen  and  poured  out  the  fulness 
of  his  heart. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R     M.    M'CHEYNE. 


ON    PAINTING    THE    MINIATURE    LIKENESS    OF    ONE    DEPA4TED. 

ALAS  !  not  perfect  yet — another  touch, 
And  still  another !  and  another  still. 
Till  those  dull  lips  breathe  life,  and  yonder  eye 
Lose  its  lack  lustre  hue,  and  be  lit  up 
With  the  warm  glance  of  Hying  feeling.     No—- 
It never  can  be !     Ah,  poor,  powerless  art ! 
Most  vaunting,  yet  most  impotent,  thou  seek'st 
To  trace  the  thousand,  thousand  shades  and  light* 
That  glowed  conspicuous  on  the  blessed  face 
Of  him  thou  fain  would'st  imitate— to  bind 
Down  to  the  fragile  canvass  the  wild  play 
Of  thought  and  mild  affection,  which  were  wont 
To  dwell  in  the  serious  eye,  and  play  around 
The  placid  mouth.     Thou  seek'st  to  give  again 
That  which  the  burning  soul,  inhabiting 
Its  clay-built  tenement,  alone  can  give — 
To  leave  on  cold  dead  matter  the  impress 
Of  living  mind — to  bid  a  line,  a  shade, 
Speak  forth  not  words,  but  the  soft  intercourse 
Which  the  immortal  spirit,  while  on  earth 
It  tabernacles,  breathes  from  every  pore — 
Thoughts  not  converted  into  words,  and  hopegy 
And  fears,  and  hidden  joys,  and  griefs,  unborn 
Into  the  world  of  sound,  but  beaming  forth 
In  that  expression  which  no  words,  or  work 
Of  cunning  artist,  can  express.     In  vain, 
Alas !  in  vain ! 

Come  hither,  Painter ;  come 

Take  up  once  more  thine  instruments — thy  brush 
And  palette — if  thy  haughty  art  be.  as  thou  say'st, 
Omnipotent,  and  if  thy  hand  can  dare 
To  wield  creative  power.     Renew  thy  toil, 
And  let  my  memory,  vivified  by  love, 
Which  Death's  cold  separation  has  but  warmed, 
And  rendered  sacred,  dictate  to  thy  skill, 
And  guide  thy  pencil.     From  the  jetty  hair 
Take  off  that  gaudy  lustre  that  but  mocks 
The  true  original ;  and  let  the  dry, 
Soft,  gently  turning  locks,  appear  instead. 
What  though  to  fashion's  garish  eye  they  seem 
Untutored  and  ungainly — still  to  me, 
Than  folly's  foppish  head-gear,  lovelier  far 
Are  they,  because  bespeaking  mental  toil. 
Labor  assiduous,  through  the  golden  days 
(Golden  if  so  improved)  of  guileless  youth, 
Unwearied  mining  in  the  precious  stores 
Of  classic  lore — and  better,  nobler  still. 
In  God's  own  holy  writ.     And  scatter  here 
And  there  a  thread  of  grey,  to  mark  the  grief 
That  prematurely  checked  the  bounding  flow 
Of  the  warm  current  in  his  veins,  and  shed 
An  early  twilight  o'er  so  bright  a  dawn. 
No  wrinkle  sits  upon  that  brow ! — and  thus 
It  ever  was.    The  angry  strife  and  cares 
Of  avaricious  miser  did  not  leave 
Their  base  memorial  on  so  fair  a  page. 
The  eye  brows  next  draw  closer  down,  and  throw 
A  softening  shade  o'er  the  mild  orbs  below. 
Let  the  full  eye-lid,  drooping,  half  conceal 
The  back-retiring  eye  ;  and  point  to  earth 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE 


The  long  brown  lashes  that  bespeak  a  soul 
Like  his  who  said,  "  I  am  not  worthy,  Lord !» 
From  underneath  these  lowly  turning  lids, 
Let  not  shine  forth  the  gaily  sparkling  light 
Which  dazzles  oft  and  oft  deceives — nor  yet 
The  dull  unmeaning  lustre  that  can  craze 
Alike  on  all  the  world.     But  paint  ai;  eye 
In  whose  half-hidden,  steady  light  I  read 
A  truth-enquiring  mind  ;  a  fancy,  too, 
That  could  array  in  sweet  poetic  garb 
The  truth  he  found  ;  while  on  his  artless  harp 
He  touched  the  gentlest  feelings,  which  the  blaze 
Of  winter's  hearth  warms  in  the  homely  heart. 
And  oh !  recall  the  look  of  faith  sincere, 
With  which  that  eye  would  scrutinize  the  page 
That  tells  us  of  offended  God  appeased 
By  awful  sacrifice  upon  the  cross 
Of  Calvary — that  bids  us  leave  a  world 
Immersed  in  darkness  and  in  death,  and  seek 
A  better  country.    Ah !  how  oft  that  eye 
Would  turn  on  me  with  pity's  tenderest  look, 
And,  only  half  upbraiding,  bid  me  flee 
From  the  vain  idols  of  my  boyish  heart ! 

It  was  about  the  same  time,  whilst  still  feeling  the  sadness  oi 
this  bereavement,  that  he  wrote  the  fragment  entitled 

"THE    RIGHTEOUS    PERISHETH,  AND    NO    MAN  LAYETH    IT    TO    HEART." 


A  grave  I  know 
Where  earthly  show 
Is  not — a  mound 
Whose  gentle  round 
Sustains  the  load 
Of  a  fresh  sod. 
Its  shape  is  rude, 
And  weeds  intrude 
Their  yellow  flowers — 
In  gayer  bowers 
Unknown.     The  grass, 
A  tufted  mass, 
Is  rank  and  strong — 
Unsmoothed  and  long. 
No  rosebud  there 
Embalms  the  air ; 
No  lily  chaste 
Adorns  the  waste, 
Nor  daisy's  head 
Bedecks  the  bed. 
No  myrtles  wave 
Above  that  grave ; 
Nor  heather-bell 
Is  there  to  tell 
Of  gentle  friend 
Who  sought  to  lend 
A  sweeter  sleep 
To  him  who  deep 
Beneath  the  ground 
Repose  has  found. 
No  stone  of  woe 
Is  there  to  shew 


The  name,  or  tell 

How  passing  well 

He  loved  his  God, 

And  how  he  trod 

The  humble  road 

That  leads  through  sorrow 

To  a  bright  morrow. 

Unknown  in  life. 

And  far  from  strife, 

He  lived ; — and  though 

The -magic  flow 

Of  genius  played 

Around  his  head ; 

And  he  could  weave 

"  The  song  at  eve," 

And  touch  the  heart, 

With  gentlest  art ; 

Or  cares  beguile. 

And  draw  the  smile 

Of  peace  from  thode 

Who  wept  their  woes ; — 

Yet  when  the  love 

Of  Christ  above 

To  guilty  men 

Was  shown  him— then 

He  left  the  joys 

Of  worldly  noise; 

And  humbly  laid 

His  drooping  head 

Upon  the  c  oss; 

And  thought  the  loss 

Of  all  that  earth 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 


13 


Contained — of  mirth 
Of  loves,  and  fame, 
And  pleasures'  name- 
No  sacrifice 
To  win  the  prize, 
Which  Christ  secured 
When  he  endured 
For  us  the  load — 
The  wrath  of  God  ! 
With  many  a  tear, 
And  many  a  fear, 
With  many  a  sigh 
And  heart-wrung  cry 
Of  timid  faith, 
He  sought  the  breath 
But  which  can  give 
The  power  to  live — 
Whose  word  alone 
Can  melt  the  stone, 
Bid  tumult  cease. 
And  all  be  peace ! 
He  sought  not  now 
To  wreath  his  brow 
With  laurel  bough. 
He  sought  no  more 
To  gather  store 
Of  earthly  lore, 
Nor  vainly  strove 
To  share  the  love 
Of  heaven  above, 
With  aught  below 
That  earth  can  show. 

The  smile  forsook 
His  cheek — his  look 
Was  cold  and  sad ; 
And  even  the  glad 
Return  of  morn, 
When  the  ripe  corn 
Waves  o'er  the  plains, 
And  simple  swains 
With  joy  prepare 
The  toil  to  share 
Of  harvest,  brought 
No  lively  thought 
To  him. 

*        *        *        * 

And  spring  adorns 
The  sunny  morns 
With  opening  flowers  : 
And  beauty  showers 
O'er  lawn  and  mead  ; 
Its  virgin  head 
The  snow-drop  steeps 
In  dew,  and  peeps 


The  crocus  forth, 
Nor  dreads  the  north- 
But  even  the  spring 
No  smile  can  bring 
To  him,  whose  eye 
Sought  in  the  sky 
For  brighter  scenes, 
Where  intervenes 
No  darkening  oloud 
Of  sin  to  shroud 
The  gazer's  view, 
Thus  sadly  flew 
The  merry  spring; 
And  gaily  sing 
The  birds  their  loves 
In  summer  groves. 
But  not  for  him 
Their  notes  they  trim. 
His  ear  is  cold — 
His  tale  is  told. 
Above  his  grave 
The  grass  may  wave — 
*        *        *         * 

The  crowd  pass  by 
Without  a  sigh 
Above  the  spot. 
They  knew  him  not — 
They  could  not  know  5 
And  even  though, 
Why  should  they  shed 
Above  the  dead 
Who  slumbers  here 
A  single  tear  ? 
1  cannot  weep, 
Though  in  my  sleep 
I  sometimes  clasp, 
With  love's  fond  grasp 
His  gentle  hand, 
And  see  him  stand 
Beside  my  bed, 
And  lean  his  head 
Upon  my  breast, 
And  bid  me  rest 
Nor  night  nor  day 
Till  I  can  say 
That  I  have  found 
The  holy  ground 
In  which  there  lies 
The  Pearl  of  Price- 
Till  all  the  ties 
The  soul  that  bind, 
And  all  the  lies 
The  soul  that  blind 
Be    *        *        * 


Nothing  could  more  fully  prove  the  deep  impression  which  the 
event  made  than  these  verses.  But  it  was  not  a  transient  regret, 
nor  was  it  the  "  sorrow  of  the  world."  He  was  in  his  eighteenth 
year  when  his  brother  died :  and  if  this  was  not  the  year  of  his 
new  birth,  at  least  it  was  the  year  when  the  first  streaks  of  dawn 
appeared  in  his  soul.  From  thai  day  forward  his  friends  observed 


14  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE, 

a  change.  His  poetry  was  pervaded  with  serious  thought,  and 
all  his  pursuits  began  to  be  followed  cut  in  another  spirit.  He 
engaged  in  the  labors  of  a  Sabbath-school,  and  began  to  seek  God 
to  his  soul,  in  the  diligent  reading  of  the  Word,  and  attendance 
on  a  faithful  ministry. 

How  important  this  period  of  his  life  appeared  in  his  own  view, 
may  be  gathered  from  his  allusions  to  it  in  latter  days.  A  year 
after,  he  writes  in  his  diary :  "  On  this  morning  last  year  came 
the  first  overwhelming  blow  to  my  worldliness;  how  blessed  to 
me,  thou,  O  God,  only  knowest,  who  hast  made  it  so."  Every 
year  he  marked  this  day  as  one  to  be  remembered,  and  occasion- 
ally its  recollections  seem  to  have  come  in  like  a  flood.  In  a 
letter  to  a  friend  (8th  July,  1842),  upon  a  matter  entirely  local,  he 
concludes  by  a  postscript — "  This  day  eleven  years  ago,  my  holy 
brother  David  entered  into  his  rest,  aged  26."  And  on  that  same 
day,  writing  a  note  to  one  of  his  flock  in  Dundee,  (who  had  asked 
him  to  furnish  a  preface  to  a  work  printed  1740,  "Letters  on 
Spiritual  Subjects"),  he  commends  the  book,  and  adds — "Pray 
for  me,  that  I  may  be  made  holier  and  wiser — less  like  myself, 
and  more  like  my  heavenly  Master ;  that  I  may  not  regard  my 
life,  if  so  be  I  may  finish  my  course  with  joy.  This  day  eleven 
years  ago,  I  lost  my  loved  and  loving  brother,  and  began  to  seek 
a  Brother  who  cannot  die." 

It  was  to  companions  who  could  sympathize  in  his  feelings,  that 
he  unbosomed  himself.  At  that  period  it  was  not  common  for 
inquiring  souls  to  carry  their  case  to  their  pastor.  A  conven- 
tional reserve  upon  these  subjects  prevailed  even  among  lively 
believers.  It  almost  seemed  as  if  they  were  ashamed  of  the  Son 
of  Man.  This  reserve  appeared  to  him  very  sinful ;  and  he  felt 
it  to  be  so  great  an  evil,  that,  in  after  days,  he  was  careful  to  en- 
courage anxious  souls  to  converse  with  him  freely.  The  nature 
of  his  experience,  however,  we  have  some  means  of  knowing. 
On  one  occasion,  a  few  of  us  who  had  studied  together  were  re- 
viewing the  Lord's  dealings  with  our  souls,  and  how  he  had 
brought  us  to  himself,  all  very  nearly  at  the  same  time,  though 
without  any  special  instrumentality.  He  stated  that  there  was 
nothing  sudden  in  his  case,  and  that  he  was  led  to  Christ  through 
deep  and  ever-abiding,  but  not  awful  or  distracting  convictions. 
In  this  we  see  the  Lord's  sovereignty.  In  bringing  a  soul  to  the 
Saviour,  the  Holy  Spirit  invariably  leads  it  to  very  deep  con- 
sciousness of  sin  ;  but  then  he  causes  this  consciousness  of  sin  to 
be  more  distressing  and  intolerable  to  some  than  to  others.  But 
in  one  point  does  the  experience  of  all  believing  sinners  agree  in 
this  matter — viz.  their  soul  presented  to  their  view  nothing  but 
an  abyss  of  sin,  when  the  grace  of  God,  that  bringeth  salvation, 
appeared. 

The  Holy  Spirit  carried  on  his  work  in  the  subject  of  this 
Memoir,  by  continuing  to  deepen  In  him  the  conviction  of  his  un- 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  15 

godliness,  and  the  poL.ution  of  his  whole  nature.  And  all  his  life 
long,  he  viewed  his  original  sin,  not  as  an  excuse  for  his  actual 
sins,  but  as  an  aggravation  of  them  all.  In  this  view  he  was  of 
the  mind  of  David,  taught  by  the  unerring  Spirit  of  Truth.  See 
Psalm,  li.  4,  5. 

At  first  the  light  dawned  slowly ;  so  slowly,  that,  for  a  consid- 
erable time,  he  still  riished  an  occasional  plunge  into  scenes  of 
gaiety.  Even  after  entering  the  Divinity  Hall,  he  could  be  per- 
suaded to  indulge  in  lighter  pursuits,  at  least  during  the  two  first 
years  of  his  attendance;  but  it  was  with  growing  alarm.  When 
hurried  away  by  such  worldly  joys,  I  find  him  writing  thus : — 
"Sept.  14. — -May  there  be  few  such  records  as  this  in  my  biogra- 
phy." Then,  "Dec.  9. — A  thorn  in  my  side — much  torment." 
As  the  unholiness  of  his  pleasures  became  more  apparent,  he 
writes: — "March  10th,  1832 — I  hope  never  to  play  cards  again." 
"  March  25th — Never  visit  on  a  Sunday  evening  again."  "April 
10th — Absented  myself  from  the  dance ;  upbraidings  ill  to  bear. 
But  I  must  try  to  bear  the  cross."  It  seems  to  be  in  reference  to 
the  receding  tide,  which  thus  for  a  season  repeatedly  drew  him 
back  to  the  world,  that  on  July  8th,  1838,  he  records — "This 
morning  five  years  ago,  my  dear  brother  David  died,  and  my  heart 
for  the  first  time  knew  true  bereavement.  Truly  it  was  all  well. 
Let  me  be  dumb,  for  thou  didst  it ;  and  it  was  good  for  me  that 
I  was  afflicted.  I  know  not  that  any  providence  was  ever  more 
abused  by  man  than  that  was  by  me :  and  yet,  Lord,  what  moun- 
tains thou  comest  ovec  none  was  ever  more  blessed  to  me."  To 
us  who  can  look  at  the  results,  it  appears  probable  that  the  Lord 
permitted  him  thus  to  try  many  broken  cisterns,  and  to  taste  the 
wormwood  of  many  earthly  streams,  in  order  that  in  after  days, 
by  the  side  of  the  fountain  of  living  waters,  he  might  point  to  the 
world  he  had  for  ever  left,  and  testify  the  surpassing  preciousness 
of  what  he  had  now  found. 

Mr.  Alexander  Somerville  (afterwards  minister  of  Anderston 
Church,  Glasgow),  was  his  familiar  friend  and  companion  in  the 
gay  scenes  of  his  youth.  And  he,  too,  about  this  time,  having 
been  brought  to  taste  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  they 
united  their  efforts  for  each  others  welfare.  They  met  togethei 
for  the  study  of  the  Bible,  and  used  to  exercise  themselves  in  the 
Septuagint  Greek  and  the  Hebrew  original.  But  oftener  still 
they  met  for  prayer  and  solemn  converse ;  and  carrying  on  all 
their  studies  in  the  same  spirit,  watched  each  others  steps  in  the 
narrow  way. 

He  thought  himself  much  profited,  at  this  period,  by  investi- 
gating the  subject  of  Election  and  the  Free  Grace  of  God.  But 
it  was  the  reading  of  "  The  Sum  of  Saving  Knowledge"  generally 
appended  to  our  Confession  of  Faith,  that  brought  him  to  a  clear 
understanding  of  the  way  of  acceptance  with  God.  Those  who 
are  acquainted  with  its  admirable  statements  of  truth,  will  see 


16  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

how  well  fitted  it  was  to  direct  an  inquiring  soul.  I  find  him  some 
years  afterwards  recording: — "March  llth,  1834 — Read  in  the 
'  Sum  of  Saving  Knowledge,'  the  work  which  I  think  first  of  all 
wrought  a  saving  change  in  me.  How  gladly  would  I  renew  the 
reading  of  it,'  if  that  change  might  be  carried  on  to  perfection  !" 
It  will  be  observed  that  he  never  reckoned  his  soul  saved,  not- 
withstanding all  his  convictions  and  views  of  sin,  until  he  really 
went  into  the  Holiest  of  all  on  the  warrant  of  the  Redeemers 
work ;  for  assuredly  a  sinner  is  still  under  wrath,  until  he  has 
actually  availed  himself  of  the  way  to  the  Father  opened  up  by 
Jesus.  All  his  knowledge  of  his  sinfulness,  and  all  his  sad  feeling 
of  his  own  need  and  danger,  cannot  place  him  one  step  farther  off 
from  the  lake  of  fire.  It  is  "  he  that  comes  to  Christ"  that  is 
saved. 

Before  this  period,  he  had  received  a  bias  towards  the  ministry 
from  his  brother  David,  who  used  to  speak  of  the  ministry  as  the 
most  blessed  work  on  earth,  and  often  expressed  the  greatest  de- 
light in  the  hope  that  his  younger  brother  might  one  day  become 
a  minister  of  Christ.  And  now,  with  altered  views — with  an  eye 
that  could  gaze  on  heaven  and  hell,  and  a  heart  that  felt  the  love 
of  a  reconciled  God — he  sought  to  become  a  herald  of  salvation. 

He  had  begun  to  keep  a  register  of  his  studies,  and  the  manner 
in  which  his  time  slipt  away,  some  months  before  his  brother's 
death.  For  a  considerable  time  this  register  contains  almost  no- 
thing but  the  bare  incidents  of  the  diary,  and  on  Sabbaths  the 
texts  of  the  sermons  he  had  heard.  There  is  one  gleam  of  seri- 
ous thought — but  it  is  the  only  one. — during  that  period.  On 
occasion  of  Dr.  Andrew  Thomson's  funeral,  he  records  the  deep 
and  universal  grief  that  pervaded  the  town,  and  then  subjoins — - 
'•  pleasing  to  see  so  much  public  feeling  excited  on  the  decease  of 
so  worthy  a  man.  How  much  are  the  times  changed  within 
these  eighteen  centuries,  since  the  time  when  Joseph  besought 
the  body  in  secret,  and  when  he  and  Nicodemus  were  the  only 
ones  found  to  bear  the  body  to  the  tomb.*' 

It  is  in  the  end  of  the  year  that  evidences  of  a  change  appear. 
From  that  period  and  ever  onward  his  dry  register  of  e very-day 
incidents  is  varied  with  such  passages  as  the  following : — 

"  November  12. — Reading  H.  Martyn's  Memoirs.  Would  I 
could  imitate  him,  giving  up  father,  mother,  country,  house, 
health,  life,  all — for  Christ.  And  yet,  what  hinders  ?  Lord 
purify  me,  and  give  me  strength  to  dedicate  myself,  my  all,  to 
thee  !" 

"  December  4. — Reading  Leigh  Richmond's  Life.  *  Pceniten- 
tia  profunda,  non  sine  lacrymis.  Nunquam  me  ipsum,  tarn  vi- 
lem,  tarn  inutilem,  tarn  pauperim,  et  prsecipue  tarn  ingratum, 
adhuc  vidi.  Sint  iacrymas  dedicationis  mea3  pignora  !'  "  ["  Deep 
penitence,  not  unmixed  with  tears.  I  never  before  saw  myself  so 
vile,  so  useless,  so  poor,  and,  above  all,  so  ungrateful.  May  these 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M^CHEYNE.  17 

tears  be  the  pledges  of  my  self-dedication."]  There  is  frequently 
at  this  period  a  sentence  in  Latin  occurring  like  the  above  in  the 
midst  of  other  matter,  apparently  with  the  view  of  giving  freer 
expression  to  his  feelings  regarding  himself." 

"  Dec.  9. — Heard  a  street-preacher :  foreign  voice.  Seems 
i^ally  in  earnest.  He  quoted  the  striking  passage,  4  The  spirit 
and  the  bride  say,  come,  and  let  him  that  heareth  say,  come. 
From  this  he  seems  to  derive  his  authority.  Let  me  learn  from 
this  man  to  be  in  earnest  for  the  truth,  and  to  despise  the  scoffing 
of  the  world." 

Dec.  18. — After  spending  an  evening  too  lightly,  he  writes — 
"  My  heart  must  break  off  from  all  these  things.  What  right 
have  I  to  steal  and  abuse  my  Master's  time  ?  '  Redeem  it,'  he  is 
crying  to  me." 

"  Dec.  25. — My  mind  not  yet  calmly  fixed  on  the  Rock  of 
Ages." 

"  January  12,  1832. — Cor  non  pacem  habet.  Quare  ?  Pecca- 
tum  apud  fores  manet."  ["  My  heart  has  not  peace.  Why  ?  Sin 
lieth  at  my  door."J 

"  Jan.  25. — A  lovely  day.  Eighty-four  cases  of  cholera  at 
Musselburgh.  How  it  creeps  nearer  and  nearer,  like  a  snake. 
Who  will  be  the  first  victim  here  ?  Let  thine  everlasting  arras 
be  around  us,  and  we  shall  be  safe." 

"  Jan.  29.  Sabbath. — Afternoon  heard  Mr.  Bruce  (then  minister 
of  the  New  North  Church,  Edinburgh),  on  Malachi  i.  1-6.  It 
constitutes  the  very  gravamen  of  the  charge  against  the  unre- 
newed  man,  that  he  has  affection  for  his  earthly  parent,  and 
reverence  for  his  earthly  master ;  but  none  for  God  !  Most  noble 
discourse." 

"  Feb.  2. — Not  a  trait  worth  remembering !  And  yet  these 
four-and-twenty  hours  must  be  accounted  for." 

Feb.  5.  Sabbath. — In  the  afternoon,  having  heard  the  late  Mr. 
Martin,  of  St.  George's,*  he  writes,  on  returning  home — "O 
quam  humilem,  sed  quam  diligentissimum ;  quam  dejectum,  sed 
quam  vigilem,  quam  die  noctuque  precantem,  decet  me  esse 
quum  tales  viros  aspicio.  Juva,  Pater,  Fili,  et  Spiritus  !"  ["  O 
how  humble  yet  how  diligent,  how  lowly  yet  how  watchful,  how 
prayerful  night  and  day  it  becorf.es  me  to  be,  when  I  see  such 
men.  Help,  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit !"] 

From  this  date  he  seems  to  have  sat,  along  with  his  friend  Mr 
Somerville,  almost  entirely  under  Mr.  Bruce' s  ministry.  He  took 
copious  notes  of  his  lectures  and  sermons,  which  still  remain 
among  his  papers. 

"  Feb.  28. — Sober   conversation.      Fain  would  I  turn  to  the 

*  He  says  of  him  on  another  occasion,  June  8,  1834 — "  A  man  greatly  beloved,  of 
whom  the  world  was  not  worthy."  u  An  apostolic  man."  His  own  calm,  deep  holi- 
ness, resembled  in  many  respects  Mr.  Martin's  daily  walk. 

VOL.  I.  2 


1?  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    Bi'CHEYNE. 

most  interesting  of  all  subjects.,     Cowardly  backwardness  :  *  Foi 
whosoever  is  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words/  &c." 

At  this  time,  hearing,  concerning  a  friend  of  the  family^that 
she  had  said,  "  that  she  was  determined  to  keep  by  the  world''  he 
penned  the  following  lines  on  her  melancholy  decision : — 

She  has  chosen  the  world,  The  whirlpool  opes 
And  its  paltry  crowd,—  For  the  gallant  prize ; 

She  has  chosen  the  world,  And,  with  all  her  hopes, 
And  an  endless  shroud !  To  the  deep  she  hies ! 

She  has  chosen  the  world,  But  who  may  tell 
With  its  misnamed  pleasures :  Of  the  place  of  woe, 

She  has  chosen  the  world,  Where  the  wicked  dwell- 
Before  heaven's  own  treasures.  Where  the  worldlings  go  1 

She  hath  launched  hor  boat  For  the  human  heart 

On  life's  giddy  sea,  Can  ne'er  conceive 

And  her  all  is  afloat  What  joys  are  the  part 

For  eternity.  Of  them  who  believe ; 

But  Bethlehem's  star  Nor  can  justly  think 

Is  not  in  her  view ;  Of  the  cup  of  death 

And  her  aim  is  far  Which  all  must  drink 

From  the  harbor  true.  Who  despise  the  faith. 

When  the  storm  descends  Away,  then — oh,  fly 

From  an  angry  sky,  From  the  joys  of  earth ! 

Ah !  where  from  the  winds  Her  smile  is  a  lie — 

Shall  the  vessel  fly  ?  There's  a  sting  in  her  mirth. 

When  stars  are  concealed,  Come,  leave  the  dreams 

And  rudder  gone,  Of  this  transient  night, 

And  heaven  is  sealed  And  bask  in  the  beams 

To  the  wandering  one !  Of  an  endless  light. 

"March  6.— Wild  wind  and  rain  all  day  long.  Hebrew  class 
— psalms.  New  beauty  in  the  original  every  time  I  read.  Dr. 
Welsh — lecture  on  Pliny's  letter  about  the  Christians  of  Bithynia. 
Professor  Jameson  on  quartz.  Dr.  Chalmers  grappling  with 
Hume's  arguments.  Evening. — Notes  and  little  else.  Mind  and 
Dody  dull."  This  is  a  specimen  of  his  register  of  daily  study. 

March  20. — After  a  few  sentences  in  Latin,  concluding  with, 
'*  In  meam  animam  veni,  Domine  Deus  omnipotens,"  he  writes, 
*'  Leaning  on  a  staff  of  my  own  devising,  it  betrayed  me,  and 
broke  under  me.  It  was  not  thy  staff.  Resolving  to  be  a  god, 
thou  showedst  me  that  I  was  but  a  man.  But  my  own  staff  being 
broken,  why  may  I  not  lay  hold  of  thine  ? — Read  part  of  the  life 
of  Jonathan  Edwards.  How  feeble  does  my  spark  of  Christianity 
appear  beside  such  a  sun  !  But  even  his  was  a  borrowed  light, 
and  the  same  source  is  still  open  to  enlighten  me." 

"  April  8. — Have  found  much  rest  in  him  who  bore  all  our 
burdens  for  us." 

"  April  26. — To-night  I  ventured  to  break  the  ice  of  unchris- 
tian silence.  Why  should  not  selfishness  be  buried  beneath  the 
Atlantic  in  matters  so  sacred  ?" 

May  6. — Saturday  evening. — This  was  the  evening  previous 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE.  19 

To  the  Communion,  and  in  prospect  of  again  declaring  himself  the 
Lord's,  at  his  Table,  he  enters  into  a  brief  review  of  his  state. 
He  had  partaken  of  the  ordinance  in  May  of  the  year  before  for  the 
first  time ;  but  he  was  then  living  at  ease,  and  saw  not  tne  solemn 
nature  of  the  step  he  took.  He  now  sits  down  and  reviews  the 
past : — 

"  What  a  mass  of  corruption  have  I  been  !  How  great  a  por 
tion  of  my  life  have  I  spent  wholly  without  God  in  the  world ; 
given  up  to  sense  and  the  perishing  things  around  me.  Naturally 
of  a  feeling  and  sentimental  disposition,  how  much  of  my  religion 
has  been,  and  to  this  day  is,  tinged  with  these  colors  of  earth ! 
Restrained  from  open  vice  by  educational  views  and  the  fear  of 
man,  how  much  ungodliness  has  reigned  within  me  I  How  often 
has  it  broken  through  all  restraints,  and  come  out  in  the  shape  of 
lusts  and  anger,  mad  ambitions,  and  unhallowed  words  !  Though 
my  vice  was  always  refined,  yet  how  subtile  and  how  awfully 
prevalent  it  was  !  How  complete  a  test  was  the  Sabbath — spent 
in  weariness,  as  much  of  it  as  was  given  to  God's  service  !  How 
I  polluted  it  by  my  hypocrisies,  my  self-conceits,  my  worldly 
thoughts,  and  worldly  friends  !  How  formally  and  unheedingly 
the  Bible  was  read — how  little  was  read — so  little  that  even  now 
I  have  not  read  it  all !  How  unboundedly  was  the  wild  impulse 
of  the  heart  obeyed  !  How  much  more  was  the  creature  loved 

than  the  Creator ! O  great  God,  that  didst  suffer  me  to  live 

whilst  I  so  dishonored  thee,  thou  knowest  the  whole ;  and  it  was 
thy  hand  alone  that  could  awaken  me  from  the  death  in  which  I 
was,  and  was  contented  to  be.  Gladly  would  I  have  escaped 
from  the  Shepherd  that  sought  me  as  I  strayed  ;  but  he  took  me 
i  p  in  his  arms  and  carried  me  back ;  and  yet  he  took  me  not  for 
any  thing  that  was  in  me.  I  was  no  more  fit  for  his  service  than 
the  Australian,  and  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  and  chosen. 
Yet,  why  should  I  doubt  ?  not  that  God  is  unwilling,  not  that  he 
is  unable — of  both  I  am  assured.  But,  perhaps,  my  old  sins  are 
too  fearful,  and  my  unbelief  too  glaring?  Nay  ;  I  come  to  Christ, 
not  although  I  am  a  sinner,  but  just  because  I  am  a  sinner,  even 
the  chief."  He  then  adds,  "  And  though  sentiment  and  constitu- 
tional enthusiasm  may  have  a  great  effect  on  me,  still  I  believe 
that  my  soul  is  in  sincerity  desirous  and  earnest  about  having  all 
its  concerns  at  rest  with  God  and  Christ — that  his  kingdom  occu- 
pies the  most  part  of  all  my  thoughts,  and  even  of  my  long-pollu- 
ted affections.  Not  uato  me,  not  unto  me,  be  the  shadow  of  praise 
or  of  merit  ascribed,  but  let  all  glory  be  given  to  thy  most  holy 
name !  As  surety  as  thou  didst  make  the  mouth  with  which  I 
pray,  so  surely  dost  thou  prompt  every  prayer  of  faith  which  I 
utter.  Thou  nast  made  me  all  that  I  am,  and  given  me  all  that  I 
have." 

Next  day,  after  communicating,  he  writes  :  "  I  well  remember 
when  I  was  an  enemy,  and  especially  abhorred  this  ordinance  ae 


20  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

binding  me  down ;  but  if  I  be  bound  to  Christ  in  heart,  I  shall 
not  dread  any  bands  that  can  draw  me  close  to  him."  Evening. 
— "  Much  peace.  Look  back,  my  soul,  and  view  the  mind  that 
belonged  to  thee  but  twelve  months  ago — my  soul,  thy  place  is  in 
the  dust !" 

**  May  19. — Thought  with  more  comfort  than  usual  of  being  a 
witness  for  Jesus  in  a  foreign  land." 

"  June  4. — Walking  with  A.  Somerville  by  Craigleith.  Con- 
versing  on  missions.  If  I  am  to  go  to  the  heathen  to  speak  of 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  this  one  thing  must  be  given 
me,  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  the  baneful  influence  of  esteem  or 
contempt.  If  worldly  motives  go  with  me,  I  shall  never  convert 
a  soul,  and  shall  lose  my  own  in  the  labor." 

"  June  22. — Variety  of  studies.  Septuagint  translation  of  Ex- 
odus and  Vulgate.  Bought  Edwards'  works.  Drawing — Truly 
there  was  nothing  in  me  that  should  have  induced  him  to  choose 
me.  I  was  but  as  the  other  brands  upon  whom  the  fire  is  already 
kindled,  which  shall  burn  for  evermore  !  And  as  soon  could  the 
billet  leap  from  the  hearth  and  become  a  green  tree,  as  my  soul 
could  have  sprung  to  newness  of  life." 

June  25. — In  reference  to  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry: 
"  How  apt  are  we  to  lose  our  hours  in  the  vainest  babblings,  as 
do  the  world  !  How  can  this  be  with  those  chosen  for  the  mighty 
office  ?  fellow- workers  with  God  ?  heralds  of  his  son  ?  evange- 
lists ?  men  set  apart  to  the  work,  chosen  out  of  the  chosen,  as  it 
were,  the  very  pick  of  the  .flocks,  who  are  to  shine  as  the  stars 
for  ever  and  ever  ?  Alas  !  alas  !  my  scul,  where  shalt  thou  ap- 
pear ?  0  Lord  God,  I  am  a  little  child  !  But  thou  wilt  send  an 
angel  with  a  live-coal  from  off  the  altar,  and  touch  my  unclean 
lips,  and  put  a  tongue  within  my  dry  mouth,  so  that  I  shall  say 
with  Isaiah, « Here  am  I,  send  me.'  "  Then,  after  reading  a  little 
of  Edwards'  works,  "  O  that  heart  and  understanding  may  grow 
together,  like  brother  and  sister,  leaning  on  one  another." 

"  June  27. — Life  of  David  Brainerd.  Most  wonderful  man ! 
What  conflicts,  what  depressions,  desertions,  strength,  advance- 
ment, victories  within  thy  torn  bosom  !  I  cannot  express  what  I 
think  when  I  think  of  thee.  To-night,  more  set  upon  missionary 
enterprize  than  ever." 

"June  2$. — O  for  Brainerd's  humility  and  sin-loathing  dispo- 
sitions !" 

"  June  30. — Much  carelessness,  sin,  and  sorrow.  O  wretched 
man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  this  body  of  sin  and 
death  ?  Enter  thou,  my  soul,  into  the  rock,  and  hide  thee  in  the 
dust  for  fear  of  the  Lord  and  the  glory  of  his  majesty."  And  then 
he  writes  a  few  verses,  of  which  the  following  are  some  stanzas : — 

I  "will  arise  and  seek  my  God, 
And,  bowed  doyn  beneath  my  load, 
Lay  all  my  sins  before  him ; 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  2 

Then  he  will  wash  ray  soul  from  sin. 
And  put  a  new  heart  me  within, 
And  teach  me  to  adore  him. 

0  ye  that  fain  would  find  the  joy — 
The  only  one  that  wants  alloy — 

Which  never  is  deceiving  ; 
Come  to  the  well  of  life  with  me, 
And  drink,  as  it  is  proffered,  free, 
The  gospel  draught  receiving. 

1  come  to  Christ,  because  I  know 
The  very  worst  are  called  to  go ; 

And  when  in  faith  I  find  him, 
I'll  walk  in  him  and  lean  on  him, 
Because  I  cannot  move  a  limb 

Until  he  says,  "  Unbind  him." 

"July  3. — This  last  Litter  root  of  worldliness  that  has  so  often 
oetrayed  me  has  this  night  so  grossly,  that  I  cannot  but  regard  it 
as  God's  chosen  way  to  make  me  loathe  and  forsake  it  for  ever. 
I  would  vow  ;  but  it  is  much  more  like  a  weakly  worm  to  pray. 
Sit  in  the  dust,  O  my  soul  !"  I  believe  he  was  enabled  to  keep 
his  resolution.  Once  only,  in  the  end  of  this  year,  was  he  again 
ied  back  to  gaiety ;  but  it  was  the  last  time. 

"  July  7. — Saturday. — After  finishing  my  usual  studies,  tried  to 
fast  a  little,  with  much  prayer  and  earnest  seeking  of  God's  face, 
remembering  what  occurred  this  night  last  year."  (Alluding  to 
his  brother's  death.) 

"  July  22. — Had  this  evening  a  more  complete  understanding 
of  that  self-emptying  ana  abasement  with  which  it  is  necessary 
to  come  to  Christ — a  denying  of  self,  trampling  it  under  foot — a 
recognizing  of  the  complete  righteousness  and  justice  of  God,  that 
could  do  nothing  else  with  us  but  condemn  us  utterly,  and  thrust 
us  down  to  lowest  hell, — a  feeling  that,  even  in  hell,  we  should 
rejoice  in  his  sovereignty,  and  say  that  all  was  rightly  done." 

"August  15. — Little  done,  and  as  little  suffered.  Awfully  im- 
portant question — Am  I  redeeming  the  time  ?" 

"August  18. — Heard  of  the  death  of  James  Somerville*  by 
fever,  induced  by  cholera.  O  God,  thy  ways  and  thoughts  are 
not  as  ours  !  He  had  preached  his  first  sermon.  I  saw  him  last 
on  Friday,  27th  of  July,  at  the  College  gate  ;  shook  hands ;  and 
little  thought  I  was  to  see  him  no  more  on  earth. 

"  September  2. — Sabbath  evening. — Reading.  Too  much  en- 
grossed, and  too  little  devotional.  Preparation  for  a  fall.  Warn- 
ing. We  may  be  too  engrossed  with  the  shell  even  of  heavenly 
things." 

"  Sept.  9. — Oh  for  true,  unfeigned  humility !     I  know  I  have 
cause  to  be  humble ;  and  yet  I  do  not  know  one  half  of  that 
cause.     I  know  I  am  proud ;  and  yet  I  do  not  know  the  half  of 
hat  pride." 

*  Son  of  the  minister  of  Drumelzier  —very  promising  and  very  amiable 


22  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    W'CHEYNE. 

"  Sept.  30. — Somewhat  straitened  by  loose  Sabbath  observance, 
Best  way  is  to  be  explicit  and  manly." 

"  November  1. — More  abundant  longings  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  O  that  Christ  would  but  count  rne  faithful,  that  a  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel  might  be  committed  to  me  !"  And  then 
he  adds,  " Much  peace.  Peaceful,  because  believing" 

December  2. — Hitherto  he  used  to  spend  much  of  the  Sab- 
bath evening  in  extending  his  notes  of  Mr.  Bruce's  sermons ;  but 
now,  "  Determined  to  be  brief  with  these  for  the  sake  of  a  more 
practical,  meditative,  resting,  sabbatical  evening." 

"Dec.  11. — Mind  quite  unfitted  for  devotion.  Prayerless 
prayer." 

""Dec.  31. — God  has  in  this  past  year  introduced  me  to  the  pre- 
paration of  the  ministry — I  bless  him  for  that.  He  has  helped  me 
to  give  up  much  of  my  shame  to  name  his  name,  and  be  on  his 
side,  especially  before  particular  friends — I  bless  him  for  that 
He  has  taken  conclusively  away  friends  that  might  have  been  a 
snare — must  have  been  a  stumbling-block — I  bless  him  for  that. 
He  has  introduced  me  to  one  Christian  friend,  and  sealed  more 
and  more  my  amity  with  another — I  bless  him  for  that." 

January  27,  1833. — On  this  day  it  had  been  the  custom  of  his 
brother  David  to  write  a  "  Carmen  Natale"  on  their  father's  birth- 
day. Robert  took  up  the  domestic  song  this  year  ;  and,  in  doing 
so,  makes  some  beautiful  and  tender  allusions. 

"  Ah !  where  is  the  harp  that  was  strung  to  thy  praise. 
So  oft  and  so  sweetly  in  happier  days  ? 
When  the  tears  that  we  shed  were  the  tears  of  our  joy. 
And  the  pleasures  of  home  were  unmixed  with  alloy  ? 
The  harp  is  now  mute — its  last  breathings  are  spoken — 
And  the  cord,  though  'twas  threefold,  is  now,  alas,  broken ! 
Yet  why  should  we  murmur,  short-sighted  and  vain, 
Since  death  to  that  loved  one  was  undying  gain. 
Ah,  fools !  shall  we  grieve  that  he  left  this  poor  scene, 
To  dwell  in  the  realms  that  are  ever  serene  ? 
Though  he  sparkled  the  gem  in  out  circle  of  love, 
He  is  even  more  prized  in  the  circles  above. 
And  though  sweetly  he  sung  of  his  father  on  earth, 
When  this  day  would  inspire  him  with  tenderest  mirth, 
Yst  a  holier  tone  to  his  harp  is  now  given, 
As  he  si/igs  to  his  unborn  Father  in  heaven." 

February  3. — Writing  to  a  medical  friend  of  his  brother  Wil- 
liam's, he  says — "  I  remember  long  ago  a  remark  you  once  made 
to  William,  which  has  somehow  or  other  stuck  in  my  head,  viz., 
that  medical  men  ought  to  make  a  distinct  study  of  the  Bible, 
purely  for  the  sake  of  administering  conviction  and  consolation 
to  their  patients.  I  think  you  also  said  that  you  had  actually  be- 
gun with  that  view.  Such  a  determination,  though  formed  in 
youth,  is  one  which  I  trust  riper  years  will  not  make  you  blush  tc 
own." 

"  Feb.  11. — Somewhat  overcome.    Let  me  see  :  there  is  a  creep- 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  23 

ing  defect  here.  Humble,  purpose-like  reading  of  the  Word 
omitted.  What  plant  can  be  un watered,  and  not  wither?" 

"Feb.  16. — Walk  to  Corstorphine  Hill.  Exquisite  clear  view 
— blue  water,  and  brown  fields,  and  green  firs.  Many  thoughts 
on  the  follies  of  my  youth.  How  many,  O  Lord,  may  they  be  ? 
Summed  up  in  one — ungodliness  !" 

"Feb.  21. — Am  I  as  willing  as  ever  to  preach  to  the  lost 
heathen  ?" 

"  March  8. — Biblical  criticism.  This  must  not  supersede  heart- 
work.  How  apt  it  is  1" 

"  March  12. — O  for  activity,  activity,  activity  !" 

"  March  29. — To-day  my  second  session  (at  the  Divinity  Hall) 
ends.  I  am  now  in  the  middle  of  my  career.  God  hold  me  on 
with  a  steady  pace  !" 

"March  31.— The  bull  tosses  in  the  net!  How  should  the 
Christian  imitate  the  anxieties  of  the  worldling  ?" 

April  17. — He  heard  of  the  death  of  one  whom  many  friends 
had  esteemed  much  and  lamented  deeply.  This  led  him  to  touch 
the  strings  of  his  harp  again,  in  a  measure  somewhat  irregular,  yet 
sad  and  sweet. 


8HE   LIVED — 

So  dying-like  and  frail, 

That  every  bitter  gale 

Of  winter  seemed  to  blow 

Only  to  lay  her  low ! 

She  lived  to  show  how  He, 

Who  stills  the  stormy  sea, 

Can  overrule  the  winter's  power. 
And  keep  alive  the  tiniest  flower — 
Can  bear  the  young  lamb  in  his  arms, 
And  shelter  it  from  death's  alarms. 

SHE  DIED — 

When  spring,  with  brightest  flowers, 
Was  fresh'ning  all  the  bowers. 

The  linnet  sung  her  choicest  lay, 
When  her  sweet  voice  was  hushed  for  aye ! 
The  snowdrop  rose  above  the  ground 
When  she  beneath  her  pillow  found, 
Both  cold,  and  white  and  fair — 
She,  fairest  of  the  fair, 
She  died  to  teach  us  all 
The  loveliest  must  fall. 
A  curse  is  written  on  the  brow 
Of  beauty  ; — and  the  lover's  vow 
Cannot  retain  the  flitting  breath, 
Nor  save  from  all-devouring  death. 

IKE  LIVES — 

The  spirit  left  the  earth  ; 
And  He  who  gave  her  birth 
Has  called  her  to  his  dread  abode, 
To  meet  her  Saviour  and  God. 


24  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

She  lives,  to  tell  how  blest 
Is  the  everlasting  rest 

Of  those  who.  in  the  Lamb's  blool  laved, 

Are  chosen,  sanctified  and  saved 
How  fearful  is  their  doom 
Who  drop  into  the  tomb 
Without  a  covert  from  the  ire 
Of  him  who  is  consuming  fire. 

SHS    SHALL    LIVE 

The  grave  shall  yield  his  prize, 
When,  from  the  rending  skies, 

Christ  shall  with  shouting  angels  come 

To  wake  the  slumberers  of  the  tomb. 
An<l  many  more  shall  rise 
Before  our  longing  eyes. 

Oh !  may  we  all  together  meet, 

Embracing  the  Redeemer's  feet ! 

"May  20. — General  assembly.  The  motion  regarding  Chapels 
of  Ease  lost,  by  106  to  103.  Every  shock  of  the  ram  is  heavier 
and  stronger,  till  all  shall  give  way." 

'*  June  4. — Fvening  almost  lost.  Music  will  not  sanctify, 
though  it  makes  feminine  the  heart." 

"June  22. — Omissions  made  way  for  commissions.  Could  I 
but  take  effective  warning !  A  world's  wealth  would  not  make 
up  for  that  saying,  '  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the 
Father.'  But  how  shall  we  that  are  dead  to  sin  live  any  longer 
therein  ?" 

"June  30. — Self-examination.  Why  is  a  missionary  life  so 
often  an  object  of  my  thoughts  ?  Is  it  simply  for  the  love  I  bear 
to  souls  ?  Then,  why  do  I  not  show  it  more  where  I  am  ?  Souls 
are  as  precious  here  as  in  Burmah.  Does  the  romance  of  the 
business  not  weigh  anything  with  me  ? — the  interest  and  esteem  I 
would  carry  with  me  ? — the  nice  journals  and  letters  I  should 
write  and  receive  ?  Why  would  I  so  much  rather  go  to  the  East 
than  the  West  Indies  ?  Am  I  wholly  deceiving  my  own  heart  ? 
and  have  I  not  a  spark  of  true  missionary  zeal  ?  Lord,  give  me 
to  understand  and  imitate  the  spirit  of  those  unearthly  words  of 
thy  dear  Son,  *  It  is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  Master, 
and  the  servant  as  his  Lord.'  *  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother 
more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me/  Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo" 

"August  13. — Clear  conviction  of  sin  is  the  only  true  origin  of 
dependence  on  another's  righteousness,  and,  therefore,  (strange  to 
say  !)  of  tiie  Christian's  peace  of  mind  and  cheerfulness." 

"Sept.  8. — Reading  'Adam's  Private  Thoughts.'  O  for  his 
heart-searching  humility  !  Ah  me  !  on  what  mountains  of  pride 
must  I  be  wandering,  when  all  I  do  is  tinctured  with  the  very  sins 
this  man  so  deplores  ;  yet  where  are  my  waitings,  where  my  tears, 
over  my  love  of  praise  ?" 

"  November  14. — Composition — a  pleasant  kind  of  labor.    I  feai 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  25 

the  love  of  applause,  or  effect,  goes  a  great  way.   May  God  keep 
me  from  preaching  myself,  instead  of  Christ  crucified." 

"January  15.  1834* — Heard  of  the  death  of  J.  S.,  off  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope.  O  God  !  how  thou  breakest  into  families  \  Must 
not  the  disease  be  dangerous,  when  a  tender-hearted  surgeon  cuts 
deep  into  the  flesh  ?  How  much  more  .when  God  is  the  operator, 
*  who  afflicteth  not  from  his  heart,  [IDIl/D].  nor  grieveth  the  chil 
dren  of  men.'  Lam.  iii.  33." 

"  February  23 — Sabbath. — Rose  early  to  seek  God,  and  found 
him  whom  my  soul  loveth.  Who  would  riot  rise  early  to  meet 
such  company  ?  The  rains  are  over  and  gone.  They  that  sow 
in  tears  shalfreap  in  joy." 

Feb.  22. — He  writes  a  letter  to  one  who,  he  feared,  was  only 
sentimental,  and  not  really  under  a  sense  of  sin.  "  Is  it  possible, 
think  you,  for  a  person  to  be  conceited  of  his  miseries  ?  May 
there  not  be  a  deep  leaven  of  pride  in  telling  how  desolate  and 
how  unfeeling  we  are  ? — in  brooding  over  our  unearthly  pains? — 
in  our  being  excluded  from  the  unsympathetic  world? — in  our 
being  the  invalids  of  Christ's  hospital?"  He  had  himself  been 
taught  by  the  Spirit  that  it  is  more  humbling  for  us  to  take  what 
grace  offers,  than  to  bewail  our  wants  and  worthlessness. 

Two  days  after,  he  records,  with  thankful  astonishment,  that 
for  the  first  time  in  his  life  he  had  been  blest  to  awaken  a  soul. 
All  who  find  Christ  for  themselves  aie  impelled,  by  the  holy  ne- 
cessity of  constraining  love,  to  seek  the  salvation  of  others.  An- 
drew findeth  his  brother  Peter,  and  Philip  findeth  his  friend 
Nathaniel.  So  was  it  in  the  case  before  us.  He  no  sooner  knew 
Christ's  righteousness  as  his  own  covering,  than  he  longed  to  see 
others  clothed  in  the  same  spotless  robe.  And  it  is  peculiarly  in- 
teresting to  read  the  feelings  of  one  who  was  yet  to  be  blest  in  pluck- 
ing so  many  brands  from  the  fire,  when  for  the  first  time  he  saw 
the  Lord  graciously  employing  him  in  this  more  than  angelic 
work.  We  have  his  own  testimony : — "  Feb.  25.  After  sermon. 
The  precious  tidings  that  a  soul  has  been  melted  down  by  the 
grace  of  the  Saviour.  How  blessed  an  answer  to  prayer,  if  it  be 
really  so !  *  Can  these  dry  bones  live  ?  Lord,  thou  knowest.' 
What  a  blessed  thing  it  is  to  see  the  first  grievings  of  the  awak- 
ened spirit,  when  it  cries,  '  I  cannot  see  myself  a  sinner  ;  I  cannot 
pray,  for  my  wild  heart  wanders.'  It  has  refreshed  me  more 
than  a  thousand  sermons.  I  know  not  how  to  thank  and  admire 
God  sufficiently  for  this  incipient  work.  Lord,  perfect  that  which 
thou  hast  begun  !"  A  few  days  after — "  Lord,  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  shown  me  this  marvellous  working,  though  I  was  but  an 
adoring  spectator,  rather  than  an  instrument." 

It  is  scarcely  less  interesting,  in  the  case  of  one  so  gifted  for  the 
work  of  visiting  the  careless,  and  so  singularly  skilled  in  minister- 
ing the  Word  by  the  bedside  of  the  dying,  to  find  a  record  of  the 
occasion  when  the  Lord  led  him  forth  to  take  his  first  survey  of 


26  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R     M.    M'CHEYNE. 

this  field  of  labor.  There  existed  at  that  time,  among  some  of 
the  students  attending  the  Divinity  Hall,  a  society,  the  sole  object 
of  which  was  to  stir  up  each  other  to  set  apart  an  hour  or  two 
every  week  for  visiting  the  careless  and  needy  in  the  most  ne- 
glected portions  of  the  town.  Our  rule  was,  not  to  subtract  any- 
thing from  our  times  of  study,  but  to  devote  to  this  work  an  occa- 
sional hour  in  the  intervals  between  different  classes,  or  an  hour 
that  might  otherwise  have  been  given  to  recreation.  All  of  us 
felt  the  work  to  be  trying  to  the  flesh  at  the  outset ;  but  none  ever 
repented  of  persevering  in  it.  One  Saturday  forenoon,  at  the 
close  of  the  usual  prayer-meeting,  which  met  in  Dr.  Chalmers'  ves- 
try, we  went  up  together  to  a  district  in  the  Castle  Hill.  It  was 
Robert's  first  near  view  of  the  heathenism  of  his  native  city,  and 
the  effect  was  enduring. 

"  March  3. — Accompanied  A.  B.  in  one  of  his  rounds  through 
some  of  the  most  miserable  habitations  I  ever  beheld.  Such 
scenes  I  never  before  dreamed  of.  Ah,  why  am  I  such  a  stranger 
to  the  poor  in  my  native  town  ?  I  have  passed  their  doors  thou- 
sands of  times;  I  have  admired  the  huge  black  piles  of  building, 
with  their  lofty -chimneys  breaking  the  sun's  rays — why  have  I 
never  ventured  within  ?  How  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  me? 
How  cordial  is  the  welcome  even  of  the  poorest  and  most  loath- 
some to  the  voice  of  Christian  sympathy  !  What  imbedded  masses 
of  human  beings  are  huddled  together,  unvisited  by  friend  or 
minister  !  *  No  man  careth  for  our  souls,'  is  written  over  every 
forehead.  Awake,  my  soul  !  Why  should  I  give  hours  and  days 
any  longer  to  the  vain  world,  when  there  is  such  a  world  of  misery 
at  my  very  door  ?  Lord,  put  thine  own  strength  in  me  ;  confirm 
every  good  resolution ;  forgive  my  past  long  life  of  uselessness 
and  folly." 

He  forthwith  became  one  of  the  Society's  most  steady  mem- 
bers, cultivating  a  district  in  the  Canongate,  teaching  a  Sabbath- 
school,  and  'distributing  the  Monthly  Visitor,  along  with  Mr. 
Somerville.  His  experience  there  was  fitted  to  give  him  insight 
into  the  sinner's  depravity,  in  all  its  forms.  His  first  visit  in  his 
district  is  thus  noticed — "  March  24.  Visited  two  families  with 
tolerable  success.  God  grant  a  blessing  may  go  with  us  !  Began 
in  fear  arid  weakness,  and  in  much  trembling.  May  the  power  be 
of  God."  Soon  after,  he  narrates  the  following  scene  ; — "  Entered 

the  house  of ,     Heard  her  swearing  as  I  came  up  the  stair. 

Found  her  storming  at  three  little  grandchildren,  whom  her  daugh- 
ter had  left  with  her.  She  is  a  seared,  hard-hearted  wretch. 
Read  Ezekiel  xxxiii.  Interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  her  second 
daughter,  furiously  demanding  her  marriage  lines.  Became  more 
discreet.  Promised  to  come  back — never  came.  Her  father-in- 
law  entered,  a  hideous  spectacle  of  an  aged  dmikard,  demanding 
money.  Left  the  house  with  warnings."  Another  case  he  par 
licularly  mentions  of  a  sick  woman,  who,  though  careless  before, 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  27 

suddenly  seemed  to  float  into  a  sea  of  'oy,  without  being  able  to 
give  any  scriptural  account  of  the  change.  She  continued,  I  be- 
lieve, to  her  death  in  this  state  ;  but  he  feared  it  was  a  subtle  de- 
lusion ol  Satan,  as  an  angel  of  light.  One  soul,  however,  was, 'to 
all  appearance,  brought  truly  to  the  Rock  of  Ages,  during  his  and 
his  friend's  prayerful  visitations.  These  were  first-fruits. 

He  continues  his  diary,  though  often  considerable  intervals 
occur  in  the  register  of  his  spiritual  state. 

"  May  9. — How  kindly  has  God  thwarted  me  in  every  instance 
where  I  sought  to  enslave  myself.  I  will  learn  at  least  to  glory 
in  disappointments." 

"  May  10. — At  the  Communion.  Felt  less  use  for  the  minister 
than  ever.  Let  the  Master  of  the  Feast  alone  speak  to  my  heart." 
He  felt  at  such  times,  as  many  of  the  Lord's  people  have  always 
done,  that  it  is  not  the  addresses  of  the  ministers  in  serving  the 
table,  but  the  Supper  itself  that  ought  to  "  satiate  their  souls  with 
fatness." 

May  21. — It  is  affecting  to  us  to  read  the  following  entry  : — 
"  This  day  I  attained  my  twenty-first  year.  O  how  long  and  how 
worthlessly  I  have  lived,  Thou  only  knowest !  Neff  died  in  his 
thirty-first  year ;  when  shall  I  ?"* 

May  29. — He  this  day  wrote  very  faithfully,  yet  very  kindly, 
to  one  who  seemed  to  him  not  a  believer,  and  who,  nevertheless, 
appropriated  to  herself  the  promises  of  God.  "  If  you  are  wholly 
unassured  of  your  being  a  believer,  is  it  not  a  contradiction  in 
terms  to  say,  that  you  are  sure  the  believers'  promises  belong 
to  you  ?  Are  you  an  assured  believer  ?  If  so,  rejoice  in  your 
heirship  ;  and  yet  rejoice  with  trembling  ;  for  that  is  the  very 
character  of  God's  heirs.  But  are  you  unassured — nay,  wholly 
unassured?  then  what  mad  presumption  to  say  to  your  soul,  that 
these  promises,  being  in  the  Bible,  must  belong  indiscriminately  to 
all  ?  It  is  too  gross  a  contradiction  for  you  to  compass,  except  in 
word."  He  then  shows  that  Christ's  free  offer  must  be  accepted 
by  the  sinner,  and  so  the  promises  become  his.  "  The  sinnei 
complies  with  the  call  or  offer,  'Come  unto  me;'  and  thereaftei, 
but  not  before,  can  claim  the  annexed  promise  as  his — '  I  wiil 
give  thee  rest.' " 

"  August  14. — Partial  fast,  and  seeking  God's  face  by  prayer. 
This  day  thirty  years,  my  late  dear  brother  was  born.  O  for 
more  love,  and  then  will  come  more  peace."  That  same  evening 
he  wrote  the  hymn,  "  The  Barren  Fig-tree." 

*  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  how  often  the  Lord  has  done  much  work  by  a  few  yeara 
of  holy  labor.  In  our  Church,  G.  Gillespie  and  J.  Durham  died  at  thirty- aix ; 
Hugh  Binning  at  twenty-sis ;  Andrew  Gray  when  scarcely  at  twenty-two.  Of  our 
witnesses.  Patrick  Hamilton  was  cutoff  at  twenty-four,  and  Hugh  M'Kail  at  twenty- 
six.  In  other  churches  we  might  mention  many,  such  as  John  Janeway  at  twenty- 
three.  David  Brainerd  at  thirty,  and  Henry  Martyn  at  thirty-two.  Theirs  was  a 
short  life,  filled  up  with  usefulness,  and  crowned  with  glory.  O  to  be  as  *Jiey ! 


28  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

"  October  17. — Private  meditation  exchanged  for  conversation 
Here  is  the  root  of  the  evil — forsake  God,  and  he  forsakes  us." 

Some  evening  this  month  he  had  been  reading,  "  Baxter's  Call 
to  the  Unconverted."  Deeply  impressed  with  the  affectionate  and 
awfully  solemn  urgency  of  the  man  of  God,  he  wrote, — 

"  Though  Baxter's  lips  have  long  in  silence  hung, 
And  death  long  hush'd  that  sinner-wakening  tongue; 
Yet  still,  though  dead,  he  speaks  aloud  to  all, 
And  from  the  grave  still  issues  forth  his  '  Call.' 
Like  some  loud  angel  voice  from  Zion  Hill, 
The  mighty  echo  rolls  and  rumbles  still. 
O  grant  that  we  when  sleeping  in  the  dust, 
May  thus  speak  forth  the  wisdom  of  the  just." 

Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  peculiarly  subject  to  attacks  of  fever,  and 
by  one  of  these  was  he  laid  down  on  a  sick  bed  on  November 
15th.  However,  this  attack  was  of  short  duration.  On  the  21st 
he  writes — "  Bless  the  Lord  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his 
benefits.  Learned  more  and  more  of  the  value  of  Jehovah  Tzid- 
kenu."  He  had,  three  days  before,  written  his  well-known  hymn, 
"  I  once  was  a  stranger"  &c.,  entitled  "Jehovah  Tztdkeru,  the 
Watchword  of  the  Reformers."  It  wras  the  fruit  of  a  slight  illness 
which  had  tried  his  soul,  by  setting  it  more  immediately  in  view 
of  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ ;  and  the  hymn  which  he  so  sweetly 
sung  reveals  the  sure  and  solid  confidence  of  his  soul.  In  refer- 
ence to  that  same  illness,  he  seems  to  have  penned  the  following 
lines,  November  24th : — 

He  tenderly  binds  up  the  broken  in  heart, 

The  soul  bowed  down  he  will  raise ; 
For  mourning  the  ointment  of  joy  will  impart, 

For  heaviness  garments  of  praise. 

Ah,  come  then  and  sing  to  the  praise  of  our  God 

Who  giveth  and  taketh  away ; 
Who  first  by  his  kindness,  and  then  by  his  rod, 

Would  teach  us  poor  sinners  to  pray. 

For  in  the  assembly  of  Jesus'  first-born, 

Who  anthems  of  gratitude  raise ; 
Each  heart  has  by  great  tribulation  been  torn, 

Each  voice  turned  from  wailing  to  praise. 

"  November  9. — Heard  of  Edward  Irving's  death.  I  look  back 
upon  him  with  awe,  as  on  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  old.  A  holy 
man,  in  spite  of  all  his  delusions  and  errors.  He  is  now  with  his 
God  and  Saviour,  whom  he  wronged  so  much,  yet  I  am  per- 
suaded, loved  so  sincerely.  How  should  we  lean  for  wisdom,  not 
on  ourselves,  but  on  the  God  of  all  grace  !" 

"  Nov.  21. — If  nothing  else  will  do  to  sever  me  from  my  sins 
Lord  send  me  such  sore  and  trying  calamities  as  shall  awake  me 
from  earthly  slumbers.  It  must  always  be  best  to  be  alive  to 
thee,  whatever  be  the  quickening  instrument.  1  tremb  e  as  I 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE.  29 

write,  for  oh !  on  every  hand  do  I  see  too  likely  occasions  for 
sore  afflictions." 

"February  15,  1835. — To-morrow  I  undergo  my  trials  before 
the  Presbytery.  May  God  give  me  courage  in  the  hour  of  need. 
What  should  I  fear  ?  If  God  see  meet  to  put  me  into  the  minis- 
try, who  shall  keep  me  back  ?  If  I  be  not  meet,  why  should  I  be 
thrust  forward  ?  To  thy  service  I  desire  to  dedicate  myself  over 
and  over  again." 

"  March  1. — Bodily  service.  What  change  is  there  in  the 
heart !  Wild,  earthy  affections  there  are  here ;  strong,  coarse 
passions  ;  bands  both  of  iron  and  silk.  But  I  thank  thee,  O  my 
God,  that  they  make  me  cry,  '  O  wretched  man  !'  Bodily  weak- 
ness, too,  depresses  me." 

"  March  29. — College  finished  on  Friday  last.  My  last  ap- 
pearance there.  Life  itself  is  vanishing  fast.  Make  haste  for 
"ternity." 

In  such  records  as  these,  we  read  God's  dealings  with  his  soul 
up  to  the  time  when  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel.  His 
preparatory  discipline,  both  of  heart  and  of  intellect,  had  been 
directed  by  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  in  a  way  that  remarka- 
bly qualified  him  for  the  work  he  was  to  perform  in  the  vineyard. 

His  soul  was  prepared  for  the  awful  work  of  the  ministry  by 
much  prayer,  and  much  study  of  the  Word  of  God ;  by  affliction 
in  his  person  ;  by  inward  trials  and  sore  temptations ;  by  experi- 
ence of  the  depth  of  corruption  in  his  own  heart ;  and  by  dis- 
coveries of  the  Saviour's  fulness  of  grace.  He  learnt  experimen- 
tally to  ask — "  Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that 
believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God."  1  John  v.  5.  During 
the  four  years  that  followed  his  awakening,  he  was  oftentimes 
under  the  many  waters,  but  was  ever  raised  again  by  the  same 
Divine  hand  that  had  drawn  him  out  at  the  first ;  till  at  length, 
though  still  often  violently  tossed,  the  vessel  was  able  steadily  to 
keep  the  summit  of  the  wave.  It  appears  that  he  learnt  the  way 
of  salvation  experimentally,  ere  he  knew  it  accurately  by  theory 
and  system  ;  and  thus  no  doubt  it  was  that  his  whole  ministry  was 
little  else  than  a  giving  out  of  his  own  inward  life. 

The  Visiting  Society  noticed  above  was  much  blessed  to  the 
culture  of  his  soul,  and  not  less  so  the  Missionary  Association  and 
the  Prayer  Meeting  connected  with  it.  None  were  more  regular 
at  the  hour  of  prayer  than  he,  and  none  more  frequently  led  up 
our  praises  to  the  throne.  He  was  for  some  time  Secretary  to 
the  association,  and  interested  himself  deeply  in  details  of  mission- 
ary labors.  Indeed,  to  the  last  day  of  his  life,  his  thoughts  often 
turned  to  foreign  lands  ;  and  one  of  the  last  notes  he  wrote  was 
to  the  Secretary  of  the  association  in  Edinburgh,  expressing  his 
anabated  interest  in  their  prosperity. 

During  the  first  years  of  his  college  course,  his  studies  did  not 
nbsorb  his  whole  attention ;  but  no  sooner  was  the  change  on 


30  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

his  soul  begun,  than  his  studies  shared  in  the  results.  A  deepei 
sense  of  responsibility  led  him  to  occupy  his  talents  for  the  ser- 
vice of  Him  who  bestowed  them.  There  have  been  few  who 
along  with  a  devotedness  of  spirit  that  sought  to  be  ever  directly 
engaged  in  the  Lord's  work,  have  nevertheless  retained  such  con 
tinued  and  undecaying  esteem  for  the  advantages  of  study 
While  attending  the  usual  literary  and  philosophical  classes,  he 
found  time  to  turn  his  attention  to  Geology  and  Natural  History. 
And  often  in  his  days  of  most  successful  preaching,  when,  next  to 
his  own  soul,  his  parish  and  his  flock  were  his  only  care,  he  has 
been  known  to  express  a  regret  that  he  had  not  laid  up  in  former 
days  more  stores  of  all  useful  knowledge  ;  for  he  found  himself  able 
to  use  the  jewels  of  the  Egyptians  in  the  service  of  Christ.  His 
previous  studies  would  sometimes  flash  into  his  mind  some  happy 
illustration  of  Divine  truth,  at  the  very  moment  when  he  was 
most  solemnly  applying  the  glorious  gospel  to  the  most  ignorant 
and  vile. 

His  own  words  will  best  show  his  estimate  of  study,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  prayerful  manner  in  which  he  felt  it  should  be  car- 
ried on.  "  Do  get  on  with  your  studies,"  he  wrote  to  a  young 
student  in  1840.  "  Remember  you  are  now  forming  the  charac- 
ter of  your  future  ministry  in  great  measure,  if  God  spare  you. 
If  you  acquire  slovenly  or  sleepy  habits  of  study  now,  you  will 
never  get  the  better  of  it.  Do  every  thing  in  its  own  time.  Do 
every  thing  in  earnest. — if  it  is  worth  doing,  then  do  it  with  all 
your  might.  Above  all,  keep  much  in  the  presence  of  God. 
Never  see  the  face  of  man  till  you  have  seen  his  face  who  is  our 
life,  our  all.  Pray  for  others  :  pray  for  your  teachers,  fellow-stu- 
dents," &c.  To  another  he  wrote — "  Beware  of  the  atmosphere 
of  the  classics.  It  is  pernicious  indeed  ;  and  you  need  much  of 
the  south  wind  breathing  over  the  Scriptures  to  counteract  it. 
True,  we  ought  to  know  them  ;  but  only  as  chemists  handle  poi- 
sons— to  discover  their  qualities,  not  to  infect  their  blood  with 
them."  And  again — "  Pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  not  only 
make  you  a  believing  and  holy  lad,  but  make  you  wise  in  your 
studies  also.  A  ray  of  Divine  light  in  the  soul  sometimes  clears 
up  a  mathematical  problem  wonderfully.  The  smile  of  God 
calms  the  spirit,  and  the  left  hand  of  Jesus  holds  up  the  fainting 
head,  and  his  Holy  Spirit  quickens  the  affection  ;  so  that  even  na- 
tural studies  go  on  a  million  times  more  easily  and  comfortably." 

Before  entering  the  Divinity  Hall,  he  had  attended  a  private 
class  for  the  study  of  Hebrew  ;  and  having  afterwards  attended 
the  two  sessions  of  Dr.  Brunton's  College  Class,  he  made  much 
progress  in  that  language.  He  could  consult  the  Hebrew  origi- 
nal of  the  Old  Testament  with  as  much  ease  as  most  of  our  min- 
isters are  able  to  consult  the  Greek  of  the  New. 

It  was  about  the  time  of  his  first  year's  attendance  at  the  Hall 
that  I  began  to  know  him  as  an  intimate  friend.  During  the  sum- 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  3l 

mer  vacations — that  we  might  redeem  the  time — some  of  us  who 
remained  in  town,  when  most  of  our  fellow-students  were  gone 
to  the  country,  used  to  meet  once  every  week  in  the  forenoon,  for 
the  purpose  of  investigating  some  pokit  of  Systematic  Divinity. 
and  stating  to  each  other  the  amount  and  result  of  our  private 
reading.  At  another  time,  we  met  in  a  similar  way,  till  we  had 
overtaken  the  chief  points  of  the  Popish  controversy.  Advance- 
ment in  our  acquaintance  with  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  Scriptures, 
also  brought  us  together :  and  one  summer  the  study  of  Unful- 
filled Prophecy  assembled  a  few  of  us  once  a- week,  at  an  early 
morning  hour,  when,  though  our  views  differed  much  on  particu- 
lar points,  we  never  failed  to  get  food  to  our  souls  in  the  Scrip- 
tures we  explored.  But  no  society  of  this  kind  was  more  useful 
and  pleasant  to  us  than  one  which,  from  its  object,  received  the 
name  of  ExegeticaL  It  met  during  the  session  of  the  Theologi- 
cal Classes  every  Saturday  morning  at  half-past  six.  The  study 
of  Biblical  criticism,  and  whatever  might  cast  light  on  the  Word 
of  God,  was  our  aim  ;  and  these  meetings  were  kept  up  regularly 
during  four  sessions.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  spoke  of  himself  as  indebted 
to  this  society  for  much  of  that  discipline  of  mind  on  Jewish  lite- 
rature and  Scripture  geography  which  was  found  to  be  so  useful 
in  the  Mission  of  Inquiry  to  the  Jews  in  after  days.* 

But  these  helps  in  study  were  all  the  while  no  more  than  sup- 
plementary. The  regular  systematic  studies  of  the  Hall  furnished 
the  main  provision  for  his  mental  culture.  Under  Dr.  Chalmers 
for  Divinity,  and  under  Dr.  Welsh  for  Church  History,  a  course 

*  The  members  of  this  Society  were — Rev.  William  Laughton,  now  minister  of  St. 
Thomas's,  Greenock,  in  connexion  with  the  Free  Church ;  Thomas  Brown.  Free 
Church,  Kinneff ;  WUKam  Wilson,  Free  Church,  Carmylie;  Homtius  Bonar,  Free 
Church,  Kelso;  Andrew  A.  Bonar,  Free  Church,  Collace;  Robert  M.  MtCneyne; 
Alexander  Somerville,  Free  Church,  Anderston,  Glasgow ;  John  Thomson,  Mariners' 
Free  Church,  Leith ;  Robert  K.  Hamilton,  Madras ;  John  Burne,  for  some  time  at 
Madeira ;  Patrick  Borroroman.  Free  Church,  Glencairn ;  Walter  Wood,  Free  Church, 
Weststruther ;  Henry  Moncrifff,  Free  Church,  Kilbride ;  James  Cochrane,  Estab- 
lished Church,  Cupar;  John  Miller,  Secretary  to  Free  Church  Special  Commission; 
G.  Sweat  on,  Free  Church,  Auchterarder ;  Robert  Kinnear,  Free  Church,  Moffat: 
and  W.  B.  Clarke,  Free  Church,  Half-Morton.  Every  meeting  was  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer.  Minutes  of  the  discussions  were  kept ;  and  the  essays  read 
were  preserved  in  volumes.  A  very  characteristic  essay  of  Mr.  M'Cheyne's  is, 
"  Lebanon  and  its  scenery,'1  (inserted  in  the  Remains),  wherein  he  adduces  the  evi- 
dence of  travellers  for  facts  and  customs  which  himself  was  afterwards  to  see.  Often 
in  1839,  pleasant  remembrances  of  these  days  of  youthful  study  were  suggested  by 
what  we  actually  witnessed ;  and  in  the  essay  referred  to  I  find  an  interesting  cpinci- 
dence.  He  writes — "  What  a  refreshing  sight  to  his  eye,  yet  undimmed  with  age, 
after  resting  forty  years  on  the  monotonous  scenery  of  the  desert,  now  to  rest  on 
Zion's  olive-clad  hills,  and  Lebanon,  with  its  vine-clad  base  and  overhanging  for- 
ests, and  towering  peaks  of  snow."  This  was  the  very  impression  on  our  minds  when 
we  ourselves  came  up  from  the  wilderness,  as  expressed  in  the  narrative,  chap.  ii. — 
u  May  29.  Next  morning  we  saw  at  a  distance  a  range  of  hills,  running  north  and 
south,  called  by  the  Arabs  Djebel  Khalie.  After  wandering  so  many  days  in  the  wil- 
derness, with  its  vast  monotonous  plains  of  level  sand,  the  sight  of  these  distant 
mountains  was  a  pleasant  relief  to  the  eye ;  and  we  thought  we  could  understand  a 
little  of  the  feeling  with  which  Moses,  after  being  forty  years  in  the  desert,  would 
pray,  '  I  pray  thee  let  me  go  over.' — Dent.  iii.  25." 


32  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

of  four  years  afforded  no  ordinary  advantages  for  enlarging  the 
understanding.  New  fields  of  thought  were  daily  opened  up. 
His  notes  and  his  diary  testify  that  he  endeavored  to  retain  what 
he  hoard,  and  that  he  used  to  read  as  much  of  the  books  recom- 
mended by  the  professors  as  his  time  enabled  him  to  overtake 
Many  years  after,  he  thankfully  called  to  mind  lessons  that  had 
been  taught  in  these  classes.  Riding  one  day  with  Mr.  Hamihon 
(now  of  Regent  Square,  London)  from  Abernyte  .o  Dundee,  they 
were  led  to  speak  of  the  best  mode  of  dividing  a  sermon.  "  J 
used,"  said  he,  "  to  despise  Dr.  Welsh's  rules  at  the  time  I  heard 
him,  but  now  I  feel  I  must  use  them,  for  nothing  is  more  needful 
for  making  a  sermon  memorable  and  impressive  than  a  logical  ar- 
rangement." 

His  intellectual  powers  were  of  a  high  order — clear  and  dis- 
tinct apprehension  of  his  subject,  and  felicitous  illustration,  charac- 
terized him  among  all  his  companions.  To  an  eager  desire  for 
wide  acquaintance  with  truth  in  all  its  departments,  and  a  me- 
mory strong  and  accurate  in  retaining  what  he  found,  there  was 
added  a  remarkable  candor  in  examining  what  claimed  to  be  the 
truth.  He  had  also  an  ingenious  and  enterprising  mind — a  mind 
that  could  carry  out  what  was  suggested,  when  it  did  not  strike  out 
newr  light  for  itself.  He  possessed  great  powers  of  analysis  ;  often 
his  judgment  discovered  singular  discrimination.  His  imagination 
seldom  sought  out  objects  of  grandeur  ;  for,  as  a  friend  has  truly 
said  of  him,  *'  he  had  a  kind  and  quiet  eye,  which  found  out  the  liv- 
ing and  beautiful  in  nature,  rather  than  the  majestic  and  sublime." 

He  might  have  risen  to  high  eminence  in  the  circles  of  taste 
and  literature,  but  denied  himself  all  such  hopes,  that  he  might 
win  souls.  With  such  peculiar  talents  as  he  possessed,  his  minis- 
try might  have,  in  any  circumstances,  attracted  many  ;  but  these 
attractions  were  all  made  subsidiary  to  the  single  desire  of 
awakening  the  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  Nor  would  he  have 
expected  to  be  blessed  to  the  salvation  of  souls  unless  he  had  him- 
self been  a  monument  of  sovereign  grace.  In  his  esteem,  "  to  be 
in  Christ  before  being  in  the  ministry"  was  a  thing  indispensable. 
He  often  pointed  to  those  solemn  words  of  Jeremiah  (xxiii.  21.) 
"  1  have  not  sent  these  prophets,  yet  they  ran  ;  I  have  not  spoken  to 
them,  yet  they  prophesied.  But  if  they  had  stood  in  my  counsel, 
and  caused  my  people  to  hear  my  words,  then  they  should  have 
turned  them  from  their  evil  way,  and  from  the  evil  of  their  do- 
ings." 

It  was  with  faith  already  in  his  heart  that  he  went  forward  to 
the  holy  office  of  the  ministry,  receiving  from  his  Lord  the  rod  by 
which  he  was  to  do  signs,  and  which,  when  it  had  opened  rocks 
and  made  waters  gush  out,  he  never  failed  to  replace  upon  the 
ark  whence  it  was  taken,  giving  glory  to  God  !  He  knew  not 
the  way  by  which  God  was  leading  him  ;  but  even  then  he  was 
under  the  guidance  of  the  pillar-cloud.  At  this  very  period  he 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  33 

wrote  that  hymn,  "  They  sing  the  song  of  Moses"  His  course 
was  then  about  to  begin  ;  but  now  that  it  has  ende  d,we  can  look 
back  and  plainly  see  that  the  faith  he  therein  expressed  *vas  not 
'r  vain. 


CHAPTER    II. 


HIS    LABORS    IN    THE    VINEYARD    BEFORE    ORDINATION. 

"  He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing, 
bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." — PSA.  cxxvi.  6. 

WHILE  he  was  still  only  undergoing  a  student's  usual  examina- 
tion before  the  Presbytery,  in  the  spring  and  summer  of  1835, 
several  applications  were  made  to  him  by  ministers  in  the  church, 
who  desired  to  secure  his  services  for  their  part  of  the  vineyard. 
He  was  especially  urged  to  consider  the  field  of  labor  at  Larbert 
and  Dunipace,  near  Stirling,  under  Mr.  John  Bonar,  the  pastor 
of  these  united  parishes.  This  circumstance  led  him  (as  is  often 
done  in  such  cases)  to  ask  the  Presbytery  of  Edinburgh,  under 
whose  superintendence  he  had  hitherto  carried  on  his  studies,  to 
transfer  the  remainder  of  his  public  trials  to  another  Presbytery, 
where  there  would  be  less  press  of  business  to  occasion  delay. 
This  request  being  readily  granted,  his  connection  with  Dumfries- 
shire led  him  to  the  Presbytery  of  Annan,  who  licensed  him  to 
preach  the  gospel  on  1st  July,  1835.  His  feelings  at  the  moment 
appear  from  a  record  of  his  own  in  the  evening  of  the  day : 
"  Preached  three  probationary  discourses  in  Annan  Church,  and, 
after  an  examination  in  Hebrew,  was  solemnly  licensed  to  preaci) 
the  gospel  by  Mr.  Monylaws,  the  Moderator.  '  Bless  the  Lord, 
O  my  soul ;  and  all  that  is  within  me  be  stirred  up  to  praise  and 
magnify  his  holy  name  !'  What  I  have  so  long  desired  as  the 
highest  honor  of  man,  thou  at  length  givest  me — me  who  dare 
scarcely  use  the  words  of  Paul,  *  Unto  me  who  am  less  than  the 
least  of  all  saints  is  this  grace  given,  that  I  should  preach  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ/  Felt  somewnat  solemnized,  though  un- 
able to  feel  my  un worthiness  as  I  ought.  Be  clothed  with  humility." 

An  event  occurred  the  week  before  which  cast  a  solemnizing 
influence  on  him,  and  on  his  after-fellow-traveller  and  brother  in 
the  gospel,  who  was  licensed  by  another  Presbytery  that  same 
day.  This  event  was  the  lamented  death  of  the  Rev.  John  Brown 
Patterson,  of  Fal kirk— one  whom  the  Lord  had  gifted  with  pre- 
eminent eloquence  and  learning,  and  who  was  using  all  for  his 
Lord,  when  cut  off  by  fever.  He  had  spoken  much  before  his 
death  of  the  awfulness  of  a  pastor's  charge,  and  his  early  death 

VOL.    I.  3 


34  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

sent  home  the  lesson  to  many,  with  the  waning  that  the  pastor' 
account,  of  souls  might  be  suddenly  required  of  him. 

On  the  following  Sabbath  Mr.  M'Cheyne  preached  for  the 
first  time,  in  Ruth  well  Church,  near  Dumfries,  on  "  the  Pool  of 
Bethesda ;"  and  in  the  afternoon,  on  "  the  Strait  Gate."  He 
writes  that  evening  in  his  diary :  •'  Found  it  a  more  awfully 
solemn  thing  than  I  had  imagined  to  announce  Christ  authorita- 
tively ;  yet  a  glorious  privilege !"  The  week  after  (Saturday, 
July  11),  "Lord,  put  me  into  thy  service  when  and  where  thou 
pleasest.  In  thy  hand  all  my  qualities  will  be  put  to  their  appro- 
priate end.  Let  me,  then,  have  no  anxieties."  Next  day,  also, 
after  preaching  in  St.  John's  Church,  Leith,  "  Remembered,  before 
going  into  the  pulpit,  the  confession  which  says*  *  We  have  been 
more  anxious  about  the  messenger  than  the  message.'"  In 
preaching  that  day,  he  states,  "  It  came  across  me  in  the  pulpit, 
that  if  spared  to  be  a  minister,  I  might  enjoy  sweet  flashes  of 
communion  with  God  in  that  situation.  The  mind  is  entirely 
wrought  up  to  speak  for  God.  It  is  possible,  then,  that  more  vivid 
acts  of  faith  may  be  gone  through  then,  than  in  quieter  and  sleep- 
ier moments." 

It  was  not  till  the  7th  of  November  that  he  began  his  labors  at 
Larbert.  In  the  interval,  he  preached  in  various  places,  and 
many  began  to  perceive  the  peculiar  sweetness  of  the  word  in  his 
lips.  In  accepting  the  invitation  to  labor  in  the  sphere  proposed, 
he  wrote :  "  It  has  always  been  my  aim,  and  it  is  my  prayer,  to 
have  no  plans  with  regard  to  myself — well  assured  as  I  am,  that 
the  place  where  the  Saviour  sees  meet  to  place  me,  must  ever  be 
the  best  place  for  me." 

The  parish  to  which  he  had  come  was  very  large,  containing 
six  thousand  souls.  The  parish  Church  is  at  Larbert ;  but  through 
the  exertions  of  Mr.  Bonar,  many  years  ago,  a  second  church  was 
erected  for  the  people  of  Dunipace.  Mr.  Hanna,  afterwards 
minister  of  Skirling,  had  preceded  Mr.  M'Cheyne  in  the  duties  of 
assistant  in  his  field  of  labor ;  and  Mr.  M'Cheyne  now  entered  on 
it  with  a  fully  devoted  and  zealous  heart,  although  in  a  weak  state 
of  health.  As  assistant,  it  was  his  part  to  preach  every  alternate 
Sabbath  at  Larbert  and  Dunipace,  and  during  the  week  to  visit 
among  the  population  of  both  these  districts,  according  as  he  felt 
himself  enabled  in  body  and  soul.  There  was  a  marked  differ- 
ence between  the  two  districts  in  their  general  features  of  char- 
acter ;  but  equal  labor  was  bestowed  on  both  by  the  minister  and 
his  assistant ;  and  often  did  their  prayer  ascend  that  the  windows 
of  heaven  might  be  opened  over  the  two  sanctuaries.  Souls  have 
been  saved  there.  Often,  however,  did  the  faithful  pastor  mingle 
his  tears  with  those  of  his  younger  fellow-soldier,  complaining, 

*  He  here  refers  to  the  u  Full  and  Candid  Acknowledgment  of  Sin,"  for  Students 
and  Ministers,  drawn  up  by  the  commission  of  Assembly,  in  1651  and  often  re- 
printed since. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  31 

"  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report  ?"  There  was  mur*h  sowing 
in  faith  ;  nor  was  this  sowing  abandoned  even  when  t  ie  returns 
seemed  most  inadequate. 

Mr.  M'Cheyne  had  great  delight  in  remembering  that  Larbert 
was  one  of  the  places  where,  in  other  days,  that  holy  man  of  God, 
Robert  Bruce,  had  labored  and  prayed.  Writing  at  an  after 
period  from  the  Holy  Land,  he  expressed  the  wish,  "  May  the 
spirit  be  poured  upon  Larbert  as  in  Brace's  days."  But  more 
than  all  associations,  the  souls  of  the  people,  whose  salvation  he 
longed  for,  were  ever  present  to  his  mind.  A  letter  to  Mr.  Bonar, 
in  1837,  from  Dundee,  shows  us  his  yearnings  over  them.  "  What 
an  interest  I  feel  in  Larbert  and  Dunipace.  It  is  like  the  land  of 
my  birth.  Will  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  ever  rise  upon  it, 
making  its  hills  and  vallies  bright  with  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  Jesus !" 

No  sooner  was  he  settled  in  his  chamber  here,  than  he  com- 
menced his  work.  With  him,  the  commencement  of  all  labor 
invariably  consisted  in  the  preparation  of  his  own  soul.  The 
forerunner  of  each  day's  visitations  was  a  calm  season  of  private 
devotion  during  morning  hours.  The  walls  of  his  chamber  were 
witnesses  of  his  prayerfulness — I  believe  of  his  tears,  as  well  as 
of  his  cries.  The  pleasant  sound  of  psalms  often  issued  from  his 
room  at  an  early  hour.  Then  followed  the  reading  of  the  Word 
for  his  own  sanctification ;  and  few  have  so  fully  realized  the 
blessing  of  the  first  Psalm.  His  leaf  did  not  wither,  for  his  roots 
were  in  the  waters.  It  was  here,  toe,  that  he  began  to  study  so 
closely  the  works  of  Jonathan  Edwards — reckoning  them  a  mine 
to  be  wrought,  and  if  wrought,  sure  to  repay  the  toil.  Along 
with  this  author,  the  Letters  of  Samuel  Rutherford  were  often  in 
his  hand.  Books  of  general  knowledge  he  occasionally  perused ; 
but  now  it  was  done  with  the  steady  purpose  of  finding  in  them 
some  illustration  of  spiritual  truth.  He  rose  from  reading  "  Insect 
Architecture,"  with  the  observation,  "God  reigns  in  a  community 
of  ants  and  ichneumons,  as  visibly  as  among  living  men  or 
mighty  seraphim  !" 

His  desire  to  grow  in  acquaintance  with  Scripture  was  very 
intense  ;  and  both  Old  and  New  Testament  were  his  regular 
study.  He  loved  to  range  over  the  wide  revelation  of  God. 
**  He  would  be  a  sorry  student  of  this  world,"  said  he  to  a  friend, 
"  who  should  forever  confine  his  gaze  to  the  fruitful  fields  and 
well- watered  gardens  of  this  cultivated  earth.  He  could  have  no 
true  idea  of  what  the  world  was,  unless  he  had  stood  upon  the 
rocks  of  our  mountains  and  seen  the  bleak  muirs  and  mosses  of 
our  barren  land  ;  unless  he  had  paced  the  quarter-deck  when  the 
vessel  was  out  of  sight  of  land,  and  seen  the  waste  of  waters  with- 
out any  shore  upon  the  horizon.  Just  so,  he  would  be  a  sorry 
student  of  the  Bible,  who  would  not  know  all  that  God  has  in- 
spired :  who  would  not  examine  into  the  most  barren  chapters  t<u 


36  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.     M'CHEYNE. 

collect  the  good  for  which  they  were  intended  ;  who  would  nol 
strive  to  understand  all  the  bloody  battles  which  are  chronicled, 
that  he  might  find  « bread  out  of  the  e,.ter,  arid  honey  out  of  the 
lion/"— (June,  1836.) 

His  anxiety  to  have  every  possible  help  to  holiness  led  him  to 
notice  what  are  the  disadvantages  of  those  who  are  not  daily  stir- 
red up  by  the  fellowship  of  more  advanced  believers.  "I  have 
found,  by  some  experience,  that  in  the  country  here  my  watch 
does  not  go  so  well  as  it  used  to  do  fn  town.  By  small  and 
gradual  changes  I  find  it  either  gains  or  loses,  and  I  am  surprised 
to  find  myself  different  in  time  from  all  the  world,  and,  what  is 
worse,  from  the  sun.  The  simple  explanation  is,  that  in  town  I 
met  with  a  steeple  in  every  street,  and  a  good-going  clock  upon 
it ;  and  so  any  aberrations  in  my  watch  were  soon  noticed  and 
easily  corrected.  And  just  so  I  sometimes  think  it  may  be  with 
that  inner  watch,  whose  hands  point  riot  to  time  but  to  eternity. 
By  gradual  and  slow  changes  the  wheels  of  my  soul  lag  behind, 
or  the  springs  of  passions  become  too  powerful ;  and  I  have  no 
living  time-piece  with  which  I  may  compare,  and  by  which  I  may 
amend  my  going.  You  will  say  that  I  may  always  have  the  sun : 
And  so  it  should  be  ;  but  we  have  many  clouds  which  obscure  the 
jun  from  our  weak  eyes." — (Letter  to  Rev.  H.  Bonar,  Kelso.) 

From  the  first  he  fed  others  by  what  he  himself  was  feeding 
apon.  His-  preaching  was  in  a  manner  the  development  of  his 
soul's  experience.  It  was  a  giving  out  of  the  inward  life.  He 
loved  to  corne  up  from  the  pastures  wherein  the  Chief  Shepherd 
had  met  him — to  lead  the  flock  entrusted  to  his  care  to  the  spots 
where  he  lound  nourishment. 

In  the  fiefd  of  his  labor,  he  found  enough  of  work  to  overwhelm 
the  Spirit.  The  several  collieries  and-  the  Carron  Iron- works  fur- 
nish a  population  who  are,  for  the  most  part,  either  sunk  in  deep 
indifference  to  the  truth,  or  are  opposed  to  it  in  the  spirit  of  infi- 
delity. Mr.  M'Cheyne  at  once  saw  that  the  pastor  whom  he  had 
come  to  aid,  whatever  was  the  measure  of  his  health,  and  zeal, 
and  perseverance,  had  duties  laid  on  him  which  were  altogether 
Beyond  the  power  of  man  to  overtake.  When  he  made  a  few 
weeks'  trial,  the  rieSd  appeared  more  boundless,  and  the  mass  of 
souls  more  impeneliable,  than  he  had  ever  conceived. 

It  was  probably,  in  some  degree,  his  experience  at  this  time  that 
gave  him  such  deep  sympathy  with  the  Church  Extension  Scheme, 
as  a  truly  noble  and  Christian  effort  for  bringing  the  glad  tidings 
to  the  doors  of  a  population  who  must  otherwise  remain  neglected, 
and  were  themselves  willing  so  to  live  and  die.  He  conveyed  his 
impressions  on  this  subject  to  a  friend  abroad,  in  the  following 
terms  :— "  There  is  a  soul-destroying  cruelty  in  the  cold-hearted 
opposition  which  is  made  to  the  multiplication  of  ministers  in  such 
neglected  and  overgrown  districts  as  these.  If  one  of  our  Royal 
Commissioners  would  but  consent  to  undergo  the  bodily  fatigue 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNK  3*S 

that  a  minister  ought  to  undergo  in  visiting  merely  the  sick  and 
dying  of  Larbert,  (let  a..one  the  visitation  of  the  whole,  and  pre- 
paration for  the  pulpit,)  and  that  for  one  month,  I  would  engage 
that  if  he  be  able  to  rise  out  of  his  bed  by  the  end  of  it,  he  would 
change  his  voice  and  manner  at  the  Commission  Board." 

A  few  busy  weeks  passed  over,  occupied  from  morning  to 
night  in  such  cares  and  toils,  when  another  part  of  the  discipline 
he  was  to  undergo  was  sent.  In  the  end  of  December,  strong 
oppression  of  the  heart  and  an  irritating  cough  caused  some  of 
his  friends  to  fear  that  his  lungs  were  affected ;  and  for  some 
weeks  he  was  laid  aside  from  public  duty.  On  examination,  it 
was  found  that  though  there  was  a  dulness  in  the  right  lung,  yet 
the  material  of  the  lungs  was  not  affected.  For  a  time,  however, 
the  air-vessels  were  so  clogged  and  irritated,  that  if  he  had  con- 
tinued to  preach,  disease  would  have  quickly  ensued.  But  this 
also  was  soon  removed,  and,  under  cautious  management,  he  re- 
sumed his  work. 

This  temporary  illness  served  to  call  forth  the  extreme  sensi- 
tiveness of  his  soul  to  the  responsibilities  of  his  office.  At  its 
commencement — having  gone  to  Edinburgh  "  in  so  sweet  a  sun- 
shine morning  that  God  seemed  to  have  chosen  it  for  him"  —he 
wrote  to  Mr.  Bonar — "  If  I  am  not  recovered  before  the  third 
Sabbath,  I  fear  I  shall  not  be  able  to  bear  upon  my  conscience 
the  responsibility  of  leaving  you  any  longer  to  labor  alone,  bear- 
ing unaided  the  burden  of  6000  souls.  No,  my  dear  Sir,  I  must 
read  the  will  of  God  aright  in  his  providence,  and  give  way, 
when  he  bids  me,  to  fresh  and  abler  workmen.  I  hope  and  pray 
that  it  may  be  his  will  to  restore  me  again  to  you  and  your  par- 
ish, with  a  heart  tutored  by  sickness  to  speak  more  and  more  as 
dying  to  dying."  Then,  mentioning  two  of  the  sick — '•  Poor  A. 
D.  and  C.  H.,  I  often  think  of  them.  I  can  do  no  more  for  their 
good,  except  pray  for  them.  Tell  them  that  I  do  this  without 
ceasing." 

The  days  when  a  holy  pastor,  who  knows  the  blood-sprinkled 
way  to  the  Father,  is  laid  aside,  are  probably  as  much  a  proof  of 
the  kindness  of  God  to  his  flock  as  days  of  health  and  activity. 
He  is  occupied,  during  this  season  of  retirement,  in  discovering 
the  plagues  of  his  heart,  and  in  going  in,  like  Moses,  to  plead  with 
God  face  to  face  for  his  flock,  and  for  his  own  soul.  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  believed  that  God  had  this  end  in  view  with  him ;  and 
that  the  Lord  should  thus  deal  with  him  at  his  entrance  into  the 
vineyard  made  him  ponder  these  dealings  the  more.  "  Paul 
asked,"  says  he,  •"  What  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?'  and  it  was 
answered,  '  I  will  show  him  what  great  things  he  must  suffer  for 
my  name's  sake/  Thus  it  may  be  with  me.  I  have  been  too 
anxious  to  do  great  things.  The  lust  of  praise  has  ever  been  my 
besetting  sin ;  and  what  more  \  sfitting  school  could  be  found  for 
me  than  that  of  suffering  alone  away  from  the  eye  and  ear  of 


38  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

man."  Writing  again  to  Mr.  Bonar,  hd  tells  him:  "I  feel  dis- 
tinctly that  the  whole  of  my  labor  during  this  season  of  sickness 
and  pain,  should  be  in  the  way  of  prayer  and  intercession,  And 
yet,  so  strongly  does  Satan  work  in  our  deceitful  hearts,  I  scarce- 
ly remember  a  season  wherein  I  have  been  more  averse  to  these 
duties.  I  try  to  '  build  myself  up  in  my  most  holy  faith,  praying 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  keeping  myself  in  the  love  of  God,  and  looking 
for  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  Jesus  unto  eternal  life.'  That  text  of 
Jud.e  has  peculiar  beauties  for  me  at  this  season.  If  it  be  good 
to  come  under  the  love  of  God  once,  surely  it  is  good  to  keep 
ourselves  there.  And  yet  how  reluctant  we  are.  I  cannot  doubt 
that  boldness  is  offered  me  to  enter  into  the  holiest  of  all ;  I  can- 
not doubt  my  right  and  title  to  enter  continually  by  the  new  and 
bloody  way ;  I  cannot  doubt  that  when  I  do  enter  in,  I  stand  not 
only  forgiven,  but  accepted  in  the  Beloved  ;  I  cannot  doubt  that 
when  I  do  enter  in,  the  Spirit  is  willing  and  ready  to  descend  like 
a  dove,  to  dwell  in  my  bosom  as  a  Spirit  of  prayer  and  peace, 
enabling  me  to  '  pray  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;'  and  that  Jesus  is  ready 
to  rise  up  as  my  intercessor  with  the  Father,  praying  for  me 
though  not  for  the  world :  and  that  the  prayer-hearing  God  is 
ready  to  bend  his  ear  to  requests  which  he  delights  to  hear  and 
answer.  I  cannot  doubt  that  thus  to  dwell  in  God  is  the  true 
blessedness  of  my  nature ;  and  yet,  strange  unaccountable  crea- 
ture !  lam  too  often  unwilling  to  enter  in.  I  go  about  and  about 
the  sanctuary,  and  I  sometimes  press  in  through  the  rent  vail,  and 
see  the  blessedness  of  dwelling  there  to  be  far  better  than  that  of 
the  tents  of  wickedness ;  yet  it  is  certain  that  I  do  not  dwell 
within." — "  My  prayers  follow  you,  especially  to  the  sick-beds  of 
A.  D.  and  C.  H.  I  hope  they  still  survive,  and  that  Christ  may 
yet  be  glorified  in  them." 

On  resuming  his  labors,  he  found  a  residence  in  Carronvale. 
From  this  pleasant  spot  he  used  to  ride  out  to  his  work.  But 
pleasant  as  the  spot  was,  yet  being  only  partially  recovered,  he 
was  not  satisfied  ;  he  lamented  that  he  was  unable  to  overtake 
what  a  stronger  laborer  would  have  accomplished.  He  often 
cast  a  regretful  look  at  the  collieries:  and  remembering  them 
still  at  a  later  period,  he  reproached  himself  with  neglect,  though 
most  unjustly.  "  The  places  which  I  left  utterly  unbroken  in  upon 
are  Kinnaird  and  Milton.  Both  of  these  rise  up  against  my  con- 
science, particularly  the  last,  through  which  I  have  ridden  so 
often."  It  was  not  the  comfort,  but  the  positive  usefulness  of  the 
ministry,  that  he  envied ;  and  he  judged  of  places  by  their  fitness 
to  promote  this  great  end.  He  said  of  a  neighboring  parish,  which 
he  had  occasion  to  visit — "  The  manse  is  altogether  too  sweet ; 
other  men  coukl  hardly  live  there  without  saying,  '  This  is  my 
rest.'  I  don't  think  ministers'  manses  should  ever  be  so  beautiful." 

A  simple  incident  was  overruled  to  promote  the  ease  and  fluency 
cf  his  pulpit  ministrations.  From  the  very  beginning  of  his  minis- 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  39 

try,  he  reprobated  the  custom  of  reading  sermons,  believing  that 
to  do  so  does  exceedingly  weaken  the  freedom  and  natural  fervor 
of  the  messenger  in  delivering  his  message.  Neither  did  he  recite 
what  he  had  written.  But  his  custom  was  to  impress  on  his 
memory  the  substance  of  what  he  had  beforehand  carefully  writ- 
ten, and  then  to  speak  as  he  found  liberty.  One  morning,  as  he 
rode  rapidly  along  to  Dunipace,  his  written  sermons  were  dropped 
on  the  wayside.  This  accident  prevented  him  having  the  oppor- 
tunity of  preparing  in  his  usual  manner ;  but  he  was  enabled  to 
preach  with  more  than  usual  freedom.  For  the  first  time  in  his 
life,  he  discovered  that  he  possessed  the  gift  of  extemporaneous 
composition,  and  learned,  to  his  own  surprise,  that  he  had  more 
composedness  of  mind  and  command  of  language  than  he  had  be- 
lieved. This  discovery,  however,  did  not  in  the  least  degree 
diminish  his  diligent  preparation.  Indeed  the  only  use  he  made 
of  the  incident  at  the  time  it  occurred  was,  to  draw  a  lesson  of 
dependence  on  God's  own  immediate  blessing,  rather  than  on  the 
satisfactory  preparation  made.  ''One  thing  always  fills  the  cup 
of  my  consolation,  that  God  may  work  by  the  meanest  and  poor- 
est words,  as  well  as  by  the  most  polished  and  ornate — yea 
perhaps  more  readily,  that  the  glory  may  be  all  his  own." 

His  hands  were  again  full,  distributing  the  bread  of  life  in  fel- 
lowship with  Mr.  Bonar.  The  progress  of  his  own  soul,  mean- 
while, may  be  traced  in  some  of  the  few  entries  that  occur  in  his 
diary  during  this  period  : — 

"February  21,  1836 — Sabbath. — Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  an- 
other day  of  the  Son  of  Man.  Resumed  my  diary,  long  broken 
off;  not  because  I  do  not  feel  the  disadvantages  of  it — making 
you  assume  feelings  and  express  rather  what  you  wish  to  be  than 
what  you  are — but  because  the  advantages  seem  greater.  It 
ensures  sober  reflection  on  the  events  of  the  day  as  seen  in  God's 
eye.  Preached  twice  in  Larbert,  on  the  righteousness  of  God, 
Rom.  i.  16.  In  the  morning  was  more  engaged  in  preparing  the 
head  than  the  heart.  This  has  been  frequently  my  error,  and  I 
have  always  felt  the  evil  of  it,  especially  in  prayer.  Reform  it, 
then,  O  Lord." 

"  Feb.  27. — Preached  in  Dunipace  with  more  heart  than  ever  I 
remember  to  have  done,  on  Rom.  v.  10,  owing  to  the  gospel- 
nature  of  the  subject  and  prayerful  preparation.  Audience  smaller 
than  usual !  How  happy  and  strange  is  the  feeling  when  God 
gives  the  soul  composure  to  stand  and  plead  for  him.  O  that  it 
were  altogether  for  him  I  plead,  not  for  myself." 

"  March  5.— Preached  in  Larbert  with  very  much  comfort, 
owing  chiefly  to  my  remedying  the  error  of  21st  Feb.  There- 
fore the  heart  and  the  mouth  were  full.  *  Enlarge  my  heart,  and  I 
shall  run,'  said  David.  l Enlarge  my  heart  and  I  shall  preach.'" 

In  this  last  remark  we  see  the  germ  of  his  remarkably  solemn 
ministry.  His  heart  was  filled,  and  his  lips  then  spoke  what  he 


40  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

felt  within  his  heart.  He  gave  out  not  merely  living  water,  but 
living  water  drawn  at  the  springs  that  he  had  himself  drank  of; 
and  is  not  this  a  true  gospel  ministry  ?  Some  venture  to  try  what 
they  consider  a  more  intellectual  method  of  addressing  the  con- 
science :  but  ere  a  minister  attempts  this  mode,  he  ought  to  see 
that  he  is  one  who  is  able  to  afford  more  deep  and  anxi'ous  prepa- 
ration of  heart  than  other  men.  Since  the  intellectual  part  of  the 
discourse  is  not  that  which  is  most  likely  to  be  an  arrow  in  the 
conscience,  those  pastors  who  are  intellectual  men  must  bestow 
ten-fold  more  prayerfulness  on  their  work,  if  they  would  have 
either  their  own  or  their  people's  souls  affected  under  their  word 
If  we  are  ever  to  preach  with  compassion  for  the  perishing,  we 
must  ourselves  be  moved  by  those  same  views  of  sin  and  right- 
eousness which  moved  the  human  soul  of  Jesus.  (See  Psalm 
xxxviii.  and  Iv.) 

About  this  time  he  occasionally  contributed  papers  to  the  Chris- 
tian Herald :  one  of  these  was  On  sudden  Conversions,  showing 
that  Scripture  led  us  to  expect  such.  During  this  month,  he 
seems  to  have  written  the  " Lines  on  Mungo  Park"  one  of  the 
pieces  which  attracted  the  notice  of  Professor  Wilson.  But  what- 
ever he  engaged  in,  his  aim  was  to  honor  his  Master.  I  find  him, 
after  hearing  a  sermon  by  another,  remarking  (April  3d),  "  Some 
things  powerful ;  but  I  thirst  to  hear  more  of  Christ." 

On  Sabbath  16,  he  writes,  "  Preached  with  some  tenderness  of 
heart.  O  why  should  I  not  weep,  as  Jesus  did  over  Jerusalem  ? 
Evening — Instructing  two  delightful  Sabbath-schools.  Much 
bodily  weariness.  Gracious  kindness  of  God  in  giving  rest  to  the 
weary."  ^ 

"  April  13. — Went  to  Stirling  to  hear  Dr.  Duff  once  more  upon 
his  system.  With  greater  warmth  and  energy  than  ever.  He 
kindles  as  he  goes.  Felt  almost  constrained  to  go  the  whole 
length  of  his  system  with  him.  If  it  were  only  to  raise  up  an 
audience,  it  would  be  defensible  ;  but  when  it  is  to  raise  up  teach- 
ers it  is  more  than  defensible.  I  am  now  made  willing,  if  God 
shall  open  the  way,  to  go  to  India.  Here  am  I ;  send  me  !" 

The  missionary  feeling  in  his  soul  continued  all  his  life.  The 
Lord  had  really  made  him  willing ;  and  this  preparedness  to  go 
anywhere  completed  his  preparation  for  unselfish,  self-denied  work 
at  home.  •  Must  there  not  be  somewhat  of  this  missionary  ten- 
dency in  all  true  ministers  ?  Is  any  one  truly  the  Lord's  messen- 
ger who  is  not  quite  willing  to  go  when  and  where  the  Lord 
calls  ?  Is  it  justifiable  in  any  to  put  aside  a  call  from  the  north, 
on  the  ground  that  he  wishes  one  from  the  south?  We  must 
be  found  in  the  position  of  Isaiah,  if  we  are  to  be  reallv  sent  of 
God. 

"  April  24. — O  that  this  day's  labor  may  be  blessed  !  and  not 
mine  alone,  but  all  thy  faithful  servants  all  over  the  world,  till  th$ 
Sabbath  come  " 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    JtEV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  4*1 

"  April  26. — Visiting  in  Carron-shore.  Well  received  every- 
where. Truly  a  pleasant  labor.  Cheered  me  much.  Preached 
to  them  afterwards  from  Proverbs  i." 

"  May  8. — Communion  in  Larbert.  Served  as  an  elder  and 
help  to  the  faithful.  Partook  with  some  glimpses  of  faith  and  joy. 
Served  by  a  faithful  old  minister  (Mr.  Dempster  of  Denny),  one 
taught  of  God.  This  morning  stood  by  the  dying — evening, 
stood  by  the  dead,  poor  J.  F.  having  died  last  night.  I  laid  my 
hand  on  her  cold  forehead,  and  tried  to  shut  her  eyes.  Lord  give 
me  strength  for  living  to  thee  ! — strength  also  for  the  dying  hour." 

"  May  15. — This  day  an  annular  eclipse  of  the  sun.  Kept  both 
:he  services  together  in  order  to  be  in. time.  Truly  a  beautif  1 
sight  to  see  the  shining  edge  of  the  sun  all  round  the  dark  disc  of 
the  moon.  Lord,  one  day  thy  hand  shall  put  out  those  candles  ; 
for  there  shall  be  no  need  of  the  sun  to  lighten  the  happy  land ; 
the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof — a  sun  that  cannot  be  eclipsed — that 
cannot  go  down." 

"  May  17. — Visited  thirteen  families,  and  addressed  them  all  in 
the  evening  in  the  school,  on  Jeremiah  1.  4,  *  Going  and  weeping." 
Experienced  some  enlargement  of  soul ;  said  some  plain  things  ; 
and  had  some  desire  for  their  salvation,  that  God  might  be 
praised." 

"May  21. — Preparation  for  the  Sabbath.  My  birth  day.  1 
have  lived  twenty-three  years.  Blessed  be  my  Rock.  Though 
1  am  a  child  in  knowledge  of  my  Bible  and  Thee,  yet  use  me  for 
what  a  child  can  do,  or  a  child  can  suffer.  How  few  sufferings  I 
have  had  in  the  year  that  is  past,  except  in  my  own  body.  Oh  ! 
that  as  my  da^  is  my  strength  may  be.  Give  me  strength  for  a 
suffering,  and  for  a  dying  hour !" 

"  May  22. — O  Lord,  when  thou  workest,  all  discouragements 
vanish — when  thou  art  away,  anything  is  a  discouragement. 
Blessed  be  God  for  such  a  day — one  of  a  thousand.  O  why  not 
always  this  ?  Watch  and  pray." 

Being  in  Edinburgh  this  month,  during  the  sitting  of  the  General 
Assembly,  he  used  the  opportunity  of  revisiting  some  of  his  for- 
mer charge  in  the  Cannongate.  "  J.  S.,  a  far-off  inquirer,  but 
surely  God  is  leading.  His  hand  draws  out  these  tears.  Inter- 
esting visits  to  L. ;  near  death,  and  still  in  the  same  mind.  I  can- 
not but  hope  that  some  faith  is  here.  Saw  Mrs.  M. ;  many  tears : 
felt  much,  though  I  am  still  doubtful  and  in  the  dark.  Thou 
knowest,  Lord !" 

"  June  11. — Yesterday  up  in  Dunipace.  It  would  seem  as  if  1 
were  afraid  to  name  the  name  of  Christ.  Saw  many  worldly 
people  greatly  needing  a  word  in  season,  yet  could  not  get  up  my 
heart  to  speak.  What  I  did  failed  almost  completely.  I  am  not 
worthy,  Lord !  To-day  sought  to  prepare  my  heart  for  the  coming 
Sabbath.  After  the  example  of  Boston,  whose  life  I  have  been 
reading,  examined  my  heart  with,  prayer  and  fasting.  1.  Does 


42  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE 

my  heart  really  close  with  the  offer  of  salvation  by  Jesus  ?  Is  ;* 
my  choice  to  be  saved  in  the  way  which  gives  him  all  the  praise, 
and  me  none  ?  Do  I  not  only  see  it  to  be  the  Bible  way  of  salva- 
tion, but  does  it  cordially  approve  itself  to  my  heart  as  delightful? 
Lord  search  me  and  try  me,  for  I  cannot  but  answer.  Yes,  yes. 
2.  Is  it  the  desire  of  my  heart  to  be  made  altogether  holy  ? 
Is  there  any  sin  I  wish  to  retain  ?  Is  sin  a  grief  to  me,  the  sud- 
den risings  and  overcomings  thereof  especially  ?  Lord,  thou  know- 
est  all  things — thou  knowest  that  I  hate  all  sin,  and  desire  to  be 
made  altogether  like  thee.  It  is  the  sweetest  word  in  the  Bible — 
*  Sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you/  O  then  that  I  might  lie 
lower  in  the  dust — the  lower  the  better — that  Jesus'  righteousness 
and  Jesus'  strength  alone  be  admired.  Felt  much  deadness  and 
much  grief,  that  I  cannot  grieve  for  this  deadness.  Towards 
evening  revived.  Got  a  calm  spirit  through  psalmody  and  prayer." 

"June  12 — Sabbath. — To-day  a  sinner  preached  Jesus,  the 
same  Jesus  who  has  done  all  things  for  him,  and  that  so  lately  ! 
A  day  of  much  help,  of  some  earnest  looking-up  of  the  heart  to 
that  alone  quickening  power,  of  much  temptation  to  flattery  and 
pride.  O  for  breathing  gales  of  spiritual  life  !  Evening — Some- 
what helped  to  lay  Jesus  before  little  children  in  his  beauty  and 
excellency.  Much  fatigue,  yet  some  peace.  Surely  a  day  in  thy 
courts  is  better  than  a  thousand." 

"May  15. — Day  of  visiting — rather  a  happy  one — in  Carron- 
shore.  Large  meeting  in  the  evening.  Felt  very  happy  after  it, 
though  mourning  for  bitter  speaking  of  the  gospel.  Surely  it  is  a 
gentle  message,  and  should  be  spoken  with  angelic  tenderness, 
especially  by  such  a  needy  sinner." 

Of  this  bitterness  in  preaching,  he  had  little  indeed  in  after  days  ; 
yet  so  sensible  was  he  of  its  being  quite  natural  to  all  of  us,  that 
oftentimes  he  made  it  the  subject  of  conversation,  and  used  to 
grieve  over  himself  if  he  had  spoken  with  any  thing  less  than 
solemn  compassion.  I  remember  on  one  occasion,  when  we  met, 
he  asked  what  my  last  Sabbath's  subject  had  been.  It  had  been, 
"  The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell."  On  hearing  this  awful 
text,  he  asked,  "  Were  you  able  to  preach  it  with  tenderness?" 
Certain  it  is  that  the  tone  of  reproach  and  upbraiding  is  widely 
different  from  the  voice  of  solemn  warning.  It  is  not  saying  hard 
things  that  pierces  the  conscience  of  our  people ;  it  is  the  voice  of 
Divine  love  heard  amid  the  thunder.  The  sharpest  point  of  the 
two-edged  sword  is  not  death  but  life ;  and  against  self-righteous 
souls  this  latter  ought  to  be  more  used  than  the  former.  For  such 
souls  can  hear  us  tell  of  the  open  gates  of  hell  and  the  unquench- 
able fire  far  more  unconcernedly  than  of  the  gates  of  heaven  wide- 
open  for  their  immediate  return.  When  we  preach  that  the  glad- 
tidings  were  intended  to  impart  immediate  assurance  of  eternal 
life  to  every  sinner  that  believes  them,  we  strike  deeper  upon  the 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV     R.    M.    M*CHEfNE.  43 

proud  enmity  of  the  world  to  God,  than  when  we  show  the  eter- 
nal curse  and  the  second  death. 

"  June  19 — Sabbath. — Wet  morning.  Preached  at  Dunipaceto 
a  small  audience,  on  Parable  of  the  Tares.  I  thank  God  for  that 

blessed  parable. In  both  discourses  I  can  look  back  on  many 

hateful  thoughts  of  pride,  and  self-admiration,  and  love  of  praise, 
stealing  the  heart  out  of  the  service."  "  June  22. — Carron-shore. 
My  las-t.  Some  tears  ;  yet  I  fear  some  like  the  messenger,  not  the 
message  ;  and  I  fear  I  am  so  vain  as  to  love  that  love.  Lord,  let 
it  not  be  so.  Perish  my  honor,  but  let  Thine  be  exalted  for  ever." 

"  June  26 — True  Sabbath-day.  Golden  sky.  Full  church,  and 
more  liveliness  than  sometimes.  Shall  I  call  the  liveliness  of  this 
day  a  gale  of  the  Spirit,  or  was  all  natural?  I  know  that  all  was 
not  of  grace:  the  self- ad  miration,  the  vanity,  the  desire  of  honor, 
the  bitterness — these  were  all  breaths  of  earth  or  hell.  But  was 
there  no  grace  ?  Lord,  thou  knowest.  I  dare  not  wrong  thee  by 
saying — No !  Larbert  Sabbath-school,  with  the  same  liveliness 
and  joy.  Domestic  work  with  the  same.  Praised  be  God  !  O 
that  the  savor  of  it  may  last  through  the  week !  By  this  may  I 
test  if  it  be  all  of  nature,  or  much  of  grace.  Alas  !  how  I  trem- 
ble for  my  Monday  mornings — those  seasons  of  lifelessness.  Lord, 
bless  the  seeds  sown  this  day  in  the  hearts  of  my  friends,  by  the 
hand  of  my  friends,  and  all  over  the  world,— hasten  the  harvest !" 

"  July  3. — After  a  week  of  working  and  hurried  preparation,  a 
Sabbath  of  mingled  peace  and  pain.  Called,  morning  before 
preaching,  to  see  Mrs.  E.  dying.  Preached  on  the  Jailor — dis- 
composedly— with  some  glimpses  of  the  genuine  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus.  Felt  there  was  much  mingling  of  experience.  At  times 
the  congregation  was  lightened  up  from  their  dull  flatness,  and 
then  they  sunk  again  into  lethargy.  O  Lord,  make  me  hang  on 
thee  to  open  their  hearts,  thou  opener  of  Lydia's  heart.  I  fear 
thou  wilt  not  bless  my  preaching,  until  I  am  brought  thus  to  hang 
on  thee.  O  keep  not  back  a  blessing  for  my  sin  !  Afternoon — On 
the  Highway  of  the  Redeemed,  with  more  ease  and  comfort. 
Felt  the  truth  sometimes  boiling  up  from  my  heart  into  my  words. 
Some  glimpses  of  tenderness,  yet  much  less  of  that  spirit  than  the 
last  two  Sabbaths.  Again  saw  the  dying  woman.  O  when  will 
I  plead,  with  my  tears  and  inward  yearnings,  over  sinners  !  O, 
compassionate  Lord,  give  me  to  know  what  manner  of  spirit  I  am 
of!  give  me  thy  gentle  spirit,  that  neither  strives  nor  cries.  Much 
weariness,  want  of  prayerfulness,  and  want  of  cleaving  to  Christ." 
Tuesday  the  5th.  being  the  anniversary  of  his  license  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  he  writes  : — "  Eventful  week :  one  year  I  have  preached 
Jesus  have  I  ?  or  myself?  I  have  often  preached  myself  also,  but 
Jesus  I  have  preached." 

About  this  time  he  again  felt  the  hand  of  afflict/*  YI,  though  it 
did  n«~»t  continue  long.  Yet  it  was  plain  to  him  now  that  personal 


44  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

trouble  was  to  be  one  of  the  ingredients  of  that  experience  which 
helped  to  give  a  peculiar  tone  to  his  ministry. 

"July  8. — Since  Tuesday  have  been  laid  up  with  illness.  Set 
by  once  more  for  a  season  to  feel  my  unprofitableness  and  cure 
my  pride.  When  shall  this  self-choosing  temper  be  healed? 
'  Lord,  I  will  preach,  run,  visit,  wrestle,'  said  I.  '  No,  thou  shalt 
lie  in  thy  bed  and  suffer/  said  the  Lord.  To-day  missed  some 
fine  opportunities  of  speaking  a  word  for  Christ.  The  Lord  saw 
I  would  have  spoken  as  much  for  my  own  honor  as  his,  and  there- 
fore, shut  my  mouth.  /  see  a  man  cannot  be  a  faithful  minister, 
until  he  preaches  Christ  for  Christ's  sake — until  he  gives  up 
striving  to  attract  people  to  himself,  and  seeks  only  to  attract 
them  to  Christ.  Lord,  give  me  this !  To-night  some  glimpses  of 
humbling ;  and  therefore,  some  wrestling  in  social  prayer.  But 
my  prayers  are  scarcely  to  be  called  prayer."  Then,  in  the  even- 
ing, "  This  day  my  brother  has  been  five  years  absent  from  the 
body  and  present  with  the  Lord,  and  knows  more  and  loves  more 
than  all  earthly  saints  together.  Till  the  Day  break  and  the  sha- 
dows flee  away,  turn,  my  Beloved !" 

"  July  10. — I  fear  I  am  growing  more  earthly  in  some  things. 
To-day  I  felt  a  difficulty  in  bringing  in  spiritual  conversation  im- 
mediately after  preaching,  when  my  bosom  should  be  burning. 
Excused  myself  from  dining  out  from  other  than  the  grand  rea- 
son; though  checked  and  corrected  myself.  Evening — Insensibly 
slid  into  worldly  conversation.  Let  these  things  be  corrected  in 
me,  O  Lord,  by  the  heart  being  more  filled  with  love  to  Jesus  ; 
and  more  ejaculatory  prayer." 

"July  17. — Sabbath. — O  that  I  may  remember  my  own  word 
this  day ;  that  the  hour  of  communion  is  the  hour  for  the  foxes-- 
the  little  foxes — to  spoil  the  wine.  Two  things  that  defile  this 
day  in  looking  back,  are  love  of  praise  running  through  all,  and 
consenting  to  listen  to  worldy  talk  at  all.  O  that  these  may  keep 
me  humble  and  be  my  burden,  leading  me  to  the  cross.  Then, 
Satan,  thou  wilt  be  outwitted  !" 

"July  19. — Died,  this  day,  W.  M'Cheyne,  my  cousin-german, 
Relief  minister,  Kelso.  O  how  I  repent  of  our  vain  controversies 
on  Establishments  when  we  last  met,  and  that  we  spoke  so  little 
of  Jesus.  O  that  we  had  spoken  more  one  to  another.  Lord, 
teach  me  to  be  always  speaking  as  dying  to  dying." 

"July  24. — Dunipace  Communion. — Heard  Mr.  Purves  of  Jed- 
burgh  preach, '  Therefore  with  joy  shall  ye  draw  water  out  of  the 
wells  of  salvation  The  only  way  to  come  to  ordinances,  and  to 
draw  from  the  well,  is  to  come  with  the  matter  of  acceptance 
settled,  believing  God's  anger  to  be  turned  away.  Truly  a  pre- 
cious view  of  the  freeness  of  the  gospel  very  refreshing.  My  soul 
needs  to  be  roused  much  to  apprehend  this  truth." 

Above  (July  3.)  he  spoke  of  "mingling  experience  with  tht 
genuine  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  It  is  to  this  that  he  refers  again 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R;    M.    M'CHEYNE.  45 

n  the  last  paragraph.  His  deep  acquaintance  with  the  human 
eart  and  passions  often  led  him  to  dwell  at  greater  length,  not 
only  on  those  topics  whereby  the  sinner  might  be  brought  to  dis- 
cover his  guilt,  but  also  on  marks  that  would  evidence  a  change, 
than  on  "  the  Glad  Tidings."  And  yet  he  ever  felt  that  these 
olessed  tidings,  addressed  to  souls  in  the  very  gall  of  bitterness, 
were  the  true  theme  of  the  minister  of  Christ ;  and  never  did  he 
preach  other  than  a  full  salvation  ready  for  the  chief  of  sinners. 
From  the  very  first  also,  he  carefully  avoided  the  error  of  those 
who  rather  speculate  or  doctrinize  about  the  Gospel,  than  preach 
the  Gospel  itself.  Is  not  the  true  idea  of  preaching  that  of  one, 
like  Ahimaaz,  coming  with  all-important  tidings,  and  intent  on 
making  these  tidings  known  ?  Occupied  with  the  facts  he  has  to 
tell,  he  has  no  heart  to  speculate  on  mere  abstractions ;  nay,  he  is 
apt  to  forget  what  language  he  employs,  excepting  so  far  as  the 
very  grandeur  of  the  tidings  gives  a  glow  of  eloquence  to  his  words. 
The  glorious  fact,  "  By  this  man  is  preached  unto  you  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins"  is  the  burden  of  every  sermon.  The  crier  is  sent 
to  the  openings  of  the  gate  by  his  Lord — to  herald  forth  this  one 
infinitely  important  truth  through  the  whole  creation  under  heaven. 

He  seems  invariably  to  have  applied  for  his  personal  benefit  what 
he  gave  out  to  his  people.  We  have  already  noticed  how  he 
used  to  feed  on  the  Word,  not  in  order  to  prepare  himself  for  his 
people,  but  for  personal  edification.  To  do  so  was  a  fundamental 
rule  with  him ;  and  all  pastors  will  feel  that,  if  they  are  to  pros- 
per in  their  own  souls,  they  must  so  use  the  word — sternly  re- 
fusing to  admit  the  idea  of  feeding  others,  until  satiated  them- 
selves. And  for  similar  ends,  it  is  needful  that  we  let  the  truth 
we  hear  preached  sink  down  into  our  own  souls.  We,  as  well  a& 
our  people,  must  drink  in  the  falling  shower.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  did 
so.  It  is  common  to  find  him  speaking  thus  : — "  July  31,  Sabbath 
— Afternoon,  on  Judas  betraying  Christ ;  much  more  tenderness 
than  ever  I  felt  before.  O  that  I  might  abide  in  the  bosom  of  him 
who  washed  Judas'  feet,  and  dipped  his  hand  in  the  same  dish 
with  him,  and  warned  him,  and  grieved  over  him — that  I  might 
catch  the  infection  of  his  love,  of  his  tenderness,  so  wonderful,  so 
unfathomable." 

Coming  home  on  a  Sabbath  evening  (Aug.  7th)  from  Torwood 
Sabbath-school,  a  person  met  him  who  suggested  an  opportunity 
of  usefulness.  There  were  two  families  of  gypsies  encamped  at 
Torwood,  within  his  reach.  He  was  weary  with  a  long  day's 
labor ;  but  instantly,  as  was  his  custom  on  such  a  call,  set  off  to 
find  them.  By  the  side  of  their  wood-fire,  he  opened  out  the  para- 
ble of  the  Lost  Sheep,  and  pressed  it  on  their  souls  in  simple  terms. 
He  then  knelt  down  in  prayer  for  them,  and  left  them  somewhat 
mp  ressed  and  very  grateful. 

At  this  time  a  youthful  parishioner,  for  whose  soul  he  felt  much 
•inxiety,  left  his  father's  roof.  Ever  watchful  for  souls,  he  seized 


46  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

this  opportunity  of  laying  before  him  more  fully  the  things  belong 
ing  to  his  peace. 

"LARBERT,  August  8,  1836 

"  My  dear  G ,  You  will  be  surprised  to  hear  from  me.     I 

have  often  wished  to  be  better  acquainted  with  you  ;  but  in  these 
sad  parishes  we  cannot  manage  to  know  and  be  intimate  with 
every  one  we  would  desire.  And  now  you  have  left  your  father's 
roof  and  our  charge ;  still  my  desires  go  after  you,  as  well  as  the 
kind  thoughts  of  many  others  ;  and  since  I  cannot  now  speak  to 
you,  I  take  this  way  of  expressing  my  thoughts  to  you.  I  do  not 
know  in  what  light  you  look  upon  me,  whether  as  a  grave  and 
morose  minister,  or  as  one  who  might  be  a  companion  and  friend  ; 
but,  really,  it  is  so  short  a  while  since  I  was  just  like  you,  when  I 
enjoyed  the  games,  which  you  now  enjoy,  and  read  the  books 
which  you  now  read,  that  I  never  can  think  of  myself  as  anything 
more  than  a  boy.  This  is  one  great  reason  why  I  write  to  you. 
The  same  youthful  blood  flows  in  my  veins  that  flows  in  yours — 
the  same  fancies  and  buoyant  passions  dance  in  my  bosom  as  in 
yours — so  that,  when  I  would  persuade  you  to  come  with  me  to 
the  same  Saviour,  and  to  walk  the  rest  of  your  life  *  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,'  I  am  not  persuading  you  to  anything  beyond  your 
years.  I  am  not  like  a  greyheaded  grandfather — then  you  might 
answer  all  I  say  by  telfing  me  that  you  are  a  boy.  No  ;  I  am  al- 
most as  much  a  boy  as  you  are ;  as  fond  of  happiness  and  of  life 
as  you  are  ;  as  fond  of  scampering  over  the  hills,  and  seeing  all 
that  is  to  be  seen,  as  you  are. 

"  Another  thing  that  persuades  me  to  write  you,  my  dear  boy, 
is,  that  I  have  felt  in  my  own  experience  the  want  of  having  a 
friend  to  direct  and  counsel  me.  I  had  a  kind  brother  as  you  have, 
who  taught  me  many  things :  he  gave  me  a  Bible,  and  persuaded 
me  to  read  it ;  he  tried  to  train  me  as  a  gardener  trains  the  apple- 
tree  upon  the  wall,  but  all  in  vain.  I  thought  myself  far  wiser 
than  he,  and  would  always  take  my  own  way ;  and  many  a  time, 
I  well  remember,  I  have  seen  him  reading  his  Bible,  or  shutting 
his  closet  door  to  pray,  when  I  have  been  dressing  to  go  to  some 
frolic,  or  some  dance  of  folly.  Well  this  dear  friend  and  brother 
died ;  and  though  his  death  made  a  greater  impression  upon  me 
than  ever  his  life  had  done,  still  I  found  the  misery  of  being  friend- 
less.  I  do  not  mean  that  I  had  no  relations  and  worldly  friends 
for  I  had  many  ;  but  I  had  no  friend  who  cared  for  my  soul  I 
had  none  to  direct  me  to  the  Saviour — none  to  awaken  my  slum- 
bering conscience — none  to  tell  me  about  the  blood  of  Jesus  wash 
ing  away  all  sin — none  to  tell  me  of  the  Spirit  who  is  so  willing 
to  change  the  heart,  and  give  the  victory  over  passions.  I  had 
no  minister  to  take  me  by  the  hand,  and  say,  '  Come  with  me 
and  we  will  do  thee  good.'  Yes,  I  had  one  friend  and  ministei, 
but  that  was  Jesus  himself,  and  he  led  me  in  a  way  that  makes  me 
g've  him,  and  him  only,  all  the  praise.  Now,  though  Jesus  mav 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CIIEYNE.  47 

do  this  again,  yet  the  more  common  way  with  him  is  to  use  earth- 
ly guides.  Now,  if  I  could  supply  the  place  of  such  a  guide  to 
you,  I  should  be  happy.  To  be  a  finger-post  is  all  that  I  want  to 
be — pointing  out  the  way.  This  is  what  I  so  much  wanted  my- 
self— this  is  what  you  need  not  want,  unless  you  wish. 

"  Tell  me,  dear  G.,  would  you  work  less  pleasantly  through  the 
day— would  you  walk  the  streets  with  a  more  doleful  step — would 
you  eat  your  meat  with  less  gladness  of  heart — would  you  sleep 
less  tranquilly  at  night,  if  you  had  the  forgiveness  of  sins — that  is, 
if  all  your  wicked  thoughts  and  deeds — lies,  thefts,  and  Sabbath- 
breakings — were  all  blotted  out  of  God's  book  of  remembrance  \ 
Would  this  make  you  less  happy  do  you  think?  You  dare  not 
say  it  would.  But  would  the  forgiveness  of  sins  not  make  you 
more  happy  than  you  are  ?  Perhaps  you  will  tell  me  that  you 
are  very  happy  as  you  are.  I  quite  believe  you.  I  know  that 
I  was  very  happy  when  I  was  unforgiven.  I  know  that  I  had 

freat  pleasure  in  many  sins — in  Sabbath-breaking  for  instance, 
lany  a  delightful  walk  I  have  had — speaking  my  own  words, 
thinking  my  own  thoughts,  and  seeking  my  own  pleasure  on  God's 
holy  day.  I  fancy  few  boys  were  ever  happier  in  an  unconver- 
ted state  than  I  was.  No  sorrow  clouded  my  brow — no  tears 
filled  my  eyes,  unless  over  some  nice  story-book ;  so  that  I  know 
that  you  say  quite  true,  when  you  say  that  you  are  happy  as  you 
are.  But  ah !  is  not  this  just  the  saddest  thing  of  all,  that  you 
should  be  happy  whilst  you  are  a  child  of  wrath — that  you  should 
smile,  and  eat,  and  drink,  and  be  merry,  and  sleep  so  and,  when 
this  very  night  you  may  be  in  hell  ?  Happy  while  unforgiven  ! — 
a  terrible  happiness.  It  is  like  the  Hindoo  widow  who  sits  tipon 
the  funeral  pile  with  her  dead  husband,  and  sings  songs  of  joy 
when  they  are  setting  fire  to  the  wood  with  which  she  is  to  be 
burned.  Yes,  you  may  be  quite  happy  in  this  way,  till  you  die, 
my  boy ;  but  when  you  look  back  from  hell,  you  will  say,  it  was 
a  miserable  kind  of  happiness.  Now,  do  you  think  it  would  not 
give  you  more  happiness  to  be  forgiven — to  be  able  to  put  on 
Jesus,  and  say,  *  God's  anger  is  turned  away  ?'  Would  not  you 
be  happier  at  work,  and  happier  in  the  house,  and  happier  in  your 
bed  ?  I  can  assure  you,  from  all  that  ever  I  have  felt  of  it,  the 
pleasures  of  being  forgiven  are  as  superior  to  the  pleasures  of  an 
unforgiven.  man,  as  heaven  is  higher  than  hell.  The  peace  of 
being  forgiven  reminds  me  of  the  calm,  blue  sky,  which  no  earth- 
ly clamors  can  disturb.  It  lightens  all  labor,  sweetens  every 
morsel  of  bread,  and  makes  a  sick  bed  all  soft  and  d^vTuy — yea, 
it  takes  away  the  scowl  of  death.  Now,  forgiveness  may  be 
yours  now.  It  is  not  given  to  those  who  are  good.  It  is  not 
given  to  any  because  they  are  less  wicked  than  others.  It  is 
given  only  to  those  who,  feeling  that  their  sins  have  brought  a 
curse  on  them  which  they  cannot  lift  off,  '  look  unto  Jesus,'  as  bear- 
ing all  away. 


48  MEMOIE    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

"  Now,  my  dear  boy,  I  have  no  wish  to  weary  yon.  If  you  art- 
anything  like  what  I'was,  you  will  have  yawned  many  a  time 
already  over  this  letter.  However,  if  the  Lord  deal  graciously 
with  you,  and  touch  your  young  heart,  as  I  pray  he  may,  with  a 
desire  to  be  forgiven,  and  to  be  made  a  child  of  God,  perhaps  you 
will  not  take  ill  what  I  have  written  to  you  in  much  hasle.  A? 
this  is  the  first  time  you  have  been  away  from  home,  perhaps  you 
have  not  learned  to  write  letters  yet ;  but  if  you  have,  I  would 
like  to  hear  from  you,  how  you  come  on — what  convictions  you 
feel,  if  you  feel  any — what  difficulties — what  parts  of  the  Bible 
puzzle  you ;  and  then  I  would  do  my  best  to  unravel  them.  You 
read  your  Bible  regularly,  of  course  ;  but  do  try  and  understand 
it,  and  still  more,  to  feel  it.  Read  more  parts  than  one  at  a  time. 
For  example,  if  you  are  reading  Genesis,  read  a  Psalm  also ;  or, 
if  you  are  reading  Matthew,  read  a  small  bit  of  an  epistle  also. 
Turn  the  Bible  into  prayer.  Thus,  if  you  were  reading  the  1st 
Psalm,  spread  the  Bible  on  the  chair  before  you,  and  kneel  and 
pray,  '  O  Lord,  give  me  the  blessedness  of  the  man,'  &c.  '  Let 
me  not  stand  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly/  &c.  This  is  the  best 
way  of  knowing  the  meaning  of  the  Bible,  and  of  learning  to  pray. 
In  prayer  confess  your  sins  by  name — going  over  those  of  the 
past  day  one  by  one.  Pray  for  your  friends  by  name — father, 
mother,  &c.  &c.  If  you  love  them,  surely  you  will  pray  for  theit 
souls.  I  know  well  that  there  are  prayers  constantly  ascending 
for  you  from  your  own  house  ;  and  will  you  not  pray  for  them 
back  again  ?  Do  this  regularly.  If  you  pray  sincerely  for  others, 
it  will  make  you  pray  for  yourself. 

"  But  I  must  be  done.  Good  bye,  dear  G.  Remember  me  to 
vour  brother  kindly,  and  believe  me  your  sincere  friend, 

"  R.  M.  M." 

It  is  the  shepherd's  duty,  (Ezek.  xxxiv.  4,)  in  visiting  his  flock,  to 
discriminate ;  "  strengthening  the  diseased,  healing  that  which  was 
sick,  binding  up  that  which  was  broken,  bringing  again  that  which 
was  driven  away,  seeking  that  which  was  lost."  This  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  tried  to  do.  In  an  after-letter  to  Mr.  Somerville,  of  An- 
derston,  in  reference  to  the  people  of  these  parishes,  whom  he  had 
had  means  of  knowing,  he  wrote,  "  Take  more  heed  to  the  saints 
than  ever  1  did.  Speak  a  word  in  season  to  S.  M.  S.  H.  will 
drink  in  simple  truth,  but  tell  him  to  be  humble-minded.  Cause 
L.  H.  to  learn  in  silence  ;  speak  not  of  religion  to  her,  but  speak 
to  her  case  always.  Teach  A.  M.  to  look  simply  at  Jesus. 
J.  A.  warn  and  teach.  Get  worldliness  from  the  B.'s  if  you  can. 
Mrs.  G,  awake,  or  keep  awake.  Speak  faithfully  to  the  B.'s.  Tell 
me  of  M.  C.,  if  she  is  really  a  believer,  and  grows.  A.  K.,  has 
the  light  visited  her?  M.  T.  I  have  had  some  doubts  of.  M.  G. 
lies  sore  upon  my  conscience ;  I  did  no  good  to  that  woman ;  she 
always  managed  to  speak  of  things  about  the  truth.  Speak 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    A.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  49 

boldly.     What  matter   in   eternity  the   slight  awkwardness   of 
time !" 

It  was  about  this  time  that  the  managers  and  congregation  of 
the  new  Church,  St.  Peter's,  Dundee,  invited  him  to  preach  as  one 
of  the  candidates  ;  and,  in  the  end  of  August,  chose  him  to  be 
their  pastor,  with  one  accord.  He  accepted  the  call  under  an 
awful  sense  of  the  work  that  lay  before  him.  He  would  rather, 
he  said,  have  made  choice  for  himself  of  such  a  rural  parish  as 
Dunipace ;  but  the  Lord  seemed  to  desire  it  otherwise.  "  His 
ways  are  in  the  sea."  More  than  once,  at  a  later  period,  he  would 
say,  "  We  might  have  thought  that  God  would  have  sent  a  strong 
man  to  such  a  parish  as  mine,  and  not  a  feeble  reed." 

The  first  day  he  preached  in  St.  Peter's  as  a  candidate  (August 
14th),  is  thus  recorded:  "Forenoon — Mind  not  altogether  in  a 
preaching  frame ;  on  the  Sower.  Afternoon — With  more  encou- 
ragement and  help  of  the  Spirit;  on  the  Voice  of  the  Beloved,  in 
Cant.  ii.  8-14.*  In  the  Evening — With  all  my  heart ;  on  Ruth. 
Lord,  keep  me  humble."  Returning  from  St.  Peter's,  the  second 
time  I  5  oba  Tved  in  his  class  of  girls  at  Dunipace  more  than 
usual  anxiety.  One  of  them  seemed  to  be  thoroughly  awakened 
that  evening.  "  Thanks  be  to  thee,  Lord,  for  anything,"  he  writes 
that  evening ;  for  as  yet  he  had  sown  without  seeing  fruit.  It 
?em?  to  h^ve  b^en  part  of  the  Lord's  dealing  with  him,  thus  to 
teach  him  o  pei  severe  in  duty  and  in  faith,  even  where  there  was 
no  obvious  success.  The  arrow  that  was  yet  to  wound  hundreds 
was  then  receiving  its  point ;  but  it  lay  in  the  quiver  for  a  time. 
The  Lord  seemed  to  be  touching  his  own  heart  and  melting  it  by 
what  he  spoke  to  others,  rather  than  touching  or  melting  the 
hearts  of  those  he  spoke  to.  But  from  the  day  of  his  preaching  in 
St.  Peter's,  tokens  of  success  began.  His  first  day  there,  espe- 
cially the  evening  sermon  on  Ruth,  was  blessed  to  two  souls  in 
Dundee ;  and  now  he  sees  souls  begin  to  melt  under  his  last 
words  in  the  parish  where  he  thought  he  had  hitherto  spent  his 
itrength  in  vain. 

As  he  was  now  to  leave  this  sphere,  he  sought  out  with  deep 
mxiety  a  laborer  who  would  help  their  overburdened  pastor,  in 
rue  love  to  the  people's  souls.  He  believed  he  had  found  such  a 
aborer  in  Mr.  Somerville,  his  friend  who  had  shared  his  every 
thought  and  feeling  in  former  days,  and  who,  with  a  sharp  sickle 
'n  his  hand,  was  now  advancing  toward  the  harvest  field.  "  I  see 
plainly,"  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Bonar,  "  that  my  poor  attempts  at  labor 
in  your  dear  parish  will  soon  be  eclipsed.  But  if  at  length  the 
iron  front  of  unbelief  give  way,  if  the  hard  faces  become  furrowed 
with  the  tears  of  anxiety  and  of  faith,  under  whatever  ministry, 
you  will  rejoice,  and  I  will  rejoice,  and  the  angels,  and  the  Father 
and  God  of  angels,  will  rejoice."  It  was  in  this  spirit  that  he 
closed  his  short  ten  months  of  labor  in  this  region. 
*  See  this  characteristic  sermon  in  the  Remains 

vo  4 


50  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R,    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

His  last  sermons  to  the  people  of  Larbert  and  Dunipace  were 
on  Hosea  xiv.  1,  "  O  Israel,  return  unto  the  Lord  thy  God  ;"  and 
Jeremiah  viii.  20,  "  Harvest  is  past  "  In  the  evening  he  writes, 
**  Lord,  I  feel  bowed  down  because  of  the  little  I  have  done  for 
them  which  thou  mightest  have  blessed!  My  bowels  yearn 
over  them,  and  all  the  more  that  I  have  done  so  little.  Indeed  I 
might  have  done  ten  times  as  much  as  I  have  done.  I  might  have 
been  in  every  house  ;  I  might  have  spoken  always  as  a  minister. 
Lord,  canst  thou  bless  partial,  unequal  efforts  ?" 

I  believe  it  was  about  this  time  that  some  of  us  first  of  all  began 
our  custom  of  praying  specially  for  each  other  on  Saturday  eve- 
ning, with  a  reference  to  our  engagements  in  the  ministry  next 
day.  This  concert  for  prayer  we  have  never  since  seen  cause  to 
discontinue.  It  has  from  time  to  time  been  widened  in  its  circle  ; 
and  as  yet  his  has  been  the  only  voice  that  has  been  silenced  of 
all  that  thus  began  to  go  in  on  each  other's  behalf  before  the  Lord. 
Mr.  M'Cheyne  never  failed  to  remember  this  time  of  prayer. 
"  Larbert  and  Dunipace  are  always  on  my  heart,  especially  on  the 
Saturday  evenings,  when  I  pray  for  a  glorious  Sabbath  !"  On 
one  occasion,  in  Dundee,  he  was  asked  if  the  accumulation  of 
business  in  his  parish  never  led  him  to  neglect  the  season  of 
prayer  on  a  busy  Saturday  ?  his  reply  was,  that  he  was  not  aware 
that  it  ever  did.  "  What  would  my  people  do  if  I  were  not  to 
pray." 

So  steady  was  he  in  Sabbath  preparations,  from  the  first  day  to 
the  last  time  he  was  with  them,  that  though  at  prayer  meetings,  01 
similar  occasions,  he  did  not  think  it  needful  to  have  much  laid  up 
before  coming  to  address  his  people ;  yet,  anxious  to  give  them  on 
the  Sabbath  what  had  cost  him  somewhat,  he  never,  without  an 
urgent  reason,  went  before  them  without  much  previous  medita- 
tion and  prayer.  His  principle  on  this  subject  was  embodied  in  a 
remark  he  made  to  some  of  us  who  were  conversing  on  the  mat- 
ter. Being  asked  his  view  of  diligent  preparation  for  the  pulpit, 
he  reminded  us  of  Exodus  xxvii.  20.  "  Beaten  oil — beaten  oil  for 
the  lamps  of  the  sanctuary"  And  yet  his  prayerfulness  was 
greater  still.  Indeed,  he  could  not  neglect  fellowship  with  God 
before  entering  the  congregation.  He  needed  to  be  bathed  in  the 
love  of  God.  His  ministry  was  so  much  a  bringing  out  of  views 
that  had  first  sanctified  his  own  soul,  that  the  healthiness  of  his 
soul  was  absolutely  needful  to  the  vigor  and  power  of  his  minis 
trations. 

During  these  ten  months  the  Lord  had  done  much  for  him,  but 
it  was  chiefly  in  the  way  of  discipline  for  a  future  ministry.  He 
had  been  taught  a  minister's  heart ;  he  had  been  tried  in  the  fur- 
nace ;  he  had  tasted  deep  personal  sorrow,  little  of  which  has 
been  recorded  ;  he  had  felt  the  fiery  darts  of  temptation ;  he  had 
been  exercised  in  self-examination  and  in  much  prayer ;  he  had 
proved  how  flinty  is  the  rock,  and  had  learnt  that  in  lifting  the  rod 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 


5 


by  which  it  was  to  be  smitten,  success  lay  in  Him  alone  who  ena- 
bled him  to  lift  it  up.  And  thus  prepared  of  God  for  the  peculiar 
work  that  awaited  him,  he  turned  his  face  towards  Dundee,  and 
took  up  his  abode  in  the  spot  where  the  Lord  was  so  marvellously 
to  visit  him  in  his  ministry. 


CHAPTER    III. 


FIRST    YEARS    OF    LABOR    IN    DUNDEE. 

"  Ye  know,  from  the  first  day  that  I  came  into  Asia,  after  what  manner  I  have  been  with  you  a 
all  seasons,  serving  the  Lord  with  all  humility  of  mind,  and  with  many  tears  and  temptations."— 
ACTS  xx.  18,  19. 

THE  day  on  which  he  was  ordained  pastor  of  a  flock,  was  a 
day  of  much  anxiety  to  his  soul.  He  had  journeyed  by  Perth  to 
spend  the  night  preceding  under  the  roof  of  his  kind  friend  Mr. 
Grierson,  in  the  manse  of  Errol.  Next  morning,  ere  he  left  the 
manse,  three  passages  of  Scripture  occupied  his  mind.  1.  "  Thou 
shall  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee;  be- 
cause he  trusteth  in  thee"  Isaiah  xxvi.  3. •  This  verse  was  sea- 
sonable ;  for,  as  he  sat  meditating  on  the  solemn  duties  of  the  day, 
his  heart  trembled.  2.  "  Give  thyself  wholly  to  these  things" 
1  Tim.  iv.  15.  May  that  word  (he  prayed)  sink  deep  into  my  heart. 
3.  "  Here  am  I,  send  me"  Isaiah  vi.  8.  "  To  go,  or  to  stay — to 
be  here  till  death,  or  to  visit  foreign  shores — whatsoever,  where- 
soever, whensoever  thou  pleasest."  He  rose  from  his  knees  with 
the  prayer,  "  Lord,  may  thy  grace  come  with  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery." 

He  was  ordained  on  November  24,  1836.  The  service  was 
conducted  by  Mr.  Roxburgh  of  St.  John's,  through  whose  exer- 
tions the  new  church  had  been  erected,  and  who  ever  afterwards 
cherished  the  most  cordial  friendship  towards  him.  On  the  Sab- 
bath following,  he  was  introduced  to  his  flock  by  Mr.  John  Bonar 
of  Larbert,  with  whom  he  had  labored  as  a  son  in  the  Gospel. 
Himself  preached  in  the  afternoon  upon  Isaiah  Ixi.  1-3,  "  The 
spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me"  &c. — of  which  he  writes,  "  May 
it  be  prophetic  of  the  object  of  my  coming  here  !"  And  truly  it 
was  so.  That  very  sermon — the  first  preached  by  him  as  a  pastor 
- — was  the  means  of  awakening  souls,  as  he  afterwards  learnt ; 
and  ever  onward  the  impressions  left  by  his  words  seemed  to 
spread  and  deepen  among  his  people.  To  keep  up  the  remem- 
orance  of  this  solemn  day,  he  used  in  all  the  subsequent  years  of 
his  ministry  to  preach  from  this  same  text  on  the  anniversary  of  his 


§2  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

ordination.*  In  the  evening  of  that  day,  Mr.  Bonar  again  preach- 
ed on  "  These  times  of  refreshing."  "  A  noble  sermon,  showing 
the  marks  of  such  times.  Ah  !  when  shall  we  have  them  here  I 
Lord  bless  this  word,  to  help  their  coming  !  Put  thy  blessing 
upon  this  day  !  Felt  given  over  to  God,  as  one  bought  witli  a 
price." 

There  was  a  rapid  growth  in  his  soul,  perceptible  to  all  who 
knew  him  well,  from  this  time.  Even  his  pulpit  preparations,  he 
used  to  say,  became  easier  from  this  date.  He  had  earnestly 
sought  that  the  day  of  his  ordination  might  be  a  time  of  new 
grace ;  he  expected  it  would  be  so ;  and  there  was  a  peculiar 
work  to  be  done  by  his  hands,  for  which  the  Holy  Spirit  did 
speedily  prepare  him. 

His  diary  does  not  contain  much  of  his  feelings  during  his  resi- 
dence in  Dundee.  His  incessant  labors  left  him  little  time,  except 
what  he  scrupulously  spent  in  the  direct  exercises  of  devotion. 
But  what  we  have  seen  of  his  manner  of  study  and  self-examina- 
tion at  Larbert,  is  sufficient  to  show  in  what  a  constant  state  of 
cultivation  his  soul  was  kept ;  and  his  habits  in  these  respects  con- 
tinued with  him  to  the  last.  Jeremy  Taylor  recommends — "  If 
thou  meanest  to  enlarge  thy  religion,  do  it  rather  by  enlarging  thine 
ordinary  devotions  than  thy  extraordinary."  This  advice  de- 
scribes very  accurately  the  plan  of  spiritual  life  on  which  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  acted.  He  did  occasionally  set  apart  seasons  for  spe- 
cial prayer  and  fasting,  occupying  the  time  so  set  apart  exclusively 
in  devotion.  But  the  real  secret  of  his  soul's  prosperity  lay  in  the 
daily  enlargement  of  his  heart  in  fellowship  with  God.  And  the 
river  deepened  as  it  flowed  on  to  eternity  ;  so  that  he  at  least 
reached  that  feature  of  a  holy  pastor  which  Paul  pointed  out  to 
Timothy  (iv.  15) — "  His  profiting  did  appear  to  all." 

In  his  own  house  everything  was  fitted  to  make  you  feel  that 
the  service  of  God  was  a  cheerful  service,  while  he  sought  that 
every  arrangement  of  the  family  should  bear  upon  eternity.  His 
morning  hours  were  set  apart  for  the  nourishment  of  his  own  soul ; 
not,  however,  with  the  view  of  laying  up  a  stock  of  grace  for  the 
rest  of  the  day — for  manna  will  corrupt  if  laid  by — but  rather 
with  the  view  of  "  giving  the  eye  the  habit  of  looking  upward  all 
the  day,  and  drawing  down  beams  from  the  reconciled  counte- 
nance." He  was  sparing  in  the  hours  devoted  to  sleep,  and  reso- 
lutely secured  time  for  devotion  before  breakfast,  although  often 
wearied  and  exhausted  when  he  laid  himself  to  rest.  "  A  soldier 
of  the  cross,"  was  his  remark,  "  must  endure  hardness."  Often 
he  sang  a  Psalm  of  praise,  as  soon  as  he  arose,  to  stir  up  his  soul. 
Three  chapters  of  the  Word  was  his  usual  morning  portion.  This 
he  thought  little  enough,  for  he  delighted  exceedingly  in  the  Scrip- 
tures :  they  were  better  to  him  than  thousands  of  gold  or  silver 

*  "  The  Acceptable  Year  of  the  Lord"  was  one  of  these  Anniversary  Sennona 
preached  November,  1840. 


MEMOIR    OP    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  53 

*  When  you  write,"  said  he  to  a  friend,  "  tell  me  the  meanii. ^  of 
Scriptures."  To  another,  in  expressing  his  value  for  the  Word, 
he  said,  "  One  gem  from  that  ocean  is  worth  all  the  pebbles  of 
earthly  streams." 

His  chief  season  of  relaxation  seemed  to  be  breakfast-time.  He 
would  come  down  with  a  happy  countenance  and  a  full  soul ;  and 
after  the  sweet  season  of  family  prayer,  forthwith  commence  form- 
ing plans  for  the  day.  When  he  was  well,  nothing  seemed  to 
afford  him  such  true  delight  as  to  have  his  hands  full  of  work. 
Indeed,  it  was  often  remarked  that  in  him  you  found — what  you 
rarely  meet  with — a  man  of  high  poetic  imagination  and  deep 
devotion,  who  nevertheless  was  engaged  unceasingly  in  the  busi- 
est and  most  laborious  activities  of  his  office. 

His  friends  could  observe  how  much  his  soul  was  engrossed 
during  his  times  of  study  and  devotion.  If  interrupted  on  such 
occasions,  though  he  never  seemed  ruffled,  yet  there  was  a  kind 
of  gravity  and  silence  that  implied — "I  wish  to  be  alone."  But 
he  farther  aimed  at  enjoying  God  all  the  day.  And  referring  on 
one  occasion  to  those  blank  hours  which  so  often  are  a  believer's 
burden — hours  during  which  the  soul  is  dry  and  barren — he  ob- 
served, "  They  are  proofs  of  how  little  we  are  filled  with  the 
presence  of  God,  how  little  we  are  branch-like*  in  our  faith." 

This  careful  attention  to  the  frame  of  his  spirit  did  not  hinder 
his  preparation  for  his  people :  on  the  contrary,  it  kept  alive  his 
deep  conscientiousness,  and  kept  his  warm  compassion  ever  yearn- 
ing. When  asked  to  observe  a  Saturday  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  along  with  some  others  who  had  a  special  object  in  view, 
he  replied — "  Saturday  is  an  awkward  day  for  ministers  ;  for 
though  I  love  to  seek  help  from  on  High,  I  love  also  diligently  to 
set  my  thoughts  in  order  for  the  Sabbath.  I  sometimes  fear  that 
you  fail  in  this  latter  duty." 

During  his  first  years  in  Dundee,  he  often  rode  out  in  an  after- 
noon to  the  ruined  church  of  Invergowrie,  to  enjoy  an  hour's  per- 
fect solitude ;  for  he  felt  meditation  and  prayer  to  be  the  very 
sinews  of  his  work.  Such  notices,  also,  as  the  following  show 
his  systematic  pursuit  of  personal  holiness : 

"April  9,  1837 — Evening. — A  very  pleasant  quietness.  Study 
of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  Came  to  a  more  intelligent  view 
of  the  first  six  chapters  than  ever  before.  Much  refreshed  by 
John  Newton ;  instructed  by  Edwards.  Help  and  freedom  in 
prayer.  Lord,  what  a  happy  season  is  a  Sabbath  evening  !  What 
will  Heaven  be !" 

"April  16 — Sabbath  Evening. — Much  prayer  and  peace. 
Reading  the  Bible  only." 

"  June  2. — Much  peace  and  rest  to-night.  Much  broken  under 
a  sense  of  my  exceeding  wickedness,  which  no  eye  can  see  but 
thine.  Much  persuasion  of  the  sufficiency  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
*  Compare  Zechariah  iv.  12,  with  John  xv,  5 


54  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE 

constancy  of  his  love.  O  how  sweet  to  work  all  day  for  God, 
and  then  to  lie  down  at  night  under  his  smiles." 

"  June  17,  1838. — At  Dumbarney  communion.  Much  sin  and 
coldness  two  days  before.  Lay  low  at  his  feet;  found  peace 
only  in  Jesus." 

"September  25. — Spent  last  week  at  Blairgowrie ;  I  hope  not 
in  vain.  Much  sin,  weakness,  and  uselessness ;  much  delight  in 
the  Word  also,  while  opening  it  up  at  family  prayer.  May  God 
make  the  Word  fire.  Opened  1  Thessalonians,  the  whole  ;  en- 
riching to  my  own  mind.  How  true  is  Psalm  i.  ;  yet  observed 
in  my  heart  a  strange  proneness  to  be  entangled  with  the  affairs 
of  this  life  ;  not  strange  because  I  am  good,  but  because  I  have 
been  so  often  taught  that  bitterness  is  the  end  of  it." 

<k  Sept.  27. — Devoted  chief  part  of  Friday  to  fasting.  Humbled 
and  refreshed." 

*'  Sept.  30 — Sabbath. — Very  happy  in  my  work.  Too  little 
prayer  in  the  morning.  Must  try  to  get  early  to  bed  on  Satur- 
day, that  I  may  '  rise  a  great  while  before  day.' "  These  early 
hours  of  prayer  on  Sabbath  he  endeavored  to  have  all  his  life ; 
not  for  study,  but  for  prayer.  He  never  labored  at  his  sermons 
on  a  Sabbath.  That  day  he  kept  for  its  original  end,  the  refresh- 
ment of  his  soul.  (Exodus,  xxxi.  17.) 

The  parish  of  St.  Peter's,  to  which  he  had  come,  was  large  and 
very  destitute.  It  is  situated  at  the  west  end  of  the  town,  and  in- 
cluded some  part  of  the  adjacent  country.  The  church  was  built 
in  connection  with  the  Church  Extension  Scheme.  The  parish 
was  a  quoad  sacra  parish,  detached  from  St.  John's.  It  contains 
a  population  of  4000  souls,  very  many  of  whom  never  crossed  the 
threshold  of  any  sanctuary.  His  congregation  amounted,  at  the 
very  outset,  to  about  1100  hearers,  one-third  of  whom  came  from 
distant  parts  of  the  town. 

Here  was  a  wide  field  for  parochial  labor.  It  was  also  a  very 
dead  region — few,  even  of  those  who  were  living  Christians, 
breathing  their  life  on  others  ;  for  the  surrounding  mass  of  impen- 
etrable heathenism  had  cast  its  sad  influence  even  over  them. 
His  first  impressions  of  Dundee  were  severe.  "  A  city  given  to 
idolatry  and  hardness  of  heart.  I  fear  there  is  much  of  what 
Isaiah  speaks  of,  *  The  prophets  prophesy  lies,  and  the  people  love 
to  have  it  so.' " 

His  first  months  of  labor  were  very  trying.  He  was  not  strong 
in  bodily  health,  and  that  winter  a  fatal  influenza  prevailed  for  two 
or  three  months,  so  that  most  of  his  time  in  his  parish  was  spent 
in  visiting  the  sick  and  dying.  In  such  cases  he  was  always 
ready.  "  Did  I  tell  you  of  the  boy  I  was  asked  to  see  on  Sabbath 
evening,  just  when  I  had  got  myself  comfortably  seated  at  home  ? 
I  went  and  was  speaking  to  him  of  the  freeness  and  fulness  of 
Jesus,  when  he  gasped  a  little  and  died." 

In  one  of  his  first  visits  to  the  sick,  the  narrative  of  the  Lord's 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  55 

singular  dealings  with  one  of  nis  parishioners  greatly  encouraged 
him  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  to  the  distressed  under  every  disad- 
vantage. Four  years  before,  a  young  woman  had  been  seized 
with  cholera,  and  was  deprived  of  the  use  of  speech  for  a  whole 
year.  The  Bible  was  read  to  her,  and  men  of  God  used  to  speak 
and  pray  with  her.  At  the  end  of  the  year  her  tongue  was  loosed, 
and  the 'first  words  heard  from  her  lips  were  praise  and  thanks- 
giving for  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  her  soul.  It  was  in  her 
chamber  lie  was  now  standing,  hearing  from  her  own  lips  what 
the  Lord  had  wrought. 

On  another  occasion,  during  the  first  year  of  his  ministry,  he 
witnessed  the  death-bed  conversion  of  a  man  who,  till  within  a 
few  days  of  his  end,  almost  denied  that  there  was  a  God.  This 
solid  conversion,  as  he  believed  it  to  be,  stirred  him  up  to  speak 
with  all  hopefulness,  as  well  as  earnestness,  to  the  dying. 

But  it.  was,  above  all,  to  the  children  of  God  that  his  visitations 
seemed  blessed.  His  voice,  and  his  very  eye,  spoke  tenderness ; 
for  personal  affliction  had  taught  him  to  feel  sympathy  with  the 
sorrowing.  Though  the  following  be  an  extract  from  a  letter, 
yet  it  will  be  recognized  by  many  as  exhibiting  his  mode  of  deal- 
ing with  God's  afflicted  ones  in  his  visitations :  "  There  is  a  sweet 
word  in  Exodus  (iii.  7),  which  was  pointed  out  to  me  the  other 
day  by  a  poor  bereaved  child  of  God — *  I  know  their  sorrows/ 
Study  that ;  it  fills  the  soul.  Another  word  like  it  is  in  Psalm  ciii. 
14 — *  He  knoweth  our  frame.'  May  your  own  soul,  and  that  of 
your  dear  friends,  be  fed  by  tnese  things.  A  dark  hour  makes 
Jesus  bright.  Another  sweet  word — '  They  knew  not  that  it  was 
Jesus/  " 

I  find  some  specimens  of  his  sick  visits  among  his  papers,  noted 
down  at  a  time  when  his  work  had  not  grown  upon  his  hands. 
"January  25,  1837 — Visited  Mt.  M'Bain,  a  young  woman  of 
twenty-four,  long  ill  of  decline.  Better  or  worse  these  ten  years 
past.  Spoke  of '  The  one  thing  needful,'  plainly.  She  sat  quiet. 
February  14th — Had  heard  she  was  better — found  her  near  dying. 
Spoke  plainly  and  tenderly  to  her,  commending  Christ.  Used 
many  texts.  She  put  out  her  hand  kindly  on  leaving.  15th 
Still  dying  like  ;  spoke  as  yesterday.  She  never  opened  her  eyes. 
16th — Showed  her  the  dreadfulness  of  wrath  ;  freeness  of  Christ; 
the  majesty,  justice,  truth  of  God.  Poor  M.  is  fast  going  the  way 
whence  she  shall  not  return.  Many  neighbors  also  always  gathei 
in.  17th — Read  Psalm  xxii.  ;  showed  the  sufferings  of  Christ; 
how  sufficient  an  atonement ;  how  feeling  a  high  priest.  She 
breathed  loud,  and  groaned  through  pain.  Died  this  evening  at 
seven.  I  hardly  ever  heard  her  speak  anything;  and  I  will  hope 
that  thou  art  with  Christ  in  Glory,- till  I  go  and  see.  20th — Pray- 
ed at  her  funeral.  Saw  her  laid  in  St.  Peter's  churchyard,  the 
first  laid  there,  by  her  own  desire,  in  the  fresh  mould  where  never 


56  MEMOIR    OP    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYJfE. 

man  was  laid.  May  it  be  a  token  that  she  is  with  Him  who  wai 
laid  in  a  new  tomb." 

He  records  another  case:  "January  4,  1837— Sent  for  to  Mrs. 

S .     Very  ill ;  asthmatic.     Spoke  on  *  No  condemnation  to 

them  that  are  in  Christ:  She  said,  '  But  am  I  in  Christ  V  seem- 
ingly very  anxious.  Said  she  had  often  been  so,  and  had  let  it  go 
by.  5th— Still  living ;  spoke  to  her  of  Christ,  and  of  full  salva- 
tion. (Myself  confined  in  the  house  till  the  16th.)  16th — Much 
worse.  Not  anxious  to  hear,  yet  far  from  rest.  Dark,  uneasy 
eye.  Asked  me,  '  What  is  it  to  believe  ?'  Spoke  to  her  on  *  God, 
who  made  light  shine  out  of  darkness:  She  seemed  to  take  up 
nothing.  Lord  help  !  17th — Still  worse  ;  wearing  away.  No 
smile ;  no  sign  of  inward  peace.  Spoke  of  *  Remember  me.' 
Went  over  the  whole  gospel  in  the  form  of  personal  address. 
She  drowsy.  18th— Quieter.  *  My  Lord  and  my  God:  She 
spoke  at  intervals.  More  cheerful ;  anxious  that  I  should  not  go 
without  prayer.  Has  much  knowledge;  complete  command  of 
the  Bible.  19th — Spoke  on  *  Convincing  of  sin  and  righteous- 
ness: Rather  more  heart  to  hear.  20th — Psalm  li.  Her  look 
and  her  words  were  lightsome.  23d — Faintish  and  restless  ;  no 
sign  of  peace.  *  I  am  the  way,9  and  Psalm  xxv.  24 — Still  silent 
and  little  sign  of  any  thing.  26th — Psalm  xl.  *  The  fearful  pit: 
Very  plain.  Could  not  get  any  thing  out  of  her.  February  1st 
— Died  at  twelve  noon ;  no  visible  mark  of  light,  or  comfort,  or 
hope.  The  day  shall  declare  it." 

One  other  case:  "February  5,  1839. — Called  suddenly  in  the 
evening.  Found  him  near  death.  Careless  family.  Many  round 
him.  Spoke  of  the  freeness  and  sufficiency  of  Jesus,  *  Come  unto 
me,'  &c.,  and  *  The  wrath  of  God  revealed  from  heaven.1  Told 
him  he  was  going  where  he  would  see  Christ ;  asked  him  if  he 
would  be  his  saviour?  He  seemed  to  answer;  his  father  said, 
4  He  is  saying,  yes.'  But  it  was  the  throe  of  death.  One  or  two 
indescribable  gasps,  and  he  died  !  I  sat  silent,  and  let  God  preach. 
7th— Spoke  of  the  *  Widow  of  Nam,'  and  '  Behold,  1  stand  at  the 
door:  " 

Attendance  at  funerals  was  often  to  him  a  season  of  much  exer- 
cise. Should  it  not  be  to  all  ministers  a  time  for  solemn  inquiry  ? 
Was  I  faithful  with  this  soul  ?  Could  this  soul  have  learnt  salva- 
tion from  me  every  time  I  saw  him  ?  And  did  1  pray  as  fervently 
as  I  spoke  ?  And  if  we  have  tender  pity  for  souls,  we  will  some- 
times feel  as  Mr.  M'Cheyne  records:  "September  24. — Buried 
A.  M.  Felt  bitterly  the  word,  'If  any  man  draw  back,'  &c. 
Never  had  mote  bitter  feelings  at  any  funeral." 

All  who  make  any  pretension  to  the  office  of  shepherds  visit 
their  flocks  ;*  yet  there  is  a  wide  difference  in  the  kind  of  visits 

*  Baxter  (Reformed  Pastor)  says,  "  I  dare  prognosticate  from  knowledge  of  th« 
nature  of  true  grace,  that  all  godly  ministers  will  make  conscience  of  this  duty.  anc| 
address  themselves  to  it,  unless  they  be,  by  some  extraordinary  accident  disabled." 


MJMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'^HEYNE.  57 

which  shepherds  give.  One  does  it  formally,  to  dischaige  his 
duty  and  to  quiet  conscience  ;  another  makes  it  his  delight.  And 
of  those  who  make  it  their  delight,  one  goes  forth  on  the  regular 
olan  of  addressing  all  in  somewhat  of  the  same  style ;  while  an- 
other speaks  freely,  according  as  the  wounds  of  the  sheep  come 
to  i:ew.  On  all  occasions,  this  difficult  and  trying  work  must  be 
gone  about  with  a  full  heart,  if  it  is  to  be  gone  about  successfully 
at  all.  There  is  little  in  it  to  excite,  for  there  is  not  the  presence 
of  numbers,  and  the  few  you  see  at  a  time  are  in  their  calmest, 
every-day  mood.  Hence  there  is  need  of  being  full  of  grace,  and 
need  of  feeling  as  though  God  did  visit  every  hearer  by  your 
means.  Our  object  is  not  to  get  duty  done,  but  to  get  souls  saved. 
2  Cor.  xiii.  7.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  used  to  go  forth  in  this  spirit ;  and 
often  after  visiting  from  house  to  house  for  several  hours,  he 
would  return  to  some  room  in  the  place  in  the  evening,  and  preach 
to  the  gathered  families.  "  September  26,  1838. — Good  visiting 
day.  Twelve  families  ;  many  of  them  go  nowhere.  It  is  a  great 
thing  to  be  well  furnished  by  meditation  and  prayer  before  setting 
out ;  it  makes  you  a  far  more  full  and  faithful  witness.  Preached 
in  A.  F.'s  house  on  Job,  *  /  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth.'  Very 
sweet  and  precious  to  myself." 

Partly  from  his  state  of  health,  and  partly  from  the  vast  accu- 
mulation of  other  labors,  and  the  calls  made  on  him  for  evangel- 
izing elsewhere,  he  was  never  able  to  overtake  the  visitation  of 
the  whole  district  assigned  him.  He  was  blessed  to  attract  and 
reclaim  very  many  of  the  most  degraded  ;  and  by  Sabbath-schools, 
and  a  regular  eldership,  to  take  superintendence  of  the  population, 
to  a  great  extent.  Still  he  himself  often  said  that  his  parish  had 
never  fully  shared  in  the  advantages  that  attend  an  aggressive 
system  of  parochial  labor.  Once,  when  spending  a  day  in  the 
rural  parish  of  Collace,  as  we  went  in  the  afternoon  from  door  to 
door,  and  spoke  to  the  children  whom  we  met  on  the  road-side,  he 
smiled  and  said,  "  Well,  how  I  envy  a  country  minister  ;  for  he 
can  get  acquainted  with  all  his  people,  and  have  some  insight  into 
their  real  character."  Many  of  us  thought  that  he  afterwards 
erred,  in  the  abundant  frequency  of  his  evangelistic  labors  at  a 
time  when  he  was  still  bound  to  a  particular  flock. 

He  had  an  evening-class  every  week  for  the  young  people  of  his 
congregation.  The  Catechism  and  the  Bible  were  his  text  books, 
while  he  freely  introduced  all  manner  of  useful  illustrations.  He 
thought  himself  bound  to  prepare  diligently  for  his  classes,  that  he 
might  give  accurate  and  simple  explanations,  and  unite  what  was 
interesting  with  the  most  solemn  and  awakening  views.  But  it 
was  his  class  for  young  communicants  that  engaged  his  deepest 
care,  and  wherein  he  saw  most  success.  He  began  a  class  oi"  this 
kind  previous  to  his  first  Communion,  and  continued  to  fonn  it 
again  some  weeks  before  every  similar  occasion.  His  tract  pub. 
lished  in  1840,  "  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me"  may  be  cmisid- 


58  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M^CHEYNE. 

ered  as  exhibiting  the  substance  of  his  solemn  examinations  on 
these  occasions. 

He  usually  noted  down  his  first  impressions  of  his  communi- 
cants, and  compared  these  notes  with  what  he  afterwards  saw  in 
them.  Thus :  "  M.  K.,  sprightly  and  lightsome,  yet  sensible  ;  she 
saw  plainly  that  the  converted  alone  should  come  to  the  Table,  but 
stumbled  at  the  question,  If  she  were  converted  ?  Yet  she  claimed 
being  awakened  and  brought  to  Christ."  Another :  "  Very  staid, 
intelfigent-like  person,  with  a  steady  kind  of  anxiety,  but,  I  fear, 
no  feeling  of  helplessness.  Thought  that  sorrow  and  prayer 
would  obtain  forgiveness.  Told  her  plainly  what  I  thought  of  her 
case."  Another :  "  Knows  she  was  once  Christless ;  now  she 
reads  and  prays,  and  is  anxious.  I  doubt  not  there  is  some  anxi- 
ety, yet  I  fear  it  may  be  only  a  self-reformation  to  recommend 
herself  to  God  and  to  man.  Told  her  plainly."  "  A.  M.,  I  fear 
much  for  him.  Gave  him  a  token  with  much  anxiety ;  warned 
him  very  much."  "  C.  P.  does  not  seem  to  have  any  work  of 
anxiety.  He  reads  prayer  books,  &c.  Does  not  pray  in  secret. 
Seems  not  very  intelligent." 

He  sought  to  encourage  Sabbath-schools  in  all  the  districts  of 
his  parish.  The  hymn,  "  Oil  for  the  Lamp"  was  written  to  im- 
press the  parable  on  a  class  of  Sabbath  scholars  in  1841.  Some 
of  his  sweet,  simple  tracts  were  written  for  these  schools.  "  Rea- 
sons why  Children  should  fly  to  Christ"  was  the  first,  written  at 
the  New  Year,  1839 ;  and  "  The  Lambs  of  the  Flock"  was  another 
at  a  later  period.  His  heart  felt  for  tlie  young.  One  evening, 
after  visiting  some  of  his  Sabbath-schools,  he  writes :  <%  Had  con- 
siderable joy  in  teaching  the  children.  O  for  real  heart-work 
among  them  !"  He  could  accommodate  himself  to  their  capaci- 
ties ;  and  he  did  not  reckon  it  vain  to  use  his  talents  in  order  to 
attract  their  attention ;  for  he  regarded  the  soul  of  a  child  as  in- 
finitely precious.  Ever  watchful  for  opportunities,  on  the  blank 
leaf  of  a  book  which  he  had  sent  to  a  little  boy  of  his  congrega- 
tion, he  wrote  these  simple  lines : — 

Peace  be  to  thee,  gentle  boy ! 
Many  years  of  health  and  joy  ! 
Love  your  Bible  more  than  play — 
Grow  in  wisdom  every  day. 
Like  the  lark  on  hovering  wing, 
Early  rise,  and  mount  and  sing  ; 
Like  the  dove  that  found  no  rest 
Till  it  flew  to  Noah's  breast, 
Rest  not  in  this  world  of  sin, 
Till  the  Saviour  take  thee  in. 

He  had  a  high  standard  in  his  mind  as  to  the  moral  qualifica- 
tions of  those  who  should  teach  the  young.  When  a  female 
Teacher  was  sought  for  to  conduct  an  evening  school  in  his  parish 
for  the  sake  of  the  mill-girls,  he  wrote  to  one  interested  in  the 
cause — "The  qualifications  she  should  possess  for  sewing  and 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  5ft 

knitting,  you  will  understand  far  better  than  I.  She  should  be 
able  to  keep  up  in  her  scholars  the  fluency  of  reading,  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  Bible  and  Catechism,  which  they  may  have 
already  acquired.  She  should  be  able  to  teach  them  to  sing  the 
praises  of  God,  with  feeling  and  melody.  But  far  above  all,  she 
should  be  a  Christian  woman,  not  in  name  only,  but  in  deed  and  in 
truth — one  whose  heart  has  been  touched  by  the  spirit  of  God, 
and  who  can  love  the  souls  of  little  children.  Any  teacher  who 
wanted  this  last  qualification,  I  would  look  upon  as  a  curse  rather 
than  a  blessing — a  centre  of  blasting,  and  coldness,  and  death, 
instead  of  a  centre  from  which  life,  and  warmth,  and  heavenly 
influence  might  emanate." 

It  was  very  soon  after  his  ordination  that  he  began  his  weekly 
prayer-meeting  in  the  Church.  He  had  heard  how  meetings  of 
this  kind  had  been  blessed  in  other  places,  and  never  had  he  any 
cause  to  regret  having  set  apart  the  Thursday  evening  for  this 
holy  purpose.  One  of  its  first  effects  was  to  quicken  those  who 
had  already  believed ;  they  were  often  refreshed  upon  these  occa- 
sions even  more  than  on  the  Sabbath.  Some  of  the  most  solemn 
seasons  of  his  ministry  were  at  those  meetings.  At  their  com- 
mencement, he  wrote  to  me  an  account  of  his  manner  of  conduct- 
ing them — "  I  give  my  people  a  scripture  to  be  hidden  in  the 
heart — generally  a  promise  of  the  Spirit,  or  the  wonderful  effects 
of  his  outpouring.*  I  give  them  the  heads  of  a  sermon  upon  it  for 
about  twenty  minutes.  Prayer  goes  before  and  follows.  Then 
J  read  some  history  of  Revivals,  and  comment  in  passing.  I 
think  the  people  are  very  much  interested  in  it ;  a  number  of  peo- 
ple come  from  all  parts  of  the  town.  But.  oh  !  I  need  much  the 
living  Spirit  to  my  own  soul ;  I  want  my  life  to  be  hid  with  Christ 
in  God.  At  present  there  is  too  much  hurry,  and  bustle,  and  out- 
ward working,  to  allow  the  calm  working  of  the  Spirit  on  the 
heart.  I  seldom  get  time  to  meditate,  like  Isaac,  at  evening  tide, 
except  when  I  am  tired  ;  but  the  dew  comes  down  when  all  na 
ture  is  at  rest — when  every  leaf  is  still." 

A  specimen  of  the  happy  freedom  and  familiar  illustrations 
which  his  people  felt  to  be  peculiar  to  these  meetings,  may  be 
found  in  the  notes  taken  by  one  of  his  hearers,  of  "  Expositions 
of  the  Epistles  to  the  Seven  Churches"  given  during  the  year  1838. 
He  had  himself  great  delight  in  the  Thursday  evening  meetings. 
"  They  will  doubtless  be  remembered  in  eternity  with  songs  of 
praise,"  said  he,  on  one  occasion  ;  and  at  another  time,  observing 
the  tender  frame  of  a  soul  which  was  often  manifested  at  these  sea- 
sons, he  said,  "  There  is  a  stillness  to  the  last  word — not  as  on 
Sabbaths,  a  rushing  down  at  the  end  of  the  prayer,  as  if  glad  to 
get  out  of  God's  presence."  So  many  believing  and  so  many 

*  The  first  text  he  gave  to  be  thus  hidden  in  the  heart  was  Isaiah  xxxiv   15— 
Until  the  Spirit  be  poured  out  from  on  high." 


60  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

enquiring  souls  used  to  attend,  and  so  few  of  the  worldlings,  that 
you  seemed  to  breatue  the  atmosphere  of  heaven. 

But  it  was  his  Sabbath-day's  services  that  brought  multitudes 
together,  and  were  soon  felt  throughout  the  town.  He  was  ever 
so  ready  to  assist  his  brethren,  so  much  engaged  in  every  good 
work,  and  latterly  so  often  interrupted  by  inquiries,  that  it  might 
be  thought  he  had  no  time  for  careful  preparation,  and  might  be 
excused  for  the  absence  of  it.  But,  in  truth,  he  never  preached 
without  careful  attention  bestowed  on  his  subject.  He  might,  in- 
deed, have  little  time — often  the  hours  of  a  Saturday  was  all  the 
time  he  could  obtain — but  his  daily  study  of  the  Scriptures  stored 
his  mind,  and  formed  a  continual  preparation.  Much  of  his  Sab- 
bath services  was  a  drawing  out  of  what  he  had  carried  in  during 
busy  days  of  the  week. 

His  voice  was  remarkably  clear — his  manner  attractive  by  its 
mild  dignity.  His  form  itself  drew  the  eye.*  He  spoke  from  the 
pulpit  as  one  earnestly  occupied  with  the  souls  before  him.  He 
made  them  feel  sympathy  with  what  he  spoke,  for  his  own  eye  and 
heart  were  on  them.  He  was,  at  the  same  time,  able  to  bring  out 
illustrations  at  once  simple  and  felicitous,  often  with  poetic  skill 
and  elegance.  He  wished  to  use  Saxon  words,  for  the  sake  of 
being  understood  by  the  most  illiterate  in  his  audience.  Arid 
while  his  style  was  singularly  clear,  this  clearness  itself  was  so 
much  the  consequence  of  his  being  able  thoroughly  to  analyze  and 
explain  his  subject,  that  all  his  hearers  alike  reaped  the  benefit. 

He  went  about  his  public  work  with  awful  reverence.  So  evi- 
dent was  this,  that  I  remember  a  countryman  in  my  parish 
observed  to  me — "  Before  he  opened  his  lips,  as  he  came  along 
the  passage,  there  was  something  about  him  that  sorely  affected 
me."  In  the  vestry  there  was  never  any  idle  conversation  ;  all 
was  preparation  of  heart  in  approaching  God  ;  and  a  short  prayer 
preceded  his  entering  the  pulpit.  Surely  in  going  forth  to  speak 
for  God,  a  man  may  well  be  overawed  !  Surely  in  putting  forth 
his  hand  to  sow  the  seed  of  the  kingdom,  a  man  may  even  trem- 
ble !  And  surely  we  should  aim  at  nothing  less  than  to  pour 
forth  the  truth  upon  our  people  through  the  channel  of  our  own 
living  and  deeply  affected  souls. 

After  announcing  the  subject  of  his  discourse,  he  used  generally 
to  show  the  position  it  occupied  in  the  context,  and  then  proceed 
to  bring  out  the  doctrines  of  the  text  in  the  manner  of  our  old 
divines.  This  done,  he  divided  his  subject ;  and  herein  he  was 
eminently  skilful.  "  The  heads  of  his  sermons,"  said  a  friend, 
"  were  not  the  mile-stones  that  tell  you  how  near  you  are  to  your 
journey's  end,  but  they  were  nails  which  fixed  and  fastened  all  he 
said.  Divisions  are  often  dry  ;  but  not  so  his  divisions — they 
were  so  textual  and  so  feeling,  and  they  brought  out  the  spirit  ol 
a  passage  so  surprisingly." 

*  "  Gratior  est  pulchro  veniens  e  corpore  virtus." 


MEMOIR    m     iHE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE.  f$l 

It  was  his  wish  to  arrive  nearer  at  the  primitive  mode  of  ex- 
pounding  Scripture  in  his  sermons.  Hence  when  one  asked  him, 
If  he  was  never  afraid  of  running  short  of  sermons  some  day  ?  he 
replied — "  No ;  I  am  just  an  interpreter  of  Scripture  in  my  ser- 
mons ;  and  wnen  the  Bible  runs  dry,  then  I  shall."  And  in  the 
same  spirit  he  carefully  avoided  the  too  common  mode  of  accom- 
modating texts — fastening  a  doctrine  on  the  words,  not  drawing  it 
from  the  obvious  connection  of  the  passage.  He  endeavored  at 
all  times  to  preach  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  in  a  passage  ;  for  he 
feared  that  to  do  otherwise  would  be  tc  grieve  the  Spirit  who  had 
written  it.  Interpretation  was  thus  a  solemn  matter  to  him. 
And  yet,  adhering  scrupulously  to  this  sure  principle,  he  felt  him- 
self in  no  way  restrained  from  using,  for  every  day's  necessities, 
all  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  as  much  as  the  New.  His  manner 
was  first  to  ascertain  the  primary  sense  and  application,  and  so 
proceed  to  handle  it  for  present  use.  Thus,  on  Isaiah  xxvi.  16-19, 
he  began — "  This  passage,  I  believe,  refers  literally  to  the  conver- 
sion of  God's  ancient  people."  He  regarded  the  prophecies  as 
history  yet  to  be,  and  drew  lessons  from  them  accordingly  as  he 
would  have  done  from  the  past.  Every  spiritual  gift  being  in  the 
hands  of  Jesus,  if  he  found  Moses  or  Paul  in  the  possession  of  pre- 
cious things,  he  forthwith  was  led  to  follow  them  into  the  presence 
of  that  same  Lord  who  gave  them  all  their  grace. 

There  is  a  wide  difference  between  preaching  doctrine  and 
preaching  Christ.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  preached  all  the  doctrines  of 
Scripture  as  understood  by  our  Confession  of  Faith,  dwelling 
upon  ruin  by  the  Fall,  and  recovery  by  the  Mediator.  "  The 
things  of  the  human  heart,  and  the  things  of  the  Divine  mind," 
were  in  substance  his  constant  theme.  From  personal  experience 
of  deep  temptation,  he  could  lay  open  the  secrets  of  the  heart,  so 
that  he  once  said,  "  He  supposed  the  reason  why  some  of  the 
worst  sinners  in  Dundee  had  come  to  hear  him  was,  because  his 
heart  exhibited  so  much  likeness  to  theirs."  Still  it  was  not  doc- 
trine alone  that  he  preached ;  it  was  Christ,  from  whom  all 
doctrine  shoots  forth  as  rays  from  a  centre.  He  sought  to  hang 
every  vessel  and  flagon  upon  him.  "It  is  strange,"  he  wrote  after 
preaching  on  Revelations  i.  15 — "It  is  strange  how  sweet  and 
precious  it  is  to  preach  directly  about  Christ,  compared  with  all 
other  subjects  of  preaching."  And  he  often  expressed  a  dislike 
of  the  phrase,  "giving  attention  to  religion"  because  it  seemed 
to  substitute  doctrine,  and  a  devout  way  of  thinking,  for  Christ 
himself. 

It  is  difficult  to  convey  to  those  who  never  knew  him  a  correct 
idea  of  the  sweetness  and  holy  unction  of  his  preaching.  Some 
of  his  sermons,  printed  from  his  own  MSS.  (although  almost  all 
are  first  copies),  may  convey  a  correct  idea  of  his  style  and  mode 
of  preaching  doctrine.  But  there  are  no  notes  that  give  any  true 
idea  of  his  affectionate  appeals  to  the  heart  and  searching  applica 


62  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE, 

tions.  These  he  seldom  wrote  ;  they  were  poured  forth  at  the 
moment  when  his  heart  filled  with  his  subject ;  for  his  rule  was  to 
set  before  his  hearers  a  body  of  truth  first — and  there  always  was 
a  vast  amount  of  Bible  truth  in  his  discourses — and  then  urge 
home  the  application.  His  exhortations  flowed  from  his  doctrine, 
and  thus  had  both  variety  and  power.  He  was  systematic  in  this  ; 
for  he  observed — "  Appeals  to  the  careless,  &c.,come  with  powe:< 
on  the  back  of  some  massy  truth.  See  how  Paul  does,  (Acts  xiii. 
40),  '  Beware,  therefore,  lest/  &c.,  and  (Hebrews  ii.  1),  «  There- 
fore, we  should/  &c." 

He  was  sometimes  a  little  unguarded  in  his  statements,  when 
his  heart  was  deeply  moved  and  his  feelings  stirred,  and  some- 
times he  was  too  long  in  his  addresses  ;  but  this  also  arose  from 
the  fulness  of  his  soul.  "  Another  word,"  he  thought,  "  may  be 
blessed,  though  the  last  has  made  no  impression." 

Many  will  remember  for  ever  the  blessed  Communion  Sabbaths 
that  were  enjoyed  in  St.  Peter's.  From  the  very  first  these  Com- 
munion seasons  were  remarkably  owned  of  God.  The  awe  of 
his  presence  used  to  be  upon  his  people,  and  the  house  filled  with 
the  odor  of  the  ointment,  when  his  name  was  poured  forth, 
(Song  i.  3.)  But  on  common  Sabbaths  also  many  soon  began  to 
journey  long  distances  to  attend  St.  Peter's — many  from  country 
parishes,  who  would  return  home  with  their  hearts  burning,  as 
they  talked  of  what  they  had  heard  that  day. 

Mr.  M'Cheyne  knew  the  snare  of  popularity,  and  naturally  was 
one  that  would  have  been  fascinated  by  it ;  but  the  Lord  kept 
him.  He  was  sometimes  extraordinarily  helped  in  his  preaching, 
but  at  other  times,  though  not  perceived  by  his  hearers,  his  soul 
felt  as  if  left  to  its  own  resources.  The  cry  of  Rowland  Hill 
was  constantly  on  his  lips,  "  Master,  help !"  and  often  is  it  written 
at  the  close  of  his  sermon.  Much  affliction,  also,  was  a  thorn  in 
the  flesh  to  him.  He  described  himself  as  often  "  strong  as  a 
giant  when  in  the  Church,  but  like  a  willow-wand  when  all  was 
over."  But  certainly,  above  all,  his  abiding  sense  of  the  Divine 
favor  was  his  safe-guard.  He  began  his  ministry  in  Dundee  with 
this  sunshine  on  his  way.  "  As  yet  I  have  been  kept  not  only  in 
the  light  of  his  reconciled  countenance,  but  very  much  under  the 
guiding  eve  of  our  providing  God.  Indeed,  as  I  remember  good 
old  Swai  ^  used  to  say,  *  I  could  not  have  imagined  that  he  could 
have  been  so  gracious  to  us.' "  I  believe  that  while  he  had  some 
sorer  conflicts,  he  had  also  far  deeper  joy  after  his  return  from 
Palestine  thar.  in  the  early  part  of  his  ministry,  though  from  the 
very  commencement  of  it,  he  enjoyed  that  sense  of  the  love  of 
God  which  "  keeps  the  heart  and  mind."  Philip,  iv.  7.  This  was 
the  true  secret  of  his  holy  walk,  and  of  his  calm  humility.  But 
for  this,  his  ambition  would  have  become  the  only  principle  ol 
many  an  action;  but  now  the  sweeter  love  of  God  constrained 
him,  and  the  natural  ambition  of  his  spirit  could  be  discerned  only 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  63 

as  suggesting  to  him  the  idea  of  making  attempts  which  others 
would  have  declined. 

What  monotony  there  is  in  the  ministry  of  many !  Duty  presses 
on  the  heels  of  duty  in  an  endless  circle.  But  it  is  not  so  when 
the  Spirit  is  quickenhig  both  the  pastor  and  his  flock.  Then  there 
is  all  the  variety  of  life.  It  was  so  here. 

The  Lord  began  to  work  by  his  means  almost  from  the  first  day 
rie  came.  There  was  ever  one  and  another  stricken,  and  going 
apart  to  weep  alone. 

The  flocking  of  souls  to  his  ministry,  and  the  deep  interest  ex- 
cited, drew  the  attention  of  many,  and  raised  the  wish  in  some 
quarters  to  have  him  as  their  pastor.  He  had  not  been  many 
months  engaged  in  his  laborious  work  when  he  was  solicited  to 
remove  to  the  parish  of  Skirling,  near  Biggar.  It  was  an  offer 
that  presented  great  advantages  above  his  own  field  of  labor  as  to 
worldly  gain,  and  in  respect  of  the  prospect  it  held  out  of  com- 
parative ease  and  comfort ;  for  the  parish  was  small  and  the  emolu- 
ment great.  But  as  it  is  required  of  a  bishop,  that  he  be  "  not 
greedy  of  filthy  lucre ;"  nay,  that  he  be  "  one  who  has  no  love  of 
money"  (d^u^t^o?,  I  Tim.  iii.  3)  at  all,  so  was  it  true  that  in  him 
these  qualifications  eminently  shone.  His  remarks  in  a  letter  to 
his  father  contain  the  honest  expression  of  his  feelings : — "  1  am  set 
down  among  nearly  4000  people;  1100  people  have  taken  seats 
in  rny  church.  I  bring  my  message,  such  as  it  is,  within  the  reach 
of  that  great  company  every  Sabbath-day.  I  dare  not  leave  this 
people.  I  dare  not  leave  3000  or  4000,  for  300  people.  Had  this 
been  offered  me  before,  I  would  have  seen  it  a  direct  intimation 
from  God,  and  would  heartily  have  embraced  it.  How  I  should 
have  delighted  to  feed  so  precious  a  little  flock — to  watch  over 
every  family — to  know  every  heart — '  to  allure  to  brighter  worlds 
and  lead  the  way  !'  But  God  has  not  so  ordered  it.  He  has  set 
me  down  among  the  noisy  mechanics  and  political  weavers  of  this 
godless  town.  He  will  make  the  money  sufficient.  He  that  paid 
his  taxes  from  a  fish's  mouth,  will  supply  all  my  need."  He  had 
already  expressed  the  hope,  "  Perhaps  the  Lord  will  make  this 
wilderness  of  chimney-tops  to  be  green  and  beautiful  as  the  gar- 
den of  the  Lord,  a  field  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed." 

His  health  was  delicate ;  and  the  harassing  care  and  endless 
fatigue  incident  to  his  position,  in  a  town  like  Dundee,  seemed  un- 
suitable to  his  spirit.  This  belief  led  to  another  attempt  to  remove 
him  to  a  country  sphere.  In  the  summer  of  this  same  year  (1837) 
he  was  strongly  urged  to  preach  as  a  candidate  for  the  vacant 
parish  of  St.  Martin's,  near  Perth,  and  assured  of  the  appointment 
if  he  would  only  come  forward.  But  he  declined  again:  "My 
Master  has  placed  me  here  with  his  own  hand  ;  and  I  never  will, 
directly  or  indirectly  seek  to  be  removed." 

There  were  circumstances  in  this  latter  case  that  made  the  call 
on  him  appear  urgent  in  several  points  of  view.  In  coming  to  a 


64  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

resolution,  he  mentions  one  interesting  element  in  the  decision,  in 
a  letter  to  me,  dated  August  8th.  "  I  was  much  troubled  about 
being  asked  to  go  to  a  neighboring  parish  at  present  vacant,  and 
made  it  a  matter  of  prayer :  and  I  mention  it  now  because  of  the 
wonderful  answer  to  prayer  which  I  think  I  received  from  God. 
I  prayed  that  in  order  to  settle  my  own  mind  completely  about 
staying,  he  would  awaken  some  of  my  people.  I  agreed  that 
should  be  a  sign  that  he  would  wish  me  to  stay.  The  next  morn- 
ing, I  think,  or  at  least  the  second  morning,  there  came  to  me  two 
young  persons  I  had  never  seen  before,  in  great  distress.  What 
brought  this  to  my  mind  was,  that  they  came  to  me  again  yester- 
day, and  their  distress  is  greatly  increased.  Indeed  I  never  saw 
any  people  in  such  anguish  about  their  so-ul.  I  cannot  but  regard 
this  as  a  real  answer  to  prayer.  I  have  also  several  other  persons 
in  deep  distress,  and  I  feel  that  I  am  quite  helpless  in  comforting 
them.  I  would  fain  be  like  Noah,  who  put  out  his  hand  and  took 
in  the  weary  dove  ;  but  God  makes  me  stand  by  and  feel  that  I  am 
a  child.  Will  God  never  cast  the  scenes  of  our  labor  near  each 
other  ?  We  are  in  his  hand ;  let  him  do  as  seemeth  him  good. 
Pray  for  me,  for  my  people,  for  my  own  soul,  that  I  be  not  a  cast- 
away." 

Few  godly  pastors  can  be  willing  to  change  the  scene  of  their 
labors,  unless  it  be  plain  that  the  Cloudy  Pillar  is  pointing  them 
away.  It  is  perilous  for  men  to  choose  for  themselves  ;  and  too 
often  has  it  happened  that  the  minister  who,  on  slight  grounds, 
moved  away  from  his  former  watch-tower,  has  had  reason  to 
mourn  over  the  disappointment  of  his  hopes  in  his  larger  and  wider 
sphere.  But  while  this  is  admitted,  probably  it  may  appear  un- 
warrantable in  Mr.  M'Cheyne  to  have  prayed  for  a  sign  of  the 
Lord's  will.  It  is  to  be  observed,  however,  that  he  decided  the 
point  of  duty  on  other  grounds,  and  it  was  only  with  the  view  of 
obtaining  an  additional  confirmation  by  the  occurrences  of  Provi- 
dence, that  he  prayed  in  this  manner,  in  submission  to  the  will  of 
the  Lord.  He  never  held  it  right  to  decide  the  path  of  duty  by  any 
such  signs  or  tokens  ;  he  believed  that  the  written  word  supplied 
sufficient  data  for  guiding  the  believing  soul ;  and  such  providential 
occurrences  as  happened  in  this  case  he  regarded  as  important 
only  so  far  as  they  might  be  answers  to  prayer.  Indeed,  he  him- 
self has  left  us  a  glance  of  his  views  on  this  point  in  a  fragment, 
which  (for  it  is  not  dated)  may  have  been  written  about  this  time. 
He  had  been  thinking  on  "  Gideon's  Fleece" 

When  God  called  Gideon  forth  to  fight — 
"  Go,  save  thou  Israel  in  thy  might," — 
The  faithful  warrior  sought  a  sign 
That  God  would  on  his  labors  shine. 

The  man  who,  at  thy  dread  command, 

Lifted  the  shield  and  deadly  brand, 

To  do  thy  strange  and  fearful  work — 

Thy  work  of  blood  and  vengeance,  Lord  J— 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  05 

Might  need  assurance  doubly  tried, 

To  prove  thou  would'st  his  steps  betide. 
But  when  the  message  which  we  bring 
Is  one  to  make  the  dumb  man  sing : 
To  bid  the  blind  man  wash  and  see, 
The  lame  to  leap  with  ecstasy ; 
To  raise  the  soul  that's  bowed  down, 
To  wipe  away  the  tears  and  frown  ; 
To  sprinkle  all  the  heart  within 

From  the  accusing  voice  of  sin — 

Then,  such  a  sign  my  call  to  prove, 

To  preach  my  Saviour's  dying  love, 

I  cannot,  dare  not,  hope  to  find. 

In  the  close  of  the  same  year  1837,  he  agreed  to  become  Se- 
cretary to  the  Association  for  Church  Extension  in  the  county  of 
Forfar.  The  Church  Extension  scheme,  though  much  misrepre- 
sented and  much  misunderstood,  had  in  view  as  its  genuine,  sin- 
cere endeavor,  to  bring  to  overgrown  parishes  the  advantage  of  a 
faithful  minister,  placed  over  such  a  number  of  souls  as  he  could 
really  visit.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  cheerfully  and  diligently  forwarded 
these  objects  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  "  It  is  the  cause  of  God," 
said  he,  "  and  therefore  I  am  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  it." 
It  compelled  him  to  ride  much  from  place  to  place  ;  but  riding 
was  an  exercise  of  which  he  was  fond,  and  which  was  favorable 
to  his  health.  As  a  specimen — "  Dec.  4th,  1838.  Travelled  to 
Montrose.  Spoke,  along  with  Mr.  Guthrie,  at  a  Church  Exten- 
sion meeting;  eight  or  nine  hundred  present.  Tried  to  do  some- 
thing in  the  Saviour's  cause,  both  directly  and  indirectly.  Next 
day  at  Forfar.  Spoke  in  the  same  cause." 

How  heartily  he  entered  into  this  scheme  may  be  seen  from  the 
following  extract.  In  a  letter  of  an  after  date  to  Mr.  Roxburgh, 
he  says — "  Every  day  I  live,  I  feel  more  and  more  persuaded  that 
it  is  the  cause  of  God  and  of  his  kingdom  in  Scotland  in  our  day. 
Many  a  time,  when  I  thought  myself  a  dying  man,  the  souls  of  the 
perishing  thousands  in  my  own  parish,  who  never  enter  any  house 
of  God,  have  lain  heavy  on  my  heart.  Many  a  time  have  I  prayed 
that  the  eyes  of  our  enemies  might  be  opened,  and  that  God  would 
open  the  hearts  of  our  rulers,  to  feel  that  their  highest  duty  and 
greatest  glory  is  to  support  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  to  send 
these  to  every  perishing  soul  in  Scotland."  He  felt  that  their 
misery  was  all  the  greater,  and  their  need  the  deeper,  that  such 
neglected  souls  had  no  wish  for  help,  and  would  never  ask  tor  it 
themselves.  Nor  was  it  that  he  imagined  that,  if  churches  were 
built  and  ministers  endowed,  this  would  of  itself  be  sufficient  to 
reclaim  the  multitudes  of  perishing  men.  But  he  sought  and  ex- 
pected that  the  Lord  would  send  faithful  men  into  his  vineyard. 
These  new  churches  were  to  be  like  cisterns — ready  to  catch  the 
shower  when  it  should  fail,  just  as  his  own  did  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord's  power. 

His  views  on  this  subject  were  summed  up  in  the  following 

VOL.  i.  5 


00  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CIiEYNE. 

lines,  written  one  Jay  as  he  sat  in  company  with  some  of  nis  zea 
ous  brethren  who  were  deeply  engaged  in  the  scheme : — 

"  Give  me  a  man  of  God  the  truth  to  preach. 
A  house  of  prayer  within  convenient  reach, 
Seat-rents  the  poorest  of  the  poor  can  pay, 
A  spot  so  small  one  pastor  can  survey, 
Give  these — and  give  the  Spirit's  genial  shower, 
Scotland  shall  be  a  garden  all  in  flower !" 

Another  public  duty,  to  which  during  all  the  years  of  his  ministry 
he  gave  constant  attention,  was  attendance  at  the  meetings  of 
Presbytery.  His  candor,  and  uprightness,  and  Christian  gene- 
rosity, were  felt  by  all  his  brethren ;  and  his  opinion,  though  the 
opinion  of  so  young  a  man,  was  regarded  with  more  than  com- 
mon respect.  In  regard  to  the  great  public  questions  that  were 
then  shaking  the  Church  of  Scotland,  his  views  were  decided  and 
unhesitating.  No  policy,  in  his  view,  could  be  more  ruinous  to 
true  Christianity,  or  more  fitted  to  blight  vital  godliness,  than  that 
of  Moderatism.  He  wrote  once  to  a  friend  in  Ireland — "You 
don't  know  what  Moderatism  is.  It  is  a  plant  that  our  Heavenly 
Father  never  planted,  and  I  trust  it  is  now  to  be  rooted  up."  The 
great  question  of  the  Church's  independence  of  the  Civil  Power  in 
all  matters  spiritual,  and  the  right  of  the  Christian  people  to  judge  if 
the  pastor  appointed  over  them  had  the  Shepherd's  voice,  he  invaria- 
bly held  to  be  part  of  Scripture  truth ;  which,  therefore,  must  be 
preached  and  carried  into  practice,  at  all  hazards.  In  like  manner 
he  rejoiced  exceedingly  in  the  settlements  of  faithful  ministers.  The 
appointments  of  Mr.  Baxter  to  Hilltown,  Mr.  Lewis  to  St.  David's, 
and  Mr.  Miller  to  Wallacetown  at  a  later  period,  are  all  noticed 
by  him  with  expressions  of  thankfulness  and  joy  ;  and  it  occa- 
sioned the  same  feelings  if  he  heard  of  the  destitution  of  any  parish 
in  any  part  of  the  country  supplied.  He  wrrites,  September  20, 
1838,  "  Present  at  A.  B.'s  ordination  at  Coll  ace  with  great  joy. 
Blessed  be  God  for  the  gift  of  this  pastor.  Give  testimony  to  the 
word  of  thy  grace." 

Busy  at  home,  he  nevertheless  always  had  a  keenly  evangelistic 
spirit.  He  might  have  written  much,  and  have  gained  a  name  by 
his  writings  ;  but  he  laid  every  thing  aside  when  put  in  compari- 
son with  preaching  the  everlasting  gospel.  He  scarcely  ever  re- 
fused an  invitation  to  preach  on  a  week-day ;  and  travelling  from 
place  to  place  did  not  interrupt  his  fellowship  with  God.  His  oc- 
casional visits  during  these  years  were  much  blessed.  At  Blair- 
gowrie  and  Collace  his  visits  were  longed  for  as  times  of  special 
refreshment ;  nor  was  it  less  so  at  Kirriemuir,  when  he  visited 
Mr.  Cormick,  or  at  Abernytein  the  days  when  Mr.  Hamilton  (now 
of  Regent  Square  London)  and  afterwards  Mr.  Manson,  were 
la.boring  in  that  vineyard.  It  would  be  difficult  even  to  enume- 
rate the  places  which  he  watered  at  Communion  seasons ;  and 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  67 

in  some  of  these  it  was  testified  of  him,  that  not  the  words  he 
spoke,  but  the  holy  manner  in  which  he  spoke,  was  the  chief 
means  of  arresting  souls. 

Occasionally  two  or  three  of  us,  whose  lot  was  cast  within  con- 
venient distance,  and  whose  souls  panted  for  the  same  water- 
brooks,  used  to  meet  together  to  spend  a  whole  day  in  confession 
of  ministerial  and  personal  sins  with  prayer  for  grace,  guiding 
ourselves  by  the  reading  of  the  ^W  ord.  At  such  times  we  used  to 
meet  in  the  evening  with  the  flock  of  the  pastor  in  whose  house 
the  meeting  had  been  held  through  the  day,  and  there  unitedly 
pray  for  the  Holy  Spirit  being  poured  down  upon  the  people. 
The  first  time  we  held  such  a  meeting,  there  were  tokens  of  bless- 
ing observed  by  several  of  us  ;  and  the  week  after  he  wrote — 
"  Has  there  been  any  fruit  of  the  happy  day  we  spent  with  you  ? 
I  thought  I  saw  some  the  Sabbath  after,  here.  In  due  season  we 
shall  reap  if  we  faint  not ;  only  be  thou  strong,  and  of  a  good 
courage."  The  incident  that  encouraged  him  is  recorded  in  his 
diary.  An  elderly  person  came  to  tell  him  how  the  river  of  joy 
and  peace  in  believing  had  that  Sabbath  most  singularly  flowed 
through  her  soul,  so  that  she  blessed  God  that  she  ever  came  to 
St.  Peter's.  He  adds,  "  N.  B. — This  seems  a  fruit  of  our  prayer- 
meeting,  begun  last  Wednesday  at  Collace — one  drop  of  the 
shower." 

It  should  have  been  remarked  ere  now,  that  during  all  his  minis- 
try he  was  careful  to  use  not  only  the  direct  means  appointed  for 
the  conversion  of  souls,  but  these  also  that  appear  more  indirect, 
such  as  the  key  of  discipline.  In  regard  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  his 
little  tract  explains  his  views.  He  believed  that  to  keep  back 
those  whose  profession  was  a  credible  profession  even  while  the 
pastor  might  have  strong  doubts  as  to  their  fitness  in  his  own 
mind,  was  not  the  rule  laid  down  for  us  in  the  New  Testament. 
At  the  same  time,  he  as  steadily  maintained  that  no  unconverted 
person  ought  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Table ;  and  on  this  point 
"they  should  judge  themselves  if  they  would  not  be  judged." 

When  communicants  came  to  be  admitted  for  the  first  time,  or 
when  parents  that  had  been  communicants  before  came  for  bap- 
tism to  their  children,  it  was  his  custom  to  ask  them  solemnly  if 
their  souls  were  saved.  His  dealing  was  blessed  to  the  convei  • 
sion  of  not  a  few  young  persons  who  were  coming  carelessly  for- 
ward to  the  communion  ;  and  himself  records  the  blessing  that  at- 
tended his  faithful  dealing  with  a  parent  coming  to  speak  with  him 
about  the  baptism  of  his  child.  The  man  said  that  he  had  been 
taking  a  thought,  and  believed  himself  in  the  right  way — that  he  felt 
his  disposition  better,  for  he  could  forgive  injuries.  Mr.  M'Cheyne 
showed  him  that  nevertheless  he  was  ignorant  of  God's  righteous- 
ness. The  man  laid  it  to  heart ;  and  when  Mr.  M'Cheyne  said 
that  he  thought  it  would  be  better  to  defer  the  baptism,  at  once 
offered  to  come  again  and  speak  on  the  matter.  On  a  subsequent 


68  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

visit,  he  seemed  really  to  have  seen  his  error,  and  to  have  cast 
away  his  own  righteousness.  When  his  child  was  baptised,  it 
was  joy  to  the  pastor's  heart  to  have  the  good  hope  that  the  man 
had  received  salvation. 

In  connection  with  the  superstitious  feeling  of  the  most  de- 
praved as  to  baptism,  he  related  an  affecting  occurrence.  A  care- 
less parent  one  evening  entered  his  house,  and  asked  him  to  corm 
with  him  to  baptise  a  dying  child.  He  knew  that  neither  this 
man  nor  his  wife  ever  entered  the  door  of  a  church  ;  but  he  rose 
and  went  with  him  to  the  miserable  dwelling.  There  an  infant 
lay,  apparently  dying  ;  and  many  of  the  female  neighbors,  equally 
depraved  with  the  parents,  stood  round.  He  came  forward  to  where 
the  child  was,  and  spoke  to  the  parents  of  their  ungodly  state  and 
fearful  guilt  before  God,  and  concluded  by  showing  them  that,  in 
such  circumstances,  he  would  consider  it  sinful  in  him  to  adminis- 
ter baptism  to  their  infant.  They  said,  "  He  might  at  least  do  it 
for  the  sake  of  the  poor  child."  He  told  them  that  it  was  not  bap- 
tism that  saved  a  soul,  and  that  out  of  true  concern  for  themselves 
he  must  not  do  as  they  wished.  The  friends  around  the  bed  then 
joined  the  parents  in  upbraiding  him  as  having  no  pity  on  the  poor 
infant's  soul !  He  stood  among  them  still,  and  showed  them  that 
it  was  they  who  had  been  thus  cruel  to  their  child  ;  and  then  lifted 
up  his  voice  in  solemn  warning,  and  left  the  house  amid  their  ig- 
norant reproaches. 

Nor  did  he  make  light  of  the  Kirk-session's  power  to  rebuke 
and  deal  with  an  offender.  Once  from  the  pulpit,  at  an  ordination 
of  elders,  he  gave  the  following  testimony  upon  this  head : — 

"  When  I  first  entered  upon  the  work  of  the  ministry  among 
you,  I  was  exceedingly  ignorant  of  the  vast  importance  of  church 
discipline.  I  thought  that  my  great  and  almost  only  work  was  to 
pray  and  preach.  I  saw  your  souls  to  be  so  precious,  and  the 
tisne  so  short,  that  1  devoted  all  my  time,  and  care,  and  strength, 
to  labor  in  word  and  doctrine.  When  cases  of  discipline  were 
brought  before  me  and  the  elders,  I  regarded  them  with  something 
like  abhorrence.  It  was  a  duty  I  shrank  from  ;  and  I  may  truly 
say  it  nearly  drove  me  from  the  work  of  the  ministry  among  you 
altogether.  But  it  pleased  God,  who  teaches  his  servants  in  an- 
other way  than  man  teaches,  to  bless  some  of  the  cases  of  disci- 
pline to  the  manifest  and  undeniable  conversion  of  the  souls  of 
those  under  our  care ;  and  from  that  hour  a  new  light  broke  in 
upon  my  mind,  and  I  saw  that  if  preaching  be  an  ordinance  of 
Christ,  so  is  church  discipline.  I  now  feel  very  deeply  persuaded 
that  both  are  of  God — that  two  keys  are  committed  to  us  by  Christ, 
the  one  the  key  of  doctrine,  by  means  of  which  we  unlock  the 
treasures  of  the  Bible,  the  other  the  key  of  discipline,  by  which 
we  open  or  shut  the  way  to  the  sealing  ordinances  of  the  faith. 
Both  are  Christ's  gift,  and  neither  is  to  be  resigned  without  sin." 

There  was  still  another  means  of  enforcing  what  he  preached, 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  69 

in  the  use  of  which  he  has  excelled  all  his  brethren,  namely,  the 
holy  consistency  of  his  daily  walk.  Aware  that  one  idle  word 
one  needless  contention,  one  covetous  act,  may  destroy  in  our  peo- 
ple the  effect  of  many  a  solemn  expostulation  and  earnest  warning 
he  was  peculiarly  circumspect  in  his  every-day  walk.  He  wished 
to  be  always  in  the  presence  of  God.  If  he  travelled,  he  labored 
to  enjoy  God  by  the  way,  as  well  as  to  do  good  to  others  by  drop- 
ping a  word  in  season.  In  riding  or  walking,  he  seized  opportu- 
nities of  giving  a  useful  tract;  and,  on  principle,  he  preferred  giv- 
ing it  to  the  person  directly,  rather  than  casting  it  on  the  road. 
The  former  way,  he  said,  was  more  open — there  was  no  stealth  in 
it — and  we  ought  to  be  as  clear  as  crystal  in  speaking  or  acting 
for  Jesus.  In  writing  a  note,  however  short,  he  sought  to  season 
it  with  salt.  If  he  passed  a  night  in  a  strange  place,  he  tried  to 
bear  the  place  specially  on  his  soul  at  the  mercy-seat ;  and  if  com- 
pelled to  take  some  rest  from  his  too  exhausting  toils,  his  recrea- 
tions were  little  else  than  a  change  of  occupation,  from  one  mode 
of  glorifying  God  to  another.*  His  beautiful  hymn,  "/  am  a 
debtor"  was  written  in  May,  1837,  at  a  leisure  hour. 

Whatever  be  said  in  the  pulpit,  men  will  not  much  regard 
though  they  may  feel  it  at  the  time,  if  the  minister  does  not  say 
the  same  in  private,  with  equal  earnestness,  in  speaking  with  his 
people  face  to  face ;  and  it  must  be  in  our  moments  of  most  fami- 
liar intercourse  with  them,  that  we  are  thus  to  put  the  seal  to  all 
we  say  in  public.  Familiar  moments  are  the  times  when  the  things 
that  are  most  closely  twined  round  the  heart  are  brought  out  to 
view ;  and  shall  we  forbear,  by  tacit  consent,  to  introduce  the  Lord 
that  brought  us  into  such  happy  hours  ?  We  must  not  only  speak 
faithfully  to  our  people  in  our  sermons,  but  live  faithfully  for  them 
too.  Perhaps  it  may  be  found,  that  the  reason  why  many,  who 
preach  the  gospel  fully  and  in  all  earnestness,  are  not  owned  of 
God  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  is  to  be  found  in  their  defective 
exhibition  of  grace  in  these  easy  moments  of  life.  "  Them  that 
honor  me,  I  will  honor;"  1  Samuel  ii.  30.  It  was  noticed  long 
ago  that  men  will  give  you  leave  to  preach  against  their  sins  as 
much  as  you  will,  if  so  be  you  will  but  be  easy  with  them  when  you 
have  done,  and  talk  as  they  do,  and  live  as  they  live.  How  much 
otherwise  it  was  with  Mr.  M'Cheyne,  all  who  knew  him  are  wit- 
nesses I 

His  visits  tc  friends  were  times  when  he  sought  to  do  good  to 
their  souls  ;  and  never  was  he  satisfied  unless  he  could  guide 

*  Baxter's  words  are  not  less  than  the  truth.  "  Recreation  to  a  minister  must 
be  as  whetting  is  with  the  mower,  that  is,  only  to  be  used  so  far  as  is  necessary  for 
his  work.  May  a  physician  in  the  plague-time  take  any  more  relaxation  or  recrea- 
tion than  is  necessary  for  his  life,  when  so  many  are  expecting  his  help  in  a  case  of 
life  and  death  ?"  "  Will  you  stand  by  and  see  sinners  gasping  under  the  pangs  of 
death,  and  say,  God  doth  not  require  me  to  make  myself  a  drudge  to  save  them  ?  If 
this  the  voice  of  ministerial  or  Christian  compassion,  or  rather  of  sensual  lazinesi 
and  diabolical  cruelty  1" — REF.  PAST.  vi.  6. 


70  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

the  conversation  to  bear  upon  the  things  of  eternity.  When  he 
could  not  do  so,  he  generally  remained  silent.  And  yet  his  de- 
meanor was  easy  and  pleasant  to  all,  exhibiting  at  once  meekness 
of  faith,  and  delicacy  of  feeling.  There  was  in  this  character  a 
high  refinement  that  came  out  in  poetry  and  true  politeness  ;  and 
there  was  something  in  his  graces  that  reminded  one  of  his  own 
remark,  when  explaining  "  the  spices"  of  Song  iv.  16,  when  he  said, 
that  "  some  believers  were  a  garden  that  had  fruit  trees,  and  so 
were  useful  ;  but  we  ought  also  to  have  spices  and  so  be  attractive." 
Wishing  to  convey  his  grateful  feelings  to  a  fellow  laborer  in 
Dundee,  he  sent  him  a  Hebrew  Bible,  with  these  few  lines  pre- 
fixed :  — 

Anoint  mine  eyes,  Unstop  mine  ear, 
O  holy  Dove  !  Made  deaf  by  sin, 

That  I  may  prize  That  I  may  hear 
This  book  of  love.  Thy  voice  within. 

Break  my  hard  heart, 

Jesus  my  Lord, 
In  the  inmost  part 

Hide  thy  sweet  word. 

It  was  on  a  similar  occasion,  in  1838,  that  he  wrote  the  lines, 
"  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet"  At  another  time,  sitting  un- 
der a  shady  tree,  and  casting  his  eye  on  the  hospitable  dwelling  in 
which  he  found  a  pleasant  retreat,  his  grateful  feelings  flowed  out 
to  his  kind  friend  in  the  lines  that  follow  :  — 

"  PEACE    TO    THIS    HOUSE." 

Long  may  peace  within  this  dwelling 

Have  its  resting  place  ; 
Angel  shields  all  harm  repelling  — 

God,  their  God  of  grace. 

May  the  dove-like  Spirit  guide  them 

To  the  Upright  land  ! 
May  the  Saviour-shepherd  feed  them 

From  his  gentle  hand  ! 

Never  was  there  one  more  beloved  as  a  friend,  and  seldom  any 
whose  death  could  cause  so  many  to  feel  as  if  no  other  friend  could 
ever  occupy  his  room.  Some,  too,  can  say  that  so  much  did  they 
learn  from  his  holy  walk,  "  that  it  is  probable  a  day  never  passes 
wherein  they  have  not  some  advantage  from  his  friendship."* 

I  find  written  on  the  leaf  of  one  of  his  note-books  a  short  memo- 
randum. "  Rules  worth  remembering.  —  When  visiting  in  a  family, 
whether  ministerially  or  otherwise,  speak  particularly  to  the  stran- 
gers about  eternal  things.  Perhaps  God  has  brought  you  together 
just  to  save  that  soul."  And  then  he  refers  to  some  instances 


*  E'yw  I.EV   fa  Karavooiv  row  avtipds   rr\v  rt  aotyiav  KO.I  TT)V  -ytvvai6TYirat  ovr 
vaftat  rtvTov,  ovre  /ic/jvjj/ifroj  //»?  6vx  InaiveTv.      E?  Si  TIS  TUV  aperrjs  tyupevuv  w 
JZuKpdrovs  trvve-yivcTo,  extivov  iya>  TOV  avfya  a£«o/iaKaf>»oro'raroy 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  71 

which  occurred  to  himself  in  which  God  seemed  to  honor  a  word 
spoken  in  this  incidental  way. 

In  this  spirit,  he  was  enabled  for  nearly  three  years  to  give  his 
strength  to  his  Master's  service.  Sickness  sometimes  laid  him 
aside,  and  taught  him  what  he  had  to  suffer ;  but  he  rose  from  it 
to  go  forth  again  to  his  joyful  labors.  Often,  after  a  toilsome  day, 
there  were  inquirers  waiting  for  him,  so  that  he  had  to  begin  work 
afresh  in  a  new  form.  But  this  was  his  delight ;  it  was  a  kind  of 
interruption  which  he  allowed  even  on  a  Saturday,  in  the  midst 
of  his  studies.  He  was  led  to  resolve  not  to  postpone  any  inqui- 
rers till  a  future  time,  by  finding  that  having  done  so  on  one  occa- 
sion at  a  pressing  moment,  the  individuals  never  returned ;  and  so 
alive  was  he  to  the  responsibilities  of  his  office,  that  he  ever  after 
feared  to  lose  such  an  opportunity  of  speaking  with  souls  at  a  time 
when  they  were  aroused  to  concern.  Busy  one  evening  with 
some  extra-parochial  work,  he  was  asked  if  any  person  should  be 
admitted  to  see  him  that  night.  "  Surely — what  do  we  live  for?" 
was  his  immediate  reply.  It  was  his  manner,  too,  on  a  Saturday 
afternoon,  to  visit  one  or  two  of  his  sick,  who  seemed  near  the 
point  of  death,  with  the  view  of  being  thus  stirred  up  to  a  more 
direct  application  of  the  truth  to  his  flock  on  the  morrow,  as  dying 
men  on  the  edge  of  eternity. 

We  have  already  observed  that  in  his  doctrine  there  was 
nothing  that  differed  from  the  views  of  truth  laid  down  in  the 
standards  of  our  Church.  He  saw  no  inconsistency  in  preaching 
an  electing  God,  who  "  calleth  whom  he  will,"  and  a  salvation 
free  to  "  whosoever  will  ;"  nor  in  declaring  the  absolute  sove- 
reignty of  God,  and  yet  the  unimpaired  responsibility  of  man. 
He  preached  Christ  as  a  gift  laid  down  by  the  Father  for  every 
sinner  freely  to  take.  In  the  beginning  of  his  ministry,  as  he 
preached  the  fulness  of  the  glad  tidings,  and  urged  on  his  people 
that  there  was  enough  in  the  glad  tidings  to  bring  direct  and  im- 
mediate assurance  to  every  one  who  really  believed  them,  some 
of  his  flock  were  startled.  For  he  ever  preached,  that,  while  it 
is  true  that  there  are  believers,  like  Heman  or  Asaph,  who  do  not 
enjoy  full  assurance  of  the  love  of  God,  yet  certainly  no  true  be- 
liever should  remain  satisfied  in  the  absence  of  this  blessed  peace. 
Not  a  few  had  hitherto  been  accustomed  to  take  for  granted  tnat 
they  might  be  Christians,  though  they  knew  of  no  change  ;  and 
had  never  thought  of  enjoying  the  knowledge  of  the  love  of  God 
as  their  present  portion.  They  heard  that  others,  who  were 
reckoned  believers,  had  doubts ;  so  they  had  come  to  consider 
fears  and  doubts  as  the  very  marks  of  a  believing  soul.  The 
consequence  had  been,  that,  in  past  days,  many  concluded  them- 
selves to  be  Christians,  because  they  seemed  to  be  in  the  very 
state  of  mind  of  which  those  who  were  reputed  to  be  believers 
spoke,  viz.,  doubt  and  alarm.  Alas  !  in  their  case  there  could  be 
nothing  else,  for  they  had  only  a  name  to  live. 


72  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M4CHEYNE. 

Some  one  wrote  to  him,  putting  several  questions  concerning 
conversion,  assurance,  and  faith,  which  had  been  stirred  up  by  his 
ministry.  The  import  of  the  questions  may  be  gathered  from  his 
reply,  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  1  doubt  if  there  are  many  saints  who  live  and  die  without 
a  comfortable  sense  of  forgiveness,  and  acceptance  with  God 
The  saints  of  whom  the  Bible  speaks  seem  to  have  enjoyed  it 
richly  both  in  life  and  death.  See  the  murderers  of  our  Lord 
Acts  ii.  41  ;  the  Ethiopian,  Acts  viii.  39 ;  the  jailor,  Acts  xvi.  35. 
David  also  felt  it,  sinful  man  though  he  was  ;  Romans  iv.  6.  Paul 
also  prayed  that  the  Romans  might  have  it ;  Romans  xv.  13.  I 
fear  this  objection  is  generally  made  by  those  who  are  living  in 
sin,  and  do  not  wish  to  know  the  dangerous  road  they  are  on. 

"  2.  A  sense  of  forgiveness  does  not  proceed  from  marks  seen  in 
yourself,  but  from  a  discovery  of  the  beauty,  worth,  and  freeness 
of  Christ ;  I*sa.  xxxiv.  5.  We  look  out  for  peace,  not  in.  At 
the  same  time  there  is  also  an  assurance  rising  from  what  we  see 
in  ourselves ;  the  seal  of  the  Spirit,  love  to  the  brethren,  &c.,  are 
the  chief  marks. 

"  3.  Feeling  a  body  of  sin  is  a  mark  that  we  are  like  Paul,  and 
that  we  are  Christ's  ;  &om.  vii.  ;  Gal.  v.  17.  Paul  was  cheerful 
with  a  body  of  sin  ;  and  so  ought  we  to  be.  So  was  David,  and 
all  the  saints. 

"  4.  1  do  not  think  there  is  any  difference  between  those  con- 
verted within  these  few  years,  and  those  who  were  Christians  be- 
fore. Many  of  those  converted  since  I  came  are,  I  fear,  very 
unholy.  I  fear  this  more  than  anything.  I  fear  there  is  too  much 
talk  and  too  little  reality.  Still  there  are  many  good  figs — many 
of  whom  I  am  persuaded  better  things,  and  things  that  accom- 
pany salvation.  The  answer  to  your  question  I  fear  is  this,  that 
many  used  to  be  taken  for  Christians  before,  who  had  only  a  name 
to  live,  and  were  dead.  I  think  there  is  more  discrimination  now. 
But  take  care  and  be  not  proud,  for  that  goes  before  a  fall.  Take 
care  of  censorious  judging  of  others,  as  if  all  must  be  converted 
in  the  same  way. 

"  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way.  He  hath  mercy  on  whom 
he  will  have  mercy.  To  him  alone  be  glory." 

He  thus  stated  his  views  on  another  occasion:  Referring  to 
Song  vi.  3,  '*  My  beloved  is  mine,"  following  "  My  beloved  is  gone 
down  into  his  garden,"  he  said,  "  This  is  the  faith  of  assurance — a 
complete,  unhesitating  embracing  of  Christ  as  my  righteousness 
and  my  strength  and  my  all.  A  common  mistake  is  that  this  clear 
conviction  that  Christ  is  mine,  is  an  attainment  far  on  in  the  divine 
life,  and  that  it  springs  from  evidences  seen  in  my  heart.  When 
I  see  myself  a  new  creature,  Christ  on  the  throne  in  my  heart, 
love  to  the  brethren,  &c.,  it  is  often  thought  that  I  may  begin 
then  to  say  '  My  beloved  is  mine.5  How  different  this  passage  ! 
The  moment  Jesus  comes  down  into  the  garden  to  the  beds  of 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  73 

spices — the  moment  he  reveals  himself,  the  soul  cries  out,  'My  be- 
loved is  mine  !'  So  saith  Thomas :  John  xx.  27,  28.  The  mo- 
ment Jesus  came  in  and  revealed  his  wounds,  Thomas  cried  out 
'  My  Lord  and  my  God.'  He  did  not  look  to  see  if  he  was  believ- 
ing, or  if  the  graces  of  love  and  humility  were  reigning ;  but  all 
he  saw  and  thought  of  was  Jesus  and  him  crucified  and  risen." 
At  a  subsequent  period,  when  preaching  on  Matt.  xi.  28,  "  Come 
unto  me,"  he  said,  "  I  suppose  it  is  almost  impossible  to  explain 
what  it  is  to  come  to  Jesus,  it  is  so  simple.  If  you  ask  a  sick  per- 
son who  had  been  healed,  what  it  was  to  come  and  be  healed,  he 
could  hardly  tell  you.  As  far  as  the  Lord  has  given  me  light  in 
this  matter,  and  looking  at  what  my  own  heart  does  in  like  cir- 
cumstances, I  do  not  feel  that  there  is  anything  more  in  coming  to 
Jesus,  than  just  believing  what  God  says  about  tys  Son  to  be  true. 
I  believe  that  many  people  keep  themselves  in  darkness  by  expect- 
ing something  more  than  this.  Some  of  you  will  ask,  '  Is  there 
no  appropriating  of  Christ?  no  putting  out  the  hand  of  faith? 
no  touching  the  hem  of  his  garment  T  I  quite  grant,  beloved, 
there  is  such  a  thing,  but  I  do  think  it  is  inseparable  from  be- 
lieving the  record.  If  the  Lord  persuades  you  of  the  glory  and 
power  of  Immanuel,  I  feel  persuaded  that  you  cannot  but  choose 
him.  It  is  like  opening  the  shutters  of  a  dark  room ;  the  sun  that 
moment  shines  in.  So,  the  eye  that  is  opened  to  the  testimony  of 
God,  receives  Christ  that  moment." 

In  the  case  of  a  faithful  ministry,  success  is  the  rule  ;  want  of 
it  the  exception.  For  it  is  written,  "  In  doing  this  thou  shalt  both 
save  thyself  and  them  that  hear  thee  ;"  1  Tim.  iv.  16.  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  expected  it,  and  the  Lord  exceeded  all  his  hopes. 

It  was  not  yet  common  for  persons  in  anxiety  to  go  to  their  pas- 
tor for  advice ;  but  soon  it  became  an  almost  weekly  occurrence. 
While  it  was  yet  rare,  two  of  his  young  people  wrote  a  joint 
note,  asking  liberty  to  come  and  speak  with  him,  "  For  we  are 
anxious  about  our  souls."  Among  those  who  came,  there  were 
those  who  had  striven  against  the  truth — persons,  who  used  to  run 
out  of  hearing  when  the  Bible  was  read — throw  down  a  tract  if 
the  name  of  God  was  in  it — go  quickly  to  sleep  after  a  Sabbath's 
pleasure  in  order  to  drown  the  fear  of  dropping  into  hell.  There 
were  many  whose  whole  previous  life  had  been  but  a  threadbare 
profession.  There  were  some  open  sinners,  too.  In  short,  the 
Lord  glorified  himself  by  the  variety  of  those  whom  his  grace 
subdued,  and  the  variety  of  means  by  which  his  grace  reached 
its  object. 

One  could  tell  him  that  the  reading  of  the  chapter  in  the  church 
with  a  few  remarks,  had  been  the  time  of  her  awakening.  Ano- 
ther had  been  struck  to  the  heart  by  some  expression  he  used  in 
his  first  prayer  before  sermon  one  'Sabbath  morning.  But  most 
were  arrested  in  the  preaching  of  the  word.  An  interesting  case 
was  that  of  one  who  was  aroused  to  concern  during  his  sermon 


74  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R     M.    M'CHEYNK. 

on  "  Unto  whom  coming  as  unto  a  living  stone."  As  he  spoke  of 
the  Father  taking  the  gem  out  of  his  bosom,  and  laying  it  down 
for  a  foundation-stone,  she  felt  in  her  soul,  "  I  know  nothing  of 
this  precious  stone ;  I  am  surely  not  converted."  This  led  her  to 
come  and  speak  with  him.  She  was  not  under  deep  conviction  ; 
but  before  going  away  he  said,  "  You  are  a  poor,  vile  worm  ;  il  is 
a  wonder  the  earth  does  not  open  and  swallow  you  up."  These 
words  were  blessed  to  produce  a  very  awful  sense  of  sin.  She 
came  a  second  time  with  the  arrows  of  the  Almighty  drinking  up 
her  spirit.  For  three  months  she  remained  in  this  state,  till  hav- 
ing once  more  come  to  him  for  counsel,  the  living  voice  of  Jesus 
gave  life  to  her  soul  wrhile  he  was  speaking  of  Christ's  words — 
"  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,"  &c.,  and  she  went  away  re- 
joicing. Some  awakened  souls  told  him  that  since  they  were 
brought  under  concern,  very  many  sermons,  which  they  had 
heard  from  him  before,  and  completely  forgotten,  had  been  brought 
back  to  mind.  He  used  to  remark  that  this  might  show  what 
the  Resurrection  day  would  awaken  in  the  souls  of  gospel 
hearers. 

In  dealing  with  souls  he  used  to  speak  very  plainly.  One  came 
to  him  who  assented  to  his  statement  of  the  gospel,  and  yet  re- 
fused to  be  comforted,  always  looking  upon  coming  to  Christ  as 
something  in  addition  to  really  believing  the  record  God  has  given 
of  his  Son.  He  took  John  iii.  16,  17 — "For  God  so  loved  the 
world  that,"  &c.  The  woman  said  that  "  God  did  not  care  for 
her."  Upon  this  he  at  once  convicted  her  of  making  God  a  liar  ; 
and,  as  she  went  away  in  deep  distress,  his  prayer  was — "  Lord, 
give  her  light." 

To  another  person,  who  spoke  of  having  times  of  great  joy,  he 
showed  that  these  were  times  for  worshipping  God  in  the  spirit. 
"  You  would  come  to  a  king  when  you  were  full  dressed  ;  so 
come  to  God,  and  abide  in  his  presence  as  long  as  you  can." 

Sometimes  he  would  send  away  souls,  of  whom  he  entertained 
good  hope,  with  a  text  suited  to  their  state.  "  If  ye  live  after  the 
flesh,  ye  shall  die  ;  but  if  ye,  through  the  Spirit,  do  mortify  the 
deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live."  Or  he  would  say,  "  I  hear  of 
you  that  God  has  opened  your  heart ;  but  remember  not  to  trust 
to  man's  opinion.  Remember  an  all-seeing  Christ  will  be  the 
judge  at  the  great  day."  To  another  he  said,  "  I  have  long  hoped 
you  were  really  under  the  wings  of  the  Saviour  ;  if  it  be  so,  abide 
there  ;  do  not  be  like  Demas." 

To  a  prayer-meeting,  consisting  of  a  few  young  men  that  had 
been  awakened  to  flee  from  wrath,  he  gave  this  advice,  "  Guard 
against  all  ambition  to  excel  one  another  in  expression.  Remem- 
ber the  most  spiritual  prayer  is  a  «  groan  which  cannot  be  uttered, 
Rom.  viii.  26 ;  or  a  cry  of  *  Abba,  Father,'  Gal.  iv.  6." 

There  is  very  little  recorded  in  his  diary  during  these  years 
but  what  does  exist  will  be  read  with  deepest  interest. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.     tt'CHEYNE.  75 

"March  28,  1838,  Thursday. — I  think  of  making  this  more  3 
lournal  of  my  people,  and  the  success,  or  otherwise,  of  my  minis- 
try. The  first  success  among  my  people  was  at  the  time  of  my 
first  sacrament ;  then  it  appeared.  My  first  sermon,  on  Isaiah  Ixi. 

1,  was  blessed  to and  some  others.     That  on  Ezek,  xxii.  14, 

*  Can  thine  heart  endure/  &c.,  was  blessed  to  awaken  M.  L. 
That  on  Song  v.  2,  'Open  to  me/  &c.,  the  Sabbath  after  the 
Sacrament,  was  blessed  to  another.  These  were  happy  days. 
M.  D.  was  awakened  by  coming  to  the  communicants'  class. 
Another  by  the  action  sermon.  At  the  words,  '  I  know  thee, 
Judas,'  she  trembled,  and  would  have  risen  from  the  table. 
These  were  glad  days  when  one  and  another  were  awakened. 
The  people  looked  very  stirred  and  anxious,  every  day  coming 
to  hear  the  words  of  eternal  life — some  inquiring  in  private  every 
week.  Now  there  is  little  of  this.  About  fifteen  cases  came  to 
my  knowledge  the  first  Sacrament,  and  two  awakened  who  seem 
to  have  gone  back.  About  eleven  last  Sacrament — four  of  these 
young  men.  Several  Christians  seemed  quickened  to  greater  joy, 
and  greater  love  one  to  another.  Now  it  appears  to  me  there  is 
much  falling  off:  few  seem  awakened — few  weep  as  they  used 
to  do." 

"  April  1 — Sacrament-day. — Sweet  season  we  have  had.  Never 
was  more  straightened  and  unfurnished  in  myself,  and  yet  much 
helped.  Kept  in  perfect  peace,  my  mind  being  stayed  on  Thee. 
Preached  on  'My  God,  my  God/  &c. ;  Psalm  xxii.  1.  Not  fully 
prepared,  yet  found  some  peace  in  it.  Fenced  the  tables  from 
Christ's  eyes  of  flame.  Little  help  in  serving  the  tables.  Much 
peace  in  communion.  Happy  to  be  one  with  Christ !  /,  a  vile 
worm  ;  He,  the  Lord  my  righteousness.  Mr.  Gumming  of  Dum- 
barney  served  some  tables ;  Mr.  Somerville  of  Anderston  served 
three,  and  preached  in  the  evening  on,  '  Thou  art  all  fair,  my  love.' 
Very  full  and  refreshing.  All  sweet,  sweet  services.  Come,  thou 
north  wind,  and  blow,  thou  south,  upon  this  garden  !  May  this 
time  be  greatly  blessed  !  It  is  my  third  communion  ;  it  may  be 
my  last.  My  Lord  may  come,  or  I  may  be  sitting  at  another 
table  soon.  Moody,  Candlish,  and  Mellis,  were  a  good  prepara- 
tion for  this  day  ;  and  the  sweet  word  from  Gumming  yesterday, 
'  When  the  poor  and  needy  seek  water/  &c.  Lord,  grant  some 
awakening  this  day — to  some  bringing  peace — comfort  to  mourn- 
ers— fullness  to  believers — an  advance  in  holiness  in  me  and  my 
children  !  3  John  iv.  Lord,  wean  me  from  my  sins,  from  my 
cares,  and  from  this  passing  world.  May  Christ  be  all  in  all  to 
me." 

"  Admitted  about  twenty-five  young  communicants ;  kept  two 
back,  and  one  or  two  stayed  back.  Some  of  them  evidently 
brought  to  Christ.  May  the  Lord  be  their  God,  their  comforter, 
sheir  all !  May  the  morrow  bring  still  richer  things  to  us,  thai 


76  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

we  may  say  as  of  to-night,  *  Thou  hast  kept  the  good  wine  until 
now/  " 

Toward  the  close  of  this  same  year  some  of  his  notices  are 
follows : — 

"  October  7 — Evening. — In  the  Gaelic  Chapel,  on  *  I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth/  with  more  seeming  power  on  the  people  than 
for  a  while.  I  never  remember  of  compelling  souls  to  come  into 
Christ  so  much  as  in  that  discourse." 

"  Oct.  8. — A  person  of  the  name  of came  ;  I  hope  really 

awakened  by  last  night's  work  ;  rather,  by  thee.  I  do  hot  know, 
however,  whether  grace  is  begun  or  not." 

"  Oct.  14. — Preached  on  *  Forgiving  injuries/  Afternoon — on 
the  Second  Coming:  *  Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,'  &c.  Felt 
its  power  myself  more  than  ever  before,  how  the  sudden  coming 
of  the  Saviour  constrains  to  a  holy  walk,  separate  from  sin.  Eve- 
ning— Preached  it  over  in  the  Ferry." 

"Oct.  21. — Met  young  communicants  in  the  evening.  Good 
hope  of  all  but  one." 

"  Oct.  22. — A  Jew  preached  in  my  church,  Mr.  Frey,  to  a 
crowded  house.  Felt  much  moved  in  hearing  an  Israelite  after 
the  flesh." 

"  Oct.  23. — Preached  to  sailors  aboard  the  *  Dr.  Carey,'  in  the 
Docks.  About  200,  very  attentive  and  impressed-like.  On  *  I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth/  May  the  seed  sown  on  the  wa- 
ters be  found  after  many  days." 

"  November  1— Fast-day.— Afternoon— Mr.  C.  on  *  The  Thief 
on  the  Cross/  A  most  awakening  and  engaging  sermon,  enough 
to  make  sinners  fly  like  a  cloud,  and  as  doves  to  their  windows. 
The  offers  of  Christ  were  let  down  very  low,  so  that  those  low  of 
stature  may  take  hold." 

"  Nov.  5. — Mr. died  this  morning  at  seven  o'clock.     O 

that  I  may  take  warning,  lest,  after  preaching  to  others,  I  myself 
be  a  castaway.  Love  of  popularity  is  said  to  have  been  his  be- 
setting sin." 

"  December  2. — Errol  communion.  Heard  Mr.  Grierson  preach 
on  Christ's  entry  into  Jerusalem.  Served  two  tables.  Evening 
— Preached  to  a  large  congregation,  on  *  Unto  you,  O  men,  I  call,' 
&c.  The  free  invitation  of  the  Saviour.  May  some  find  him 
this  day!" 

In  addition  to  the  other  blessings  which  the  Lord  sent  by  his 
means  to  the  place  where  he  labored,  it  was  obvious  to  all  that 
the  tone  of  Christians  was  raised,  as  much  by  his  holy  walk,  as  by 
his  heavenly  ministry.  Yet,  during  these  pleasant  days,  he  had 
much  reproach  to  bear.  He  was  the  object  of  surpercilious  con- 
tempt to  formal,  cold-hearted  ministers,  and  of  bitter  hatred  to 
many  of  the  ungodly.  At  this  day,  there  are  both  ministers  and 
professing  Christians  of  whom  Jesus  would  say,  ••'  The  world  can- 
not hate  you,"  (John  vii.  7),  for  the  world  cannot  hate  itself;  but 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  77 

it  was  not  so  with  Mr.  M'Cheyne.  Very  deep  was  the  enmity 
borne  to  him  by  some — all  the  deeper,  because  the  only  cause  ot 
it  was  his  likeness  to  his  Master.  But  nothing  turned  him  aside. 
He  was  full  of  ardor,  yet  ever  gentle,  and  meek,  and  generous  ; 
full  of  zeal,  yet  never  ruffled  by  his  zeal ;  and  not  only  his  strength 
of  "first  love"  (Rev.  ii.  4.),  but  even  its  warm  glow,  seemed  in 
him  to  suffer  no  decay. 

Thus  he  spent  the  first  years  of  his  ministry  in  Dundee.  The 
town  began  to  feel  that  they  had  a  peculiar  man  of  God  in  the 
midst  of  them ;  for  he  lived  as  a  true  son  of  Levi.  "  My  cove- 
nant was  with  him  of  life  and  peace,  and  I  gave  them  to  him  for 
the  fear  wherewith  he  feared  me,  and  was  afraid  before  my  name. 
The  law  of  truth  was  in  his  mouth,  and  iniquity  was  not  found  on 
his  lips  ;  he  walked  with  me  in  peace  and  equity ;  and  did  turn 
many  away  from  iniquity ;"  Mai.  ii.  5,6. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

HIS    MISSION    TO    PALESTINE    AND    THE    JEWS. 
"  Here  am  I ;  send  me." — ISAIAH  vi  8. 

THOUGH  engaged  night  and  day  with  his  flock  in  St.  Peter's, 
Mr.  M'Cheyne  ever  cherished  a  missionary  spirit.  "  This  place 
hardens  me  for  a  foreign  land,"  was  his  remark  on  one  occasion. 
This  spirit  he  sought  to  kindle  yet  more  by  reading  missionary  in- 
telligence for  his  own  use,  and  often  to  his  people  at  his  weekly 
prayer-meeting.  The  necessities  both  of  his  own  parish,  and  of 
the  world  at  large,  lay  heavy  on  his  soul ;  and  when  an  opportu- 
nity of  evangelizing  occurred,  there  was  none  in  Scotland  more 
ready  to  embrace  it.  He  seemed  one  who  stood  with  his  loins 
girt — "  Here  am  I ;  send  me."  % 

Another  motive  to  incessant  activity,  was  the  decided  impres- 
sion on  his  mind  that  his  career  would  be  short.  From  the  very 
first  days  of  his  ministry  he  had  a  strong  feeling  of  this  nature ; 
and  his  friends  remember  how  his  letters  used  to  be  sealed  with 
this  seal, "  The  night  cometh."  At  a  time  when  he  was  apparently 
in  his  usual  health,  we  were  talking  together  on  the  subject  of  the 
Premillennial  Advent.  We  had  begun  to  speak  of  the  practical 
influence  which  the  belief  of  that  doctrine  might  have.  At  length 
he  said5  "  that  he  saw  no  force  in  the  arguments  generally  urged 
against  it,  though  he  had  difficulties  of  his  own  in  regard  to  it. 
And,  perhaps  (he  added),  it  is  well  for  you,  who  enjoy  constant 
health  to  be  so  firmly  persuaded  that  Christ  is  thus  to  come  ;  but 


78  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    MTHEYNE 

my  sickly  frame  makes  me  feel  every  day  that  my  time  may  be 
very  short." 

He  was,  therefore,  in  some  measure  prepared,  when,  in  the 
midst  of  his  laborious  duties,  he  was  compelled  to  stand  still  and 
see  what  the  Lord  would  do. 

In  the  close  of  1838,  some  symptoms  appeared  that  alarmed  his 
friends.  His  constitution,  never  robust,  began  to  feel  the  effects 
of  unremitting  labor  ;  for,  occasionally,  he  would  spend  six  hours 
in  visiting,  and  then,  the  same  evening,  preach  in  some  room  to  all 
the  families  whom  he  had  that  day  visited.  Very  generally,  too, 
on  Sabbath,  after  preaching  twice  to  his  own  flock,  he  was  en- 
gaged in  ministering  somewhere  else  in  the  evening.  But  now, 
after  any  great  exertion,  he  was  attacked  by  violent  palpitation,  of 
heart.  It  soon  increased,  affecting  him  in  his  hours  of  study  ;  and, 
at  last,  it  became  almost  constant.  Upon  this,  his  medical  advisers 
insisted  on  a  total  cessation  of  his  public  work  ;  for  though,  as  yet, 
there  was  no  organic  change  on  his  lungs,  there  was  every  reason 
to  apprehend  that  that  might  be  the  result.  Accordingly,  with 
deep  regret,  he  left  Dundee  to  seek  rest  and  change  of  occupation, 
hoping  it  would  be  only  for  a  week  or  two. 

A  few  days  after  leaving  Dundee,  he  writes  from  Edinburgh, 
in  reply  to  the  anxious  enquiries  of  his  friend  Mr.  Grierson,  "  The 
beating  of  the  heart  is  not  now  so  constant  as  it  was  before.  The 
pitcher  draws  more  quietly  at  the  cistern ;  so  that,  by  the  kind 
providence  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  I  may  be  spared  a  little 
longer  before  the  silver  cord  be  loosed,  and  the  golden  bowl  be 
broken." 

It  was  found  that  his  complaints  were  such  as  would  be  likely 
to  give  way  under  careful  treatment,  and  a  temporary  cessation 
from  all  exertion.  Under  his  father's  roof,  therefore,  in  Edin- 
burgh, he  resigned  himself  to  the  will  of  his  Father  in  heaven. 
But  deeply  did  he  feel  the  trial  of  being  laid  aside  from  his  loved 
employment,  though  he  learnt  of  Him  who  was  meek  and  lowly, 
to  make  the  burden  light  in  his  own  way,  by  saying,  "  Even  so, 
Father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight."  He  wrote  to  Mr. 
Grierson  again,  January  5,  1839,  "  I  hope  this  affliction  will  be 
blessed  to  me.  I  always  feel  much  need  of  God's  afflicting  hand. 
In  the  whirl  of  active  labor  there  is  so  little  time  for  watching, 
and  for  bewailing,  and  seeking  grace,  to  oppose  the  sins  of  our 
ministry,  that  I  always  feel  it  a  blessed  thing  when  the  Saviour 
takes  me  aside  from  the  crowd,  as  he  took  the  blind  man  out  of 
the  town,  and  removes  the  veil,  and  clears  away  obscuring  mists  ; 
and  by  his  word  and  spirit  leads  to  deeper  peace  and  a  holier 
walk.  Ah  !  there  is  nothing  like  a  calm  look  into  the  eternal 
world  to  teach  us  the  emptiness  of  human  praise,  the  sinfulness 
of  self-seeking  and  vain-glory — to  teach  us  the  preciousness  of 
Christ,  who  is  called  '  The  Tried  Stone.'  I  have  been  able  to  be 
twice  at  College  to  hear  a  lecture  from  Dr.  Chalmers.  I  have 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  79 

also  been  privileged  to  smooth  down  the  dying  pillow  of  an  old 
school-companion,  leading  him  to  a  fuller  joy  and  peace  in  be 
lieving.  A  poor  heavy-laden  soul,  too,  from  Larbert,  I  have  had 
the  joy  of  leading  toward  the  Saviour.  So  that  even  when  absent 
from  my  work,  and  when  exiled,  as  it  were,  God  allows  me  to  do 
gome  little  things  for  his  name." 

He  was  led  to  look  more  carefully  into  this  trying  dispensation, 
ard  began  to  anticipate  blessed  results  from  it  to  his  flock.  He 
was  well  aware  how  easily  the  flock  begin  to  idolize  the  shep- 
herd, and  how  prone  the  shepherd  is  to  feel  somewhat  pleased 
with  this  sinful  partiality  of  his  people,  and  to  be  uplifted  by  his 
success.  "  I  sometimes  think,"  is  his  remark  in  a  letter,  dated 
January  18,  "  that  a  great  blessing  may  come  to  my  people  in  my 
absence.  Often  God  does  not  bless  us  when  we  are  in  the  midst 
of  our  labors,  lest  we  shall  say,  *  My  hand  and  my  eloquence  have 
done  it.'  He  removes  us  into  silence,  and  then  pours  '  down  a 
blessing  so  that  there  is  no  room  to  receive  it ;'  so  that  all  that 
see  it  cry  out,  '  It  is  the  Lord  !'  This  was  the  way  in  the  South 
Sea  Islands.  May  it  really  be  so  with  my  dear  people  !"  Nor 
did  he  err  in  this  view  of  the  dispensation.  All  these  ends,  and 
more  also,  were  to  be  accomplished  by  it. 

An  anticipation  like  that  which  is  expressed  in  this  and  othei 
letters,  especially  in  his  Pastoral  Letter  of  March  20,  may  justly 
be  regarded  as  a  proof  from  experience  that  the  Lord  teaches 
his  people  to  expect  and  pray  for  what  he  means  soon  to  work. 
And  here  the  Lord  accomplished  his  designs  in  the  kindest  of  all 
ways  ;  for  he  removed  his  servant  for  a  season  from  the  flock  to 
which  he  had  been  so  blessed,  lest  even  his  own  children  should 
begin  to  glory  in  man  ;  but  yet  he  took  that  servant  to  another 
sphere  of  labor  in  the  meantime  ;  and  then,  when  the  blessing 
was  safely  bestowed,  brought  him  back  to  rejoice  over  it. 

He  was  still  hoping  for,  and  submissively  asking  from  the  Lord, 
speedy  restoration  to  his  people  in  Dundee,  and  occasionally 
sending  to  them  an  epistle  that  breathed  the  true  pastor's  soul ; 
when  one  day,  as  he  was  walking  with  Dr.  Candlish,  conversing 
on  the  Mission  to  Israel  which  had  lately  been  resolved  on,  an 
idea  seemed  suddenly  suggested  to  Dr.  Candlish.  He  asked  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  what  he  would  think  of  "  being  useful  to  the  Jewish 
cause,  during  his  cessation  Irom  labor,  by  going  abroad  to  make 
personal  inquiries  into  the  state  of  Israel  ?"  The  iue<i,  thus  sud- 
denly suggested,  led  to  all  the  after  results  of  the  Mission  oi  In- 
quiry. Mr.  M'Cheyne  found  himself  all  at  once  called  to  carry  sal- 
vation to  the  Jew,  as  he  had  hitherto  done  to  the  Gentile,  and  his 
soul  was  filled  with  joy  and  wonder.  His  medical  friends  highly 
approved  of  the  proposal,  as  being  likely  to  conduce  very  much 
to  the  removal  of  his  complaints — the  calm,  steady  excitement  of 
such  a  journey  being  likely  to  restore  the  tone  of  his  whole  con- 
stitution. 


80  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

Dr.  Black  of  Aberdeen  readily  consented  to  use  his  remaiKable 
talents  as  a  scholar  in  this  cause ;  and  Dr.  Keith  intimated  his  ex- 
pectation of  soon  joining  the  deputation.  I  also  had  been  chosen 
to  go  forth  on  this  mission  of  love  to  Israel ;  but  some  difficulties 
stood  in  the  way  of  my  leaving  my  charge  at  Collace.  In  these 
circumstances,  Mr.  M'Cheyne  wrote  to  ;ne,  March  12  from 
Edinburgh. 

"  MY  DEAR  A. — I  have  received  so  many  tokens  for  good  from 
God  in  this  matter,  that  it  were  a  shame  indeed  if  I  did  not  trust 
him  to  perfect  all  which  concerns  me.  I  am  glad  you  have  de- 
termined to  trust  all  in  the  hands  of  Israel's  God.  I  am  quite 
ready  to  go  this  week,  or  next  week,  but  am  deeply  anxious  to 
be  sure  that  you  are  sent  with  me.  You  know,  dear  A.,  I  could 
not  labor  in  this  cause,  nor  enjoy  it,  if  you  were  not  to  be  witr 
me  in  it.  Would  you  be  ready  to  give  your  Jewish  lecture  OP 
the  evening  of  Sabbath  week  ?  *  *  *  And  now 

pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  sent  of  God  ;  and,  weak  as  we  are, 
that  we  may  be  made  Boanerges — that  we  may  be  blessed  to  win 
some  souls,  and  to  stir  up  Christians  to  love  Zion.  Much  interest 
is 'already  excited,  and  I  do  look  for  a  blessing.  Speak  to  your 
people  as  on  the  brink  of  eternity.  As  to 

books,  I  am  quite  at  a  loss.  My  Hebrew  Bible,  Greek  Testament, 
&c.,  and  perhaps  Bridge's  Christian  Ministry  for  general  purposes 
— I  mean,  for  keeping  us  in  mind  of  our  ministerial  work.  I  do 
hope  we  shall  go  forth  in  the  spirit ;  and  though  straitened  in 
language,  may  we  not  be  blessed,  as  Brainerd  was,  through  an 
interpreter  ?  May  we  not  be  blessed  also  to  save  some  English, 
and  to  stir  up  missionaries  ?  My  health  is  only  tolerable  ;  I  would 
be  better  if  we  were  once  away.  I  am  often  so  troubled,  as  to 
be  made  willing  to  go  or  stay,  to  die  or  to  live.  Yet  it  is  encou- 
raging to  be  used  in  the  Lord's  service  again,  and  in  so  interesting 
a  manner.  What  if  we  should  see  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  before 
the  earthly  ?  I  am  taking  drawing  materials,  that  I  may  carry 
away  remembrances  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  Tabor,  and  the  Sea 
of  Galilee." 

The  interest  that  this  proposed  journey  excited  in  Scotland  was 
very  great.  Nor  was  it  merely  the  somewhat  romantic  interest 
attached  to  the  land  where  the  Lord  done  most  of  his  mighty 
works  ;  there  were  also  in  it  the  deeper  feelings  of  a  Scriptural 
persuasion  that  Israel  was  still  "  beloved  for  the  fathers'  sake." 
For  some  time  previous,  Jerusalem  had  come  into  mind,  and 
many  godly  pastors  were  standing  as  watchmen  over  its  ruined 
walls  (Isa.  Ixii.  6),  stirring  up  the  Lord's  remembrances.  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  had  been  one  of  these.  His  views  of  the  impor- 
tance of  the  Jews  in  the  eye  of  God,  and  therefore,  of  their 
importance  as  a  sphere  of  missionary  labor,  were  very  clear 
and  decided.  He  agreed  in  the  expectation  expressed  in  one  of 
the  Course  of  Lectures  delivered  before  the  deputation  set  out 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  81 

that  we  might  anticipate  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  when  our 
Church  should  stretch  out  its  hands  to  the  Jew  as  well  as  to  the 
Gentile.  In  one  letter,  he  says,  "  To  seek  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel  is  an  object  very  near  to  my  heart,  as  my  people 
know  it  has  ever  been.  Such  an  enterprize  may  probably  draw 
down  unspeakable  blessings  on  the  Church  of  Scotland,  according 
to  the  promise,  *  they  shall  prosper  who  love  thee.' "  In  another, 
"  1  now  see  plainly  that  all  our  views  about  the  Jews  being  the 
chief  object  of  missionary  exertion  are  plain  and  sober  truths,  ac- 
cording to  the  Scripture."  Again,  "  I  feel  convinced  that  if  we 
pray  that  the  world  may  be  converted  in  God's  way,  we  will  seek 
the  good  of  the  Jews,  and  the  more  we  do  so,  the  happier  we  will 
be  in  our  own  soul.  You  should  always  keep  up  a  knowledge  of 
the  prophecies  regarding  Israel."  In  his  preaching  he  not  unfre- 
quently  said  on  this  subject,  "  We  should  be  like  God  in  his  pecu- 
liar affections  ;  and  the  whole  Bible  shows  that  God  has  ever  had, 
and  still  has,  a  peculiar  love  to  the  Jews." 

The  news  of  his  proposed  absence  alarmed  his  flock  at  Dundee. 
They  manifested  their  care  for  him  more  than  ever ;  and  not  a 
few  wrote  expostulatory  letters.  To  one  of  these  well  meant  re- 
monstrances, he  replied,  "  I  rejoice  exceedingly  in  the  interest  you 
take  in  me,  not  so  much  for  my  own  sake  as  that  I  hope  it  is  a 
sign  you  know  and  love  the  Lord  Jesus.  Unless  God  had  him- 
self shut  up  the  door  of  return  to  my  people,  and  opened  his  new 
door  to  me,  I  never  could  have  consented  to  go.  I  am  not  at  all  un- 
willing to  spend  and  be  spent  in  God's  service,  though  I  have  often 
found  that  the  more  abundantly  I  love  you,  the  less  I  am  loved. 
But  God  has  very  plainly  shown  me  that  I  may  perform  a  deeply 
important  work  for  his  ancient  people,  and  at  the  same  time  be  in 
the  best  way  of  seeking  a  return  of  health." — "  A  minister  will 
make  a  poor  savior  in  the  day  of  wrath.  It  is  not  knowing  a 
minister,  or  loving  one,  or  hearing  one,  or  having  a  name  to  live 
that  will  save.  You  need  to  have  your  hand  on  the  head  of  the 
Lamb  for  yourselves ;  Lev.  i.  4.  You  need  to  have  your  eye  on 
the  brazen  serpent  for  yourselves;  John  iii.  14,  15.  I  fear  I  will 
need  to  be  a  swift  witness  against  many  of  my  people  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  looked  to  me,  and  not  to  Christ,  when  I 
preached  to  them.  I  always  feared  that  some  of  you  loved  to  hear 
the  word,  who  do  not  love  to  do  it.  I  always  feared  there  were 
many  of  you  who  loved  the  Sabbath  meetings,  and  the  class,  and 
the  Thursday  evenings,  who  yet  were  not  careful  to  walk  with 
God,  to  be  meek,  chaste,  holy,  loving,  harmless,  Christ-like,  God- 
like. Now,  God  wants  you  to  think,  that  the  only  end  of  a  gospel 
ministry  is,  that  you  may  be  holy.  Believe  me,  God  himself  could 
not  make  you  happy,  except  you  be  holy." 

At  this  crisis  in  his  people's  history  he  sought  from  the  Lord 
one  to  supply  his  place — one  who  would  feed  the  flock  and  gather 
in  wanderers  during  their  own  pastor's  absence.  The  Lord 

VOL.  i.  6 


82  MEMOIR    OF    THli    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

granted  him  his  desire  by  sending  Mr.  William  C.  Burns,  son  of 
the  minister  of  Kilsyth.  In  a  letter  to  him,  dated  March  12th,  the 
following  remarkable  words  occi>r  : — "  You  are  given  in  answer 
to  prayer,  and  these  gifts  are,  I  believe,  always  without  exception 
blessed.  I  hope  you  may  be  a  thousand  times  more  blessed  among 
them  than  ever  I  was.  Perhaps  there  are  many  souls  that  would 
never  have  been  saved  under  my  ministry,  who  may  be  touched 
under  yours  ;  and  God  has  taken  this  method  of  bringing  you 
into  my  place.  His  name  is  Wonderful." 

This  done,  and  being  already  disengaged  from  his  flock,  he  set 
out  for  London  to  make  arrangements  for  the  rest  of  the  deputa- 
tion, who  soon  after  were  all  sent  forth  by  the  brethren  with  many 
prayers.  None  had  more  prayers  offered  in  their  behalf  than  he — 
and  they  were  not  offered  in  vain.  During  all  his  journeyings  the 
Lord  strengthened  him,  and  saved  him  out  of  all  distresses. 

It  was  a  singular  event — often  still  it  looks  like  a  dream — that 
four  ministers  should  be  so  suddenly  called  away  from  their  quiet 
labors  in  the  towns  and  villages  of  Scotland,  and  be  found  in  a 
few  weeks  traversing  the  land  of  Israel,  with  their  Bibles  in  their 
hand,  eye-witnesses  of  prophecy  fulfilled,  and  spies  of  the  naked- 
ness of  Israel's  worship  and  leanness  of  soul.  The  details  of  that 
journey  need  not  be  given  here.  They  have  been  already  re- 
corded in  the  "  Narrative  of  a  Mission  of  Inquiry  to  the  Jews, 
from  the  Church  of  Scotland,  in  1839."  But  there  are  some  inci- 
dents worthy  to  be  preserved,  which  could  find  a  place  only  in 
such  a  record  of  private  life  and  feelings  as  we  are  now  en- 
gaged in. 

When  Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  on  board  the  vessel  that  carried  him 
to  London,  he  at  once  discovered  an  interesting  young  Jew,  who 
seemed,  however,  unwilling  to  be  recognized  as  belonging  to  the 
seed  of  Abraham.  He  made  several  attempts  to  draw  this  young 
Israelite  into  close  conversation  ;  and  before  parting  read  with 
him  the  first  Psalm  in  Hebrew,  and  pressed  home  the  duty  of  me- 
ditating on  the  Word  of  the  Lord.  In  visiting  Bethnal  Green,  he 
has  noted  down  that  it  was  very  sweet  to  hear,  Jewish  children 
sing  a  hymn  to  Jesus,  the  burden  of  which  W/y  PH^tD  "  Slain 
for  us  !" 

The  awful  profanation  of  the  holy  Sabbath  which  we  witnessed 
on  the  streets  of  Paris,  called  forth  the  following  appeal  in  a  let- 
ter to  Mr.  Macdonald  of  Blairgowrie.  His  spirit  had  been  stirred 
in  him  when  he  saw  the  city  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  "  Stand 
in  the  breach,  dear  friend,  and  lift  up  your  voice  like  a  trumpet, 
lest  Scotland  become  another  France.  You  know  how  many  in 
our  own  parishes  trample  on  the  holy  day.  They  do  not  know 
how  sweet  it  is  to  walk  with  God  all  that  holy  day.  Isaiah  Iviii. 
11 — 14  is  a  sweet  text  to  preach  from.  Exodus  xxxi.  13,  is  also 
very  precious,  showing  that  the  real  sanctifying  of  the  Sabbath 
is  one  of  God's  signs  or  marks  which  he  puts  upon  his  people,  [t 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  83 

is  one  of  the  letters  of  the  new  name,  which  no  one  knoweth  but 
they  who  receive  it." 

In  his  brief  notes  during  the  first  part  of  the  journey,  he  has 
seldom  failed  to  mark  our  season  of  united  \  rayer,  such  as  those 
in  the  cabin  of  the  vessel  on  the  passage  to  Genoa  ;  for  these 
were  times  of  refreshing  to  his  spirit.  And  his  feelings  as  he 
stood  in  that  city,  and  surveyed  its  palaces,  are  expressed  in  a 
few  lines  which  he  sent  homeward  from  the  spot.  "  A  foreign 
land  draws  us  nearer  God.  He  is  the  only  one  whom  we  know 
here.  We  go  to  him  as  to  one  we  know:  all  else  is  strange. 
Every  step  I  take,  and  every  new  country  I  see.  makes  me  leel 
more  that  there  is  nothing  real,  nothing  true,  but  what  is  everlast- 
ing. The  whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness  :  its  judgments  are 
fast  hastening.  The  marble  palaces,  among  which  I  have  been 
wandering  to-night,  shall  soon  sink  like  a  millstone  in  the  waters 
of  God's  righteous  anger ;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God 
abideth  for  ever.'' 

At  Valetta,  in  the  island  of  Malta,  he  wrote — "  My  heart  beats 
a  little  to-day,  but  another  sail  will  do  me  good.  One  thing  I 
know,  that  I  am  in  the  hands  of  my  Father  in  heaven,  who  is  all 
love  to  me — not  for  what  I  am  in  myself,  but  for  the  beauty  he 
sees  in  Immanuel." 

The  classic  shores  of  Italy  and  Greece  are  invested  with  a  pe- 
culiar interest,  such  as  may  raise  deep  emotions  even  in  a  sanc- 
tified soul.  "  We  tried  to  recollect  many  of  the  studies  of  our 
boyhood.  But  what  is  classic  learning  to  us  now  ?  I  count  all 
things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
my  Lord.  And  yet  these  recollections  tinged  every  object,  and 
afforded  us  a  most  lawful  pleasure." 

During  our  voyage,  it  was  his  delight  to  search  into  the  Scrip 
tures,  just  as  at  home.  And  so  much  did  he  calculate  on  an  un- 
ceasing study  of  the  Word  during  all  cur  journey,  that  he  took 
with  him  some  notes  I  had  written  on  each  chapter  of  the  Book 
of  Leviticus,  observing  it  would  be  suitable  meditation  for  us 
while  busy  with  Jewish  minds.  At  home  and  abroad  he  had  an 
insatiable  appetite  for  all  the  Word — both  for  the  types  of  the 
Old  Testament  and  the  plain  text  of  the  New.  On  one  occasion, 
before  leaving  home,  in  studying  Numbers  iv.,  he  fixed  the  different 
duties  assigned  to  the  Priests  on  his  memory,  by  means  of  the  fol- 
lowing lines : — 

"  The  Kohathites  upon  their  shoulder  bear 
The  holy  vessels  covered  with  all  care ; 
The  Gershonites  receive  an  easier  charge. 
Two  waggons  full  of  cords  and  curtains  large 
Merarfs  sons  four  ponderous  waggons  load 
With  boards  and  pillars  of  the  house  of  God. ' 

He  acted  on  the  principle,  that,  whatever  God  has  'evealed.  must 
deserve  our  study  and  prayerful  invyestigation. 


84  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

Arrived  at  Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  and  thence  proceeding  onward 
to  Palestine  by  the  way  of  the  Desert,  we  found  ourselves  set 
down  on  a  new  stage  of  experience.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  observed  on 
the  silence  of  the  desert  places — "  It  is  a  remarkable  feeling  to  be 
quite  alone  in  a  desert  place:  it  gives  similar  feelings  to  fasting; 
it.  brings  God  near.  Living  in  tents,  and  moving  among  such 
lonely  scenes  for  many  days,  awaKe  many  new  ideas.  It  is  a 
strange  life  we  lead  in  the  wilderness.  Round  and  round  there  is 
a  complete  circle  of  sand  and  wilderness  shrubs  ;  above,  a  blue 
sky  without  a  cloud,  and  a  scorching  sun  which  often  made  the 
thermometer  stand  at  96°  in  our  tents.  When  evening  came,  the 
sun  went  down  as  it  does  in  the  ocean,  and  the  stars  came  riding 
forth  in  their  glory  ;  and  we  used  to  pitch  all  alone,  with  none  but 
our  poor  ignorant  Bedouins  and  their  camels,  and  our  all-knowing, 
all-loving  God  beside  us.  When  morning  began  to  dawn,  our 
habitations  were  taken  down.  Often  we  have  found  ourselves 
shelterless  before  being  fully  dressed.  What  a  type  of  the  tent 
of  our  body  !  Ah  !  how  often  taken  down  before  the  soul  is  made 
meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light."  To  Mr.  Bonar  of 
Larbert  he  writes :  "  I  had  no  idea  that  travelling  in  the  wilder- 
ness was  so  dreadful  a  thing  as  it  is.  The  loneliness  I  often  felt 
quite  solemnized  me.  The  burning  sun  overhead — round  and 
round  a  circle  of  barren  sand,  chequered  only  by  a  few  prickly 
shrubs  (*  the  heath  of  the  wilderness,'  of  which  Jeremiah  speaks) — 
no  rain,  not  a  cloud,  the  wells  often  like  that  of  Marah,  and  far 
between.  I  now  understand  well  the  murmurings  of  Israel.  I 
feel  that  our  journey  proved  and  tried  my  own  heart  very  much." 
When  we  look  back,  and  remember  that  he  who  thus  stands  on 
the  sandy  desert  road  between  Egypt  and  Palestine,  and  looks  on 
its  singular  scenery,  is  one  who  but  lately  was  to  be  found  busy 
nignt  and  day  in  dealing  with  the  souls  of  men  in  the  densely  peo- 
pled streets  of  a  town  teeming  with  population,  we  are  led  to 
wonder  at  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  But,  is  it  not  a  moment  which 
may  remind  us,  that  the  God  who  sent  Elijah  to  the  brook  at 
Cherith,  is  the  same  God  still  ?  and  that  the  wise,  considerate, 
loving  Master,  who  said,  **  Come  into  a  desert  place  and  rest 
awhile,"  is  as  loving,  considerate,  and  wise  as  he  was  then  ? 

At  Balteen,  a  small  village  in  Egypt,  I  well  remember  the  in- 
dignation that  fired  his  countenance,  when  our  Arab  attendants 
insisted  on  travelling  forward  on  the  Sabbath-day,  rather  than 
continue  sitting  under  a  few  palrn-trees,  breathing  a  sultry,  fur- 
nace-like atmosphere,  with  nothing  more  than  just  such  supply  of 
food  as  sufficed.  He  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  being  deprived 
of  the  Sabbath-rest ;  it  was  needful  for  our  souls  as  much  in  the 
wilderness  as  in  the  crowded  city  ;  and  if  few  glorify  God  in  that 
desolate  land,  so  much  the  more  were  we  called  on  to  fill  these 
solitudes  with  our  songs  of  praise.  It  was  in  this  light  he  viewed 
our  position ;  and  when  we  had  prevailed,  and  were  seated  under 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  85 

the  palms,  he  was  excited  to  deep  emotion,  though  before  quite 
unnerved  by  the  heat,  at  the  sigh*  of  a  row  of  poor  wretched 
Egyptians,1  who  gathered  round  us.  **O  that  I  could  speak  theii 
language,  and  tell  them  of  salvation  F'  was  his  impassioned  wish. 

An  event  occurred  at  that  time  ir  which  the  hand  of  God  after- 
wards appeared  very  plain,  though  it  then  seemed  very  dark  to 
us.  Dr.  Black  fell  from  his  camel  in  the  midst  of  the  sandy  desert, 
and  none  of  all  our  company  could  conjecture  what  bearing  on  the 
object  of  our  Mission  this  sad  occurrence  could  have.  Is  it  a 
frown  on  our  undertaking  ?  or  can  it  really  be  a  movement  of  His 
kind  hand  ?  We  often  spoke  of  it ;  in  our  visit  to  Galilee  we 
thought  that  we  saw  some  purposes  evolving ;  but  there  was  still 
something  unexplained.  Now,  however,  the  reason  appears  ; 
even  that  event  was  of  the  Lord,  in  wise  and  kind  design.  But 
for  that  fall,  our  fathers  in  the  deputation  would  not  have  sailed 
up  the  Danube  on  their  way  to  Vienna,  and  Pesth  would  not  have 
been  visited.  This  accident,  which  mainly  disabled  Dr.  Black 
from  undertaking  the  after  fatigue  of  exploring  Galilee,  was  the 
occasion  of  directing  the  steps  of  our  two  fathers  to  that  station, 
where  a  severe  stroke  of  sickness  was  made  the  means  of  detain- 
ing Dr.  Keith  till  they  had  learned  that  there  was  an  open  door 
among  the  Jews.  And  there,  accordingly,  it  has  been  that  the 
Lord  has  poured  down  his  spirit  on  the  Jews  that  have  come  to 
our  Missionaries,  so  remarkably  that  no  Jewish  Mission  seems 
ever  to  have  been  blessed  with  deeper  conversions.  There  is 
nothing  but  truth  in  the  remark  made  by  one  of  our  number ; — 
"Dr.  Black's  fall  from  the  camel  was  the  first  step  towards 
Pesth."  **  Whoso  is  wise,  and  will  observe  these  things,  even  they 
shall  understand  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  ;"  Psalm  cvii.  42. 
Indeed,  whether  it  was  that  we  were  prepared  to  expect,  and 
therefore  were  peculiarly  ready  to  observe,  or  whether  it  was 
really  the  case  that  the  watchful  eye  of  our  Lord  specially  guided 
us,  certain  it  is  that  we  thought  we  could  perceive  the  whole 
course  we  took  signally  marked  by  Providence.  There  were 
many  prayers  in  Scotland  ascending  up  in  our  behalf,  and  the 
High  Priest  gave  the  answer  by  shining  upon  our  path.  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  has  stated — "  For  much  of  our  safety  I  feel  indebted  to 
the  prayers  of  my  people,  I  mean  the  Christians  among  them,  who 
do  not  forget  us.  If  the  veil  of  the  world's  machinery  were  lifted 
off,  how  much  we  would  find  is  done  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of 
God's  children." 

Many  things  lost  somewhat  of  their  importance  in  our  view, 
when  examined  amid  the  undistracted  reflections  of  the  long 
desert  journey,  where  for  many  days  we  had  quiet,  like  the  quiet 
of  death,  around  us  all  night  long,  and  even  during  the  bright  day. 
It  is  t  ie  more  interesting,  on  this  very  account,  to  know  his  feel- 
ings there  on  the  subject  of  the  ministry.  As  his  camel  siowly 
bore  bim  over  the  soft  sandy  soil,  much  did  he  ruminate  on  the 


86  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

happy  days  when  he  was  permitted  to  use  all  his  strength  in 
preaching  Jesus  to  dying  men.  "  Use  your  health  while  you  have 
it,  my  dear  friend  and  brother.  Do  not  cast  away  peculiar  op- 
portunities that  may  never  come  again.  You  know  not  when 
your  last  Sabbath  with  your  people  may  come.  Speak  for  eter- 
nity. Above  all  things,  cultivate  your  own  spirit.  A  word  spoken 
by  you  when  your  conscience  is  clear,  and  your  heart  full  of  God\ 
Spirit,  is  worth  ten  thousand  words  spoken  in  unbelief  and  sin. 
This  was  my  great  fault  in  the  ministry.  Remember  it  is  God, 
and  not  man,  that  must  have  the  glory.  It  is  not  much  speaking, 
but  much  faith,  that  is  needed.  Do  not  forget  us.  Do  not  forget 
the  Saturday  night  meeting,  nor  the  Monday  morning  thanks- 
giving." Thus  he  wrote  on  his  way  to  a  fellow  laborer  in  Scot- 
land. 

On  our  first  Sabbath  in  the  Holy  Land,  our  tent  had  been  pitched 
in  the  vicinity  of  a  colony  of  ants.  It  was  in  the  tribe  of  Simeon 
we  were  encamped ;  it  was  the  scenery  of  the  Promised  Land 
we  had  around  us  ;  and  one  of  the  similitudes  of  the  blessed  Word 
was  illustrated  within  our  view.  He  opened  his  Bible  at  Prov. 
vi.  6-8,  and,  as  he  read,  noted — "  I.  Consider  her  ways.  Most 
souls  are  lost  for  want  of  consideration.  II.  The  ant  has  no 
guide,  overseer,  or  ruler ;  no  officer,  no  one  to  command  or  en- 
courage her.  How  differently  situated  is  the  child  of  God. 
III.  Provideth  her  meat  in  the  summer,  &c.  Some  have  thought 
that  this  teaches  us  to  heap  up  money  ;  but  quite  the  reverse. 
The  ant  lays  up  no  store  for  the  future.  It  is  all  for  present  use. 
She  is  always  busy  summer  and  winter.  The  lesson  is  one  of  con- 
stant diligence  in  the  Lord's  work." 

Many  a  time  in  these  days,  when  our  attendants  in  the  evening 
were  driving  in  the  stakes  of  our  tent  and  stretching  its  cords,  he 
would  lie  down  on  the  ground  under  some  tree  that  sheltered  him 
^om  the  dew.  Completely  exhausted  by  the  long  day's  ride,  he 
vould  lie  almost  speechless  for  half  an  hour  ;  and  then,  when  the 
palpitation  of  his  heart  had  a  little  abated,  would  propose  that  we 
two  should  pray  together.  Often,  too,  did  he  say  to  me,  when  thus 
stretched  on  the  ground — not  impatiently,  but  very  earnestly — 
"  Shall  I  ever  preach  to  my  people  again  ?"  I  was  often  reproved 
by  his  unabated  attention  to  personal  holiness  ;  for  this  care  was 
never  absent  from  his  mind,  whether  he  was  at  home  in  his  quiet 
chamber,  or  on  the  sea,  or  in  the  desert.  Holiness  in  him  was 
manifested,  not  by  efforts  to  perform  duty,  but  in  a  way  so  natu- 
ral, that  you  recognized  therein  the  easy  outflowing  of  the  indwell- 
ing Spirit.  The  fountain  springing  up  unto  everlasting  life  (John 
iv.  14)  in  his  soul,  welled  forth  its  living  waters  alike  in  the  fa- 
miliar scenes  of  his  native  Scotland,  and  under  the  olive-trees  of 
Palestine.  Prayer  and  meditation  on  the  Word  were  never  for- 
gotten ;  and  a  peace  that  the  world  could  not  give  kept  his  heart 
and  mind.  When  we  were  detained  a  day  at  Gaza,  in  very  tan- 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  8") 

talizing  circumstances,  his  remark  was,  "  Jehovah  Jireh  ;  we  ara 
at  that  mount  again."  It  was  sweet  at  any  time  to  be  with  him, 
for  both  nature  and  grace  in  him  drew  the  very  heart ;  but  there 
were  moments  of  enjoyment  in  these  regions  of  Palestine  that 
drew  every  cord  still  closer,  and  created  unknown  sympathies. 
Such  was  that  evening  when  we  climbed  Samson's  Hill  together. 
Sitting  there,  we  read  over  the  references  to  the  place  in  the 
Word  of  God  ;  and  then  he  took  out  his  pencil  and  sketched  the 
scene,  as  the  sun  was  sinking  in  the  West.  This  done,  we  sang 
some  verses  of  a  Psalm,  appropriate  to  the  spot,  offered  up  prayer, 
and,  slowly  descending,  conversed  of  all  we  saw,  and  of  all  that 
was  brought  to  mind  by  the  scenery  around  us,  till  we  reached 
our  tent. 

In  approaching  Jerusalem,  we  came  up  the  Pass  of  Latroon. 
He  writes,  "  The  last  day's  journey  to  Jerusalem  was  the  finest  I 
ever  had  in  all  my  life.  For  four  hours  we  were  ascending  the 
rocky  pass  upon  our  patient  camels.  It  was  like  the  finest  of  our 
Highland  scenes,  only  the  trees  and  flowers,  and  the  voice  of  the 
turtle,  told  us  that  it  was  Immanuel's  land."  Riding  along,  he  re- 
marked, that  to  have  seen  the  Plain  of  Judea  and  this  mountain- 
pass,  was  enough  to  reward  us  for  all  our  fatigue;  and  then  be- 
gan to  call  up  passages  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures  which 
might  seem  to  refer  to  such  scenery  as  that  before  us. 

During  our  ten  days  at  Jerusalem,  there  were  few  objects  with- 
in reach  that  we  did  not  eagerly  seek  to  visit.  "  We  stood  at  the 
turning  of  the  road  where  Jesus  came  near,  and  beheld  the  city, 
and  wept  over  it.  And  if  we  had  had  more  of  the  mind  that  was  in 
Jesus,  I  think  we  should  have  wept  also."  This  was  his  remark 
in  a  letter  homeward  ;  and  to  Mr.  Bonar  of  Larbert,  he  expressed 
his  feelings  in  regard  to  the  Mount  of  Olives  and  its  vicinity :  "  I 
remember,  the  day  when  I  saw  you  last,  you  said,  that  there  were 
other  discoveries  to  be  made  than  those  in  the  physical  world — 
that  there  were  sights  to  be  seen  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  depths 
*o  be  penetrated,  of  far  greater  importance.  I  have  often  thought 
of  the  truth  of  your  remark.  But  if  there  is  a  place  on  earth 
where  physical  scenery  can  help  us  to- discover  divine  things,  I 
think  it  is  Mount  Olivet.  Gethsemane  at  your  feet  leads  your 
soul  to  meditate  on  Christ's  love  and  determination  to  undergo  di- 
vine wrath  for  us.  The  cup  was  set  before  him  there,  and  there 
he  said,  '  Shall  I  not  drink  it  ?'  The  spot  where  he  wept  makes 
you  think  of  his  divine  compassion,  mingled  with  his  human  ten- 
derness— his  awful  justice,  that  would  not  spare  the  city — his  su- 
perhuman love,  that  wept  over  its  coming  misery!  Turning  the 
other  way,  and  looking  to  the  south-east,  you  see  Bethany,  re- 
minding you  of  his  love  to  his  own — that  his  name  is  love — that 
in  all  our  afflictions  he  is  afflicted — that  those  who  are  in  their 
graves  shall  one  day  come  forth  at  his  command.  A  little  far- 
ther down  you  see  the  Dead  Sea,  stretching  far  among  the  moun 


68  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M. 

tains  its  still  and  sullen  waters.  This  deepens  and  solemnizes  aa, 
and  makes  you  go  away,  saying,  *  How  shall  we  escape,  if  we  ne- 
glect so  great  salvation  ?' " 

He  wrote  to  another  friend  in  Scotland,  from  Mount  Zion, 
where  we  were  then  dwelling. 

"  MOUNT  ZION,  June  12,  1S39. 

"  MY  DEAR  FRIEND, — Now  that  we  are  in  the  most  wonderful 
spot  in  all  this  world — where  Jesus  lived,  and  walked,  and  prayed, 
and  died,  and  will  come  again — I  doubt  not  you  will  be  anxious 
to  hear  how  we  come  on.  I  am  thankful  that  ever  he  privileged 
us  to  come  to  this  land.  I  heard  of  my  flock  yesterday  by  a 
letter  from  home — the  first  I  have  received,  dated  8th  May. 
*  *  *  \y"e  are  living  in  one  of  the  missionaries'  houses 
on  Mount  Zion.  My  window  looks  out  upon  where  the  Temple 
was,  the  beautiful  Mount  of  Olives  rising  behind.  The  Lord  that 
made  heaven  and  earth  bless  thee  out  of  Zion. — Yours,"  &c. 

One  evening,  after  our  visit  to  Sychar,  he  referred  to  the  Bible 
which  I  had  dropped  into  Jacob's  Well.  We  were  then  resting 
from  our  journey  in  our  tents.  Soon  after,  he  penned  on  a  leaf 
of  his  note -book  the  following  fragment : — 

"  My  own  loved  Bible  must  I  part  from  thee, 
Companion  of  my  toils  by  land  and  sea; 
Man  of  my  counsels,  soother  of  distress, 
Guide  of  my  steps  through  this  world's  wilderness ! 
In  darkest  nights,  a  lantern  to  my  feet ; 
In  gladsome  days,  as  dropping  honey  sweet. 
When  first  I  parted  from  my  quiet  home, 
At  thy  command,  for  Israel's  good  to  roam, 
Thy  gentle  voice  said,  ;  For  Jerusalem  pray, 
So  shall  Jehovah  prosper  all  thy  way.7 
When  through  the  lonely  wilderness  we  strayed, 
Sighing  in  vain  for  palm-trees'  cooling  shade, 
Thy  words  of  comfort  hush'd  each  rising  fear, 
1  The  shadow  of  thy  mighty  Rock  is  near.' 
And  when  we  pitched  our  tents  on  Judah's  hills, 
Or  thoughtful  mused  beside  Siloa's  rills  ; 
When'er  we  climbed  Mount  Olivet,  to  gaze 
Upon  the  sea,  where  stood  in  ancient  days 
The  heaven-struck  Sodom 

Sweet  record  of  the  past,  to  faith's  glad  eyes, 

Sweet  promiser  of  glories  yet  to  rise !'?  * 

At  the  foot  of  Carmel,  during  the  seven  days  we  were  in  quar- 
antine under  the  brow  of  the  hill,  we  had  time  to  recall  many  for- 
mer scenes  ;  and  in  these  circumstances  he  wrote  the  hymn, 
'*  The  Fountain  of  Siloam" 

Here,  too,  he  had  leisure  to  write  home ;  and  most  graphically 
does  he  describe  our  journey  from  Alexandria  onward. 

*  It  is  a  somewhat  curious  occurrence,  that  the  remnants  of  this  Bible  were  found, 
and  drawn  up  from  the  bottom  of  the  well,  in  July,  1843,  by  Dr.  Wilson,  and  his 
fellow-traveller,  who  employed  a  Samaritan  from  Sychar  to  descend  and  examine 
the  well. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  89 

"CAKMEL,  June  20,  1839 

"  MY  DEAR  FATHER,  MOTHER,  &c. — It  is  a  long  time  since  1 
have  been  able  to  write  to  you — this  being  the  first  time  since 
leaving  Egypt  that  any  one  has  appeared  to  carry  letters  for  us. 
1  must,  therefore,  begin  by  telling  you  that,  by  the  good  hand  of 
our  God  upon  me,  I  am  in  excellent  health,  and  have  been  ever  since 
I  wrote  you  last.  Fatigues  we  have  had  many,  and  much  greater 
than  I  anticipated ;  hardships  and  dangers  we  have  also  encoun- 
tered, but  God  has  brought  us  all  safely  through  and  in  fully  better 
condition  than  when  we  began.  You  must  not  imagine  that  I  have 
altogether  lost  the  palpitation  of  my  heart,  for  it  often  visits  me  to 
humble  and  prove  me ;  still  I  believe  it  is  a  good  deal  better  than 
it  was,  and  its  visits  are  not  nearly  so  frequent.  I  hope  very 
much,  that  in  a  cold  bracing  climate,  and  with  less  fatigue,  I  may, 
perhaps,  not  feel  it  at  all.  I  was  very  thankful  to  receive  your 
letter,  dated  8th  May — the  first  since  leaving  home.  I  was  de- 
lighted to  hear  of  your  health  and  safety,  and  of  the  peaceful  com- 
munion at  St.  Peter's.  The  public  news  was  alarming  and  hum- 
bling.* I  suppose  I  had  better  begin  at  the  beginning,  ar*d  go 
over  all  our  journey  ings  from  the  land  of  Egypt  through  the  howl- 
ing wilderness,  to  this  sweet  land  of  promise.  I  would  have  writ- 
ten journalwise  (as  my  mother  would  say)  from  time  to  time,  so 
that  I  might  have  had  an  interesting  budget  of  news  ready ;  but 
you  must  remember  it  is  a  more  fatiguing  thing  to  ride  twelve  or 
fifteen  hours  on  a  camel's  back,  in  a  sandy  wilderness,  than  in  our 
home  excursions  ;  and  I  could  often  do  nothing  more  than  lie 
down  on  my  rug  and  fall  asleep. 

"  We  left  Alexandria  on  16th  of  May  1839,  parting  from  many 
kind  friends  in  that  strange  city.  We  and  our  baggage  were 
mounted  on  seventeen  donkeys,  like  the  sons  of  Jacob,  when  they 
carried  corn  out  of  Egypt.  Our  saddle  was  our  bedding,  viz.,  a 
rug  to  lie  on,  a  pillow  for  the  head,  and  a  quilt  to  wrap  ourselves 
in.  We  afterwards  added  a  straw  mat  to  put  below  all.  We 
had  procured  two  tents — one  large,  and  a  smaller  one  which 
Andrew  and  I  occupy.  The  donkeys  are  nice  nimble  little 
animals,  going  about  five  miles  an  hour  ;  a  wild  Arab  accom- 
panies each  donkey.  We  have  our  two  Arab  servants,  to  whom 
I  now  introduce  you — Ibrahim,  a  handsome  small-made  Egyptian, 
and  Achmet  the  cook,  a  dark  good-natured  fellow,  with  a  white 
turban  and  bare  black  legs.  Ibrahim  speaks  a  little  English  and 
Italian,  and  Achmet,  Italian — in  addition  to  their  native  Arabic. 
I  soon  made  friends  with  our  Arab  donkey-men,  learning  Arabic 
words  and  phrases  from  them,  which  pleased  them  greatly.  We 
:ourneyed  by  the  Bay  of  Aboukir,  close  by  the  sea,  which  tem- 
pered the  air  of  the  desert.  At  night  we  reached  Rosetta,  a  cu- 

*  He  alludes  here  to  the  decision  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  the  Auchterarder  case. 


90  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

rious  half-inhabited  eastern  town.  We  saw  an  eastern  marriage^ 
which  highly  pleased  us,  illustrating  the  parables.  It  was  by  torch- 
light.  We  slept  in  the  convent.  17th, — Spent  morning  in  Ro. 
setta :  gave  the  monk  a  New  Testament.  Saw  some  of  Egyptian 
misery  in  the  bazaar.  Saw  the  people  praying  in  the  mosque, 
Friday  being  the  Moslem's  day  of  devotion.  In  the  evening  we 
crossed  the  Nile  in  small  boats.  It  is  a  fine  river ;  and  its  water, 
when  filtered  is  sweet  and  pleasant.  We  often  thought  upon  it  in 
the  desert.  We  slept  that  night  on  the  sand,  in  our  tents,  by  the 
sea-shore.  18th, — In  six  hours  we  came  to  Bourlos  (you  will  see 
it  in  the  map  of  the  Society  for  Diffusing  Useful  Knowledge) : 
were  ferried  across.  Watched  the  fishermen  casting  their  nets  into 
the  sea :  hot — hot.  In  two  hours  more  through  a  palmy  wilder- 
ness, we  came  to  Balteen — "  the  Vale  of  Figs  " — an  Arab  village 
of  mud  huts.  You  little  know  what  an  Arab  house  is.  In  gene- 
ral, in  Egypt,  it  is  an  exact  square  box,  made  of  mud,  with  a  low- 
hole  for  a  door.  The  furniture  is  a  mat  and  cooking  things  ;  an 
oven  made  of  mud.  19th, — Spent  our  Sabbath  unoccupied  in 
midst  of  the  village ;  the  poor  Arabs  have  no  Sabbath.  The 
thermometer  84°  in  tent.  The  governor  called  in  the  evening, 
and  drank  a  cup  of  tea  with  great  relish.  The  heat  we  felt  much 
all  day ;  still  it  was  sweet  to  rest  and  remember  you  all  in  the  wil- 
derness. 20th, — At  twelve  at  night,  left  Balteen  by  beautiful 
moonlight.  Proceeding  through  a  pleasant  African  wild  of  palms 
and  brushwood,  we  reached  the  sea  in  two  hours,  and  rode  along, 
its  waves  washing  our  feet — very  sleepy.  We  got  a  rest  at  mid- 
day, if  rest  it  could  be  called,  under  that  scorching  sun,  which  I 
never  will  forget.  Proceeding  onward,  at  three  o'clock  we  left 
the  sea-shore,  and  perceived  the  minarets  of  Damietta.  Before 
us  the  mirage  cheated  us  often  when  we  were  very  thirsty.  We 
crossed  the  Nile  again,  a  much  smaller  branch — the  only  remaining 
one — and  soon  found  ourselves  comfortably  reclining  on  the  divan 
of  the  British  Consul,  an  Egyptian  gentleman  of  some  fortune  and 
manners.  He  entertained  us  at  supper  in  true  Egyptian  style ;  pro- 
vided a  room  for  us,  where  we  spread  our  mats  in  peace.  We 
spent  the  whole  of  the  next  day  here,  having  sent  off  a  Bedouin  to 
have  camels  ready  for  us  at  San.  The  Consul  entertained  us  in 
the  same  Egyptian  style  of  hospitality,  and  sent  us  away  the  next 
day  on  board  of  a  barge  upon  Lake  Menzaleh.  22d, — Even 

E would  not  have  been  afraid  to  sail  upon  that  lake.     It  is 

nowhere  more  than  ten  feet  deep,  and  in  general  only  four  or  five. 
We  made  an  awning  with  our  mats,  and  spent  a  very  happy  day. 
At  evening  we  entered  a  canal  among  immense  reeds.  In  moon- 
light the  scene  was  truly  romantic :  we  slept  moored  to  the  shore 
all  night.  Next  morning  (23)  we  reached  San  about  ten.  This 
evening  and  next  morning  we  spent  in  exploring  the  ruins  of  the 
ancient  Zoan,  for  this  we  find  is  the  very  spot. 

"  Wandering   alone,   we   were  quite   surprised   to   find   great 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  9 

mounds  of  brick,  and  pottery,  and  vitrified  stones.  Andrew  a 
last  came  upon  beautiful  obelisks.  Next  morning  we  examined 
all  carefully,  and  found  two  sphinxes  and  many  Egyptian  obelisks. 
How  wonderful  to  be  treading  over  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  capital 
of  Egypt !  Isaiah  xix.  12,  "  Where  are  the  Princes  of  Zoan  ?" 
Ezek.  xxx.  14,  "  God  has  set  fire  in  Zoan."  This  is  the  very  place 
where  Joseph  was  sold  as  a  slave,  and  where  Moses  did  his  won- 
ders ;  Psalm  Ixxviii.  43.  This  was.  almost  the  only  place  where 
we  have  been  in  danger  from  the  inhabitants.  They  are  a  wild 
race  ;  and  our  Arabs  were  afraid  of  them.  You  would  have  been 
afraid  too,  if  you  had  seen,  out  of  the  door  of  our  tent,  our  Bedou- 
ins keeping  watch  all  night  with  their  naked  sabres  gleaming  in  the 
moonlight,  firing  off  their  guns  now  and  then,  and  keeping  up 
low  chaunt  to  keep  one  another  awake.  No  evil  happened  to  us, 
and  we  feel  that  many  pray  for  us,  and  that  God  is  with  us.  24th, 
— This  day  our  journeyings  on  camels  commenced,  and  continued 
till  we  came  to  Jerusalem.  It  is  a  strange  mode  of  conveyance. 
You  have  seen  a  camel  kneeling  ;  it  is  in  this  condition  that  you 
mount ;  suddenly  it  rises  first  on  its  fore  feet,  and  then  on  its  hind 
feet.  It  requires  great  skill  to  hold  yourself  on  during  this  opera- 
tion ;  one  time  I  was  thrown  fair  over  its  head,  but  quite  unhurt. 
When  you  find  yourself  exalted  on  the  hunch  of  a  camel,  it  is 
somewhat  of  the  feeling  of  an  aeronaut,  as  if  you  were  bidding 
farewell  to  sublunary  things  ;  but  when  he  begins  to  move,  with 
solemn  pace  and  slow,  you  are  reminded  of  your  terrestrial  origin, 
and  that  a  wrong  balance  or  turn  to  the  side  will  soon  bring  you 
down  from  your  giddy  height.  You  have  no  stirrup,  and  gene- 
rally only  your  bed  for  your  saddle  ;  you  may  either  sit  as  on 
horseback,  or  as  on  a  side-saddle — the  latter  is  the  pleasanter, 
though  not  the  safer  of  the  two.  The  camel  goes  about  three  miles 
an  hour,  and  the  step  is  so  long  that  the  motion  is  quite  peculiar. 
You  bend  your  head  towards  your  knees  every  step.  With  a  ver 
tical  sun  above  and  a  burning  sand  below,  you  may  believe  it  is  a 
very  fatiguing  mode  of  journeying.  However,  we  thought  of  Re 
becca  and  Abraham's  servant  (Gen.  xxiv.),  and  listened  with  de 
light  to  the  wild  Bedouins*  plaintive  song.  That  night,  24th,  we 
slept  at  Menagie,  a  Bedouin  mud  village — palm  trees  and  three 
wells,  and  an  ocean  of  sand,  formed  the  only  objects  of  interest. 
25th, — Up  by  sunrise,  and  proceeded  as  before.  The  only  event 
this  day  was  Dr.  Black's  fall  from  his  camel,  which  greatly  alarmed 
us.  He  had  fallen  asleep,  which  you  are  very  apt  to  do  :  we  en- 
camped and  used  every  restorative,  so  that  we  were  able  to  pro- 
ceed the  same  evening  to  Gonatre,  a  miserable  Arab  post,  having 
a  governor  ;  not  a  tree.  26th, — The  Sabbath  dawned  sweetly  ; 
thermometer  92°  in  tent  ;  could  only  lie  on  the  mat  and  read 
Psalms.  Evening — Gathered  governor  and  Bedouins  to  hear  soma 
words  of  eternal  life,  Ibrahim  interpreting.  27th, — Two  very 
.ong  stages  brought  us  to  Katieh;  thankful  to  God  for  his  good- 


92  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

ness  while  we  pitched  by  the  date  trees.  28th, — Spent  the  day  at 
Katieh ;  interesting  interviews  with  the  governor,  a  kind  Arab  ; 
thermometer  06°  in  tent.  Same  evening  proceeded  through  a 
greener  desert  among  flocks  of  goats  and  sheep,  and  encamped  by 
a  well,  Bir-el-Abd.  29th, — Another  hot  day  in  the  desert ;  came 
in  sight  of  the  sea,  which  gave  us  a  refreshing  breeze  ;  bathed  in 
a  salt  lake  as  hot  as  a  warm-bath.  Evening — Encampment  at 
Abugilbany.  30th, — This  was  our  last  day  in  the  Egyptian  wil- 
derness. We  entered  on  a  much  more  mountainous  region. 
The  heat  very  great ;  we  literally  panted  for  a  breath  of  wind. 
The  Bedouins  begged  handkerchiefs  to  cover  their  heads,  and  often 
cast  themselves  under  a  bush  for  shade.  Towards  sunset  we 
came  down  on  the  old  ruins  of  Rhinoculura,  now  buried  in  the 
sand  ;  and  soon  after  our  camels  knelt  down  at  the  gates  of  El 
Arish,  the  last  town  on  the  Egyptian  frontier.  31st, — We  spent 
in  El  Arish,  being  unable  to  get  fresh  camels.  We  bought  a  sheep 
for  five  shillings  ;  drank  freely  of  their  delightful  water — What  a 
blessing  after  the  desert  !  Found  out  the  river  of  Egypt,  the 
boundary  of  Judah  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  quite  diy.  1st  June, 
— Visited  the  school,  a  curiosity,  all  the  children  sit  cross-legged 
on  the  floor,  rocking  to  and  fro,  repeating  something  in  Arabic. 
We  had  a  curious  interview  with  the  governor,  sitting  in  the  gate 
in  the  ancient  manner.  We  are  quite  expert  now  at  taking  off 
our  shoes  and  sitting  in  the  Eastern  mode.  Smoking,  and  coffee 
in  very  small  cups,  are  the  constant  accompaniments  of  these 
visits.  Left  the  same  evening,  and  did  not  reach  Sheikh  Juidhe, 
in  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  till  the  sun  was  nearly  bursting  into 
view.  2d,-Spent  a  happy  Sabbath  here  ;  sung  "In  Judah's  land 
God  is  well  known."  Singing  praises  in  our  tents  is  very  sweet, 
they  are  so  frail,  like  our  mortal  bodies  ;  they  rise  easily  into  the 
ears  of  our  present  Father.  Our  journey  through  the  land  of  the 
Philistines  was  truly  pleasant.  3d, — We  went  through  a  fine  pas- 
ture country  ;  immense  straths ;  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  and 
asses  and  camels,  often  came  in  sight.  This  is  the  very  way  up 
out  of  Egypt,  little  changed  from  the  day  that  the  Ethiopian  went 
on  his  way  rejoicing,  and  Joseph  and  Mary  carried  down  the  babe 
from  the  anger  of  Herod.  Little  changed  !  did  I  say  ?  it  is  all 
changed  ;  no  more  is  there  one  brook  of  water.  Every  river  of 
Egypt — Wady,  Gaza,  Eschol,  Sorek — every  brook  we  crossed, 
was  dried  up,  not  a  drop  of  water.  The  land  is  changed  ;  no 
more  is  it  the  rich  land  of  Philistia.  The  sand  struggles  with 
the  grass  for  mastery.  The  cities  are  changed — where  are  they  ? 
The  people  are  changed — no  more  the  bold  Philistines — no  more 
the  children  of  Simeon — no  more  Isaac  and  his  herdsmen — no 
more  David  and  his  horsemen  ;  but  miserable  Arab  shepherds — 
simple  people,  without  ideas — poor,  degraded,  fearful.  Khanounes 
was  the  first  town  we  entered — Scripture  name  unknown.  The 
bury  ing-ground  outside  the  town.  The  well,  and  people  coming 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CFIEYNE.  93 

to  draw,  were  objects  of  great  interest  to  us.     The  people  were 
highly  entertained  with  us  in  return.     We  sat  down  in  the  Bazaar, 
and  were  a  spectacle  to  all.     How  much  we  longed  to  have  the 
Arabic  tongue,  that  we  might  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  in  God's  own  land.     Same  evening  we  heard  the  cry  of  the 
wolf,  and  encamped  two  miles  from  Gaza.     The  plague  was  ra- 
ging, so  we  did  not  enter,  but  spent  a  delightful  day  in  comparing 
its  condition  with  God's  word  concerning  it — "  Baldness  is  come 
upon  Gaza."     The  old  city  is  buried  under  sand  hills,  without  a 
blade  of  grass,  so  that  it  is  bald  indeed.     The  herds  and  flocks  are 
innumerable,  fulfilling  Zeph.  ii. ;  Andrew  and  I  climbed  the  hill  up 
which  Samson  carried  the  gates.      5th, — Passed  through  a  fine 
olive  grove  for  many  miles,  and  entered  the  vale  of  Eschol.     The 
people  were  all  in  the  fields  cutting  and  bringing  in  their  barley. 
They  reap  with  the  hook  as  we  do.     They  seem  to  carry  in  at 
same  time  upon  camels.     No  vines  in  Eschol  now — no  pomegran- 
ates ;  but  some  green  fig-trees.     Crossed  the  brook  Sorek — dry. 
Spent  the  mid-day  under  the  embowering  shade  of  a  fig-tree ; 
tasted  the  apricots  of  the  good  land.     Same  evening  we  came  to 
Doulis  which  we  take  to  be  Eshtaol,  where  Samson  was  born. 
6th, — We  went  due  east,  and,  after  a  mountain  pass,  saw  the  hills 
Df  Judah — an  immense  plain  intervening,  all  studded  with  little 
towns.     From  their  names  we  found  out  many  Bible  spots.     This 
valley  or  plain  is  the  very  vale  of  Zephatha,  of  which  you  read  in 
2  Chronicles  chap.  xiv. — in  the  plain  of  Sephela."     Before  night 
we  entered  among  the  hills  of  Judah — very  like  our  own  High- 
lands— and  slept  all  night  among  the  mountains,  at  a  deserted  vil- 
lage called  Latroon.     7th, — One  of  the  most  privileged  days  of 
our  life.     We  broke  up  our  tents  by  moonlight ;  soon  the  sun  was 
up ;  we  entered  a  defile  of  the    most  romantic  character  ;  wild 
rocks  and  verdant  hills, — wild  flowers  of  every  color  and  fragrance 
scented  our  path.     Sometimes  we  came  upon  a  clump  of  beautiful 
olive  trees,  then  wild  again.     The  turtle's  voice  was  heard  in  the 
land,  and  singing  birds  of  sweetest  note.     Our  camels  carried  us 
up  this  path  for  four  hours ;  and  our  turbaned  Bedouins  added  by 
their  strange  figures  to  the  scene.     The  terracing  of  all  the  hills  is 
the  most  remarkable  feature  of  Judean  scenery.     Every  foot  of 
the  rockiest  mountains  may,  in  this  way,  be  covered  with  vines. 
We  thought  of  Isaiah  wandering  here,  and  David  and  Solomon. 
Still  all  was  wilderness.     The  hand  of  man  had  been  actively  em- 

?loyed  upon  every  mountain,  but  where  were  these  laborers  now  ? 
udah  is  gone  into  captivity  before  the  enemy.     There  are  few 
men  left  in  the  land  ;  not  a  vine  is  there.    "  The  vine  languisheth." 
We  came  down  upon  Garieh,  a  village  embosomed  in  figs  and 
pomegranates. 

Ascending  again,  we  came  down  into  the  valley  of  Elah,  where 
David  slew  Goliath.  Another  long  and  steep  ascent  of  a  most 
rugged  hill,  brought  us  into  a  strange  scene— a  desert  of  sun-burnt 


94  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

rocks.     I  had  read  of  this,  and  knew  that  Jerusalem  was  near.    I 
left  my  camel  and  went  before,  hurrying  over  the  burning  rocks. 
In  about  half  an  hour  Jerusalem  came  in  sight.     "  How  doth  the 
city  sit  solitary  that  was  full  of  people  !"     Is  this  the  perfection  of 
beauty  ?     "  How  hath  the  Lord  covered  the  daughter  of  Zion 
with  a  cloud  in  his  anger  P     It  is,  indeed,  very  desolate.     Read 
the  two  first  chapters  of  Lamentations,  and  you  have  a  vivid  pic- 
ture of  our  first  sight  of  Jerusalem.     We  lighted  off  our  camels 
within  the  Jaffa  gate.     Among  those  who  crowded  round  us,  we 
observed  several  Jews.     I  think  I  had  better  not  attempt  to  tell 
you  about  Jerusalem.     There  is  so  much  to  describe,  and  I  know 
not  where  to  begin.     The  Consul,  Mr.  Young,  received  us  most 
kindly,  provided  us  a  house  where  we  might  spread  our  mats,  and 
helped  us  in  every  way.      Mr.  Nicolayson  called  the  same  eve- 
ning, and  insisted  on  our  occupying  one  of  the  mission-houses  on 
Mount  Zion.     The  plague  is  still  in  Jerusalem,  so  that  we  must 
keep  ourselves  in  quarantine.     The  plague  only  communicates  by 
contact,  so  that  we  are  not  allowed  to  touch  any  one,  or  let  any 
one  touch  us.     Every  night  we  heard  the  mourners  going  about 
the  streets  with  their  dismal  wailings  for  the  dead.     On  Sabbath 
Mr.  Nicolayson  read  the  prayers,  and  Dr.  Black  preached  from 
Isaiah  ii.  2.     Dr.  Keith  in  the  evening.     Three  converted  Jews 
were  among  the  hearers.     On  Monday  10th,  we  visited  the  Sep- 
ulchre, and  a  painful  sight,  where  we  can  find  no  traces  of  Cal- 
vary.    Same  evening  rode  up  to  the  Mount  of  Olives:  past  Geth- 
semane,  a  most  touching  spot.     Visited  Sir  Moses  Montefiore,  a 
Jew  of  London,  encamped  on  Mount  Olivet ;  very  kind  to  us. 
llth, — Went  round  the  most  of  the  places  to  be  visited  near  Jeru- 
salem— Rephaim,  Gihon,  Siloa's  Brook  "  that  flowed  fast  by  the 
Oracle  of  God  ;"  the  Pool  of  Siloam — the  place  where  Jesus  wept 
over  the  city :  Bethany — of  all  places  my  favorite — the  tombs  of 
the  Kings.    Such  a  day  we  never  spent  in  this  world  before.    The 
climate  is  truly  delightful — hot  at  mid-day,  but  delightful  breezes 
at  morn  and  even.     12th, — A  business  day,  getting  information 
about  Jews.      In  the  evening,  walked  to  Aceldama — a  dreadful 
spot.     Zion  is  ploughed  like  a  field.     I  gathered  some  barley,  and 
noticed  cauliflowers  planted  in  rows.     See  Micah  iii.  12.    Jerusa- 
lem is,  indeed,  heaps.     The  quantities  of  rubbish  would  amaze  you 
— in  one  place  higher  than  the  walls.    13th, — We  went  to  Hebron, 
twenty  miles  south  ;  Mr.  Nicolayson,  his  son,  the  Consul,  and  ladies 
accompanying  us,  all  on  mules  and  horses.     Judah's  cites  are  all 
waste.    Except  Bethlehem,  we  saw  none  but  ruins  till  we  reached 
Hebron.     The  vines  are  beautifully  cultivated  here,  and  make  it 
a  Paradise      The  hills  a  1  terraced  to  the  top.     We  spent  a  de- 
lightful evening  and  all  next  day.     We  met  the  Jews  and  had  an 
interesting  interview  with  them.      We  read  Genesis  xviii.,  and 
many  other  Bible  passages  with  great  joy.     Saw  the  mosques 
where  the  tomb  of  Abraham  and  Sarah  is.     14th, — Returned  by 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE  95 

Bethlehem  to  Jerusalem.  Bethlehem  is  a  sweet  village,  placed  on 
the  top  of  a  rocky  hill — very  white  and  dazzling.  You  see  it  on 
both  sides  of  the  hill.  At  Rachel's  sepulchre  you  see  Jerusalem 
on  one  hand  and  Bethlehem  on  the  other,  an  interesting  sight — six 
miles  apart.  On  Sabbath  we  enjoyed  the  Lord's  Supper  in  an 
Upper  Chamber  in  Jerusalem.  It  was  a  time  much  to  be  remem- 
bered. Andrew  preached  in  the  evening  from  John  xiv.  2,  3. 
17th, — The  plague  has  been  increasing  so  that  we  think  it  better  to 
depart.  Last  visit  to  Gethsemane,  and  Bethany,  and  Siloam. 
Evening, — Took  farewell  of  all  our  friends  in  Jerusalem,  with 
much  sorrow  you  may  believe.  Went  due  north  to  Ramah,  by 
Gibeon,  and  slept  at  Beer,  again  in  our  tent,  in  Benjamin.  19th, — 
Passed  Bethel  where  Jacob  slept.  Passed  through  the  rich  and 
rocky  defile  of  Ephraim,  by  Lebonah,  to  Sychar.  You  cannot  be- 
lieve what  a  delightsome  land  it  is.  We  sought  anxiously  for  the 
well  where  Jesus  sat.  Andrew  alone  found  it,  and  lost  his  Bible 
in  it.  20th, — Had  a  most  interesting  morning  with  the  Jews  of 
Sychar.  Saw  many  of  them  ;  also  the  Samaritans  in  their  syna- 
gogue. Same  evening  visited  Samaria,  a  wonderful  place,  and 
encamped  at  Sanour.  21st, — arrived  at  Carmel,  where  we  now 
are,  encamped  within  two  yards  of  the  sea.  We  have  been  in 
quarantine  here  seven  days,  as  there  is  no  plague  north  of  this. 
Several  English  are  encamped  here — Lord  R.,  Lord  H.,  &c.  We 
have  daily  conversations  sitting  on  the  sand.  We  are  not  allowed 
to  touch  even  the  rope  of  a  tent.  Acre  is  in  sight  across  the  bay. 
We  have  delightful  bathing.  To-morrow  Lord  H.  leaves,  and 
kindly  offers  to  take  this.  CarmePs  rocky  brow  is  over  us.  We 
are  all  well  and  happy.  On  Monday,  we  propose  leaving  for 
Tiberias  and  Saphet.  Soon  we  shall  be  in  Beyrout,  and  on  our 
way  to  Smyrna.  Do  not  be  anxious  for  me.  Trust  us  to  God, 
who  goes  with  us  where  we  go.  I  only  pray  that  our  mission 
may  be  blessed  to  Israel.  Sir  Moses  M.  has  arrived,  and  pitched 
his  tent  within  fifty  yards  of  us.  Kindest  regards  to  all  that  in- 
quire after  me,  not  forgetting  dear  W. — Your  affectionate  son,"&c. 

When  the  two  elder  brethren  of  the  deputation  left  us  for  Eu- 
rope, we  turned  southward  again  from  Beyrout,  to  visit  the  regions 
of  Phoenicia  and  Galilee.  Never  did  Mr.  M'Cheyne  seem  more 
gladsome  than  in  gazing  on  these  regions. 

At  Tyre,  he  remembered  the  request  of  an  elder  in  the  parish 
of  Larbert,  who  had  written  to  him  before  his  departure,  stating 
what  he  considered  to  be  a  difficulty  in  the  ordinary  expositions 
of  the  prophecies  which  speak  of  that  renowned  city.  With 
great  delight,  he  examined  the  difficulty  on  the  spot ;  and  it  is  be- 
lieved that  his  testimony  on  such  points  as  these,  when  it  reached 
some  men  of  sceptical  views  in  that  scene  of  his  early  labors,  was 
not  unblest. 

From  Saphet  he  writes : — "  I  sat  looking  down  upon  the  Lake 


96  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

this  morning  for  about  an  hour.  It  was  just  at  our  feet — the  very 
water  where  Jesus  walked,  where  he  called  his  disciples,  where 
he  rebuked  the  storm,  where  he  said,  *  Children,  have  ye  any 
meat  ?'  after  he  rose  from  the  dead.  Jesus  is  the  same  still."  Tc 
his  early  and  familiar  friend,  Mr.  Somerville,  he  thus  describe? 
the  same  view : — "  O  what  a  view  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee  is  before 
you,  at  your  feet !  It  is  above  three  hours'  descent  to  the  water's 
edge,  and  yet  it  looks  as  if  you  could  run  down  in  as  many  min- 
utes. The  lake  is  much  larger  than  I  had  imagined.  It  is  hem- 
med in  by  mountains  on  every  side,  sleeping  as  calmly  and  softly 
as  if  it  had  been  the  sea  of  glass  which  John  saw  in  heaven.  We 
tried  in  vain  to  follow  the  course  of  the  Jordan  running  through 
it.  True,  there  were  clear  lines,  such  as  you  see  in  the  wake  of  a 
vessel,  but  then  these  did  not  go  straight  through  the  lake.  The 
hills  of  Bashan  are  very  high  and  steep,  where  they  run  into  the 
lake.  At  one  point,  a  man  pointed  out  to  us  where  the  tombs  in 
the  rocks  are,  where  the  Demoniacs  used  to  live  ;  and  near  it  the 
hills  were  exactly  what  the  Scriptures  describe,  *  a  steep  place.' 
where  the  swine  ran  down  into  the  sea.  On  the  north-east  of  the 
sea,  Hermon  rises  very  grand,  intersected  with  many  ravines  full 
of  snow." 

The  day  we  spent  at  the  lake — at  the  very  water-side — was 
ever  memorable ;  it  was  so  peculiarly  sweet.  We  felt  an  inde- 
scribable interest  even  in  lifting  a  shell  from  the  shore  of  a  sea 
where  Jesus  had  so  often  walked.  It  was  here  that  two  of  the 
beautiful  hymns  in  "  The  Songs  of  Zion"  were  suggested  to  him. 
The  one  was,  "  How  pleasant  to  me"  &c.,  the  other,  "  To  yonder 
side  /"  but  the  latter  lay  beside  him  unfinished  till  a  later  period. 

His  complaint  was  now  considerably  abated ;  his  strength 
seemed  returning ;  and  often  did  he  long  to  be  among  his  people 
again,  though  quieting  his  soul  upon  the  Lord.  Not  a  few  pastors 
of  another  church,  have,  from  time  to  time,  come  forth  to  this 
land,  compelled  by  disease  to  seek  for  health  in  foreign  regions ; 
but  how  rarely  do  we  find  the  pastor's  heart  retained — how  rarely 
do  we  discover  that  the  shepherd  yearns  still  over  the  flock  he 
left.  But  so  deep  was  Mr.  M'Cheyne's  feelings  toward  the  flock 
over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  had  made  him  overseer,  that  his  con- 
cern for  them  became  a  temptation  to  his  soul.  It  was  not  in  the 
mere  desire  to  preach  again  that  he  manifested  this  concern ;  for 
this  desire  might  have  been  selfish,  as  he  said — "  No  doubt  there 
is  pride  in  this  anxiety  to  preach ;  a  submissive  soul  would  rejoice 
only  in  doing  the  present  will  of  God."  But  his  prayers  for  them 
went  up  daily  to  the  throne.  We  had  precious  seasons  of  united 
prayer  also  for  that  same  end — especially  one  morning  at  sun-rise 
in  Gethsemane,  and  another  morning  at  Carmel,  where  we  joined 
in  supplication  on  the  silent  shore  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  as  soon  as 
day  dawned  and  then  again  at  evening  on  the  top,  where  Eliiah 
prayed. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  97 

Distance  of  place,  or  peculiarities  of  circumstance,  never  altered 
nis  views  of  duty,  nor  changed  his  feelings  as  a  minister  of  Christ. 
In  Galilee  he  meditated  upon  the  aspect  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  in 
our  beloved  Scotland,  and  the  principles  he  had  maintained 
appeared  to  him  as  plainly  accordant  with  the  Word  of  God 
when  tried  there,  apart  from  excitement,  as  they  did  when  he 
reviewed  them  in  connection  with  their  effects  at  home.  "I 
hope,"  were  his  words  to  a  brother  in  the  ministry,  "  I  hope  the 
Church  has  been  well  guided  and  blessed  ;  and  if  times  of  diffi- 
culty are  to  come,  I  do  believe  there  is  no  position  so  proper  for 
her  to  be  in,  as  the  attitude  of  a  missionary  church,  giving  freely 
to  Jew  and  Gentile,  as  she  has  freely  received — so  may  she  be 
round  when  the  Lord  comes." 

At  the  foot  of  Lebanon,  in  the  town  of  Beyrout,  he  was  able  to- 
expound  a  chapter  (Acts  x.)  at  a  prayer-meeting  of  the  Ameri- 
can brethren.  This  quite  rejoiced  his  heart ;  for  it  seemed  as  if 
the  Lord  were  restoring  him,  and  meant  again  to  use  him  in 
preaching  the  glad  tidings.  But  shortly  after,  during  the  oppres- 
sive heat  of  the  afternoon,  he  felt  himself  unwell.  He  had  paid  a 
visit  to  a  young  man  from  Glasgow  in  the  town,  who  was  ill  of 
fever ;  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  this  visit,  at  a  time  when  he  was 
in  a  state  of  debility  from  previous  fatigue,  was  the  immediate  oc- 
casion of  his  own  illness.  He  was  very  soon  prostrated  under 
the  fever.  But  his  medical  attendant  apprehended  no  danger, 
and  advised  him  to  proceed  to  Smyrna,  in  the  belief  that  the  cool 
air  of  the  sea  would  be  much  more  in  his  favor  than  the  sultry 
heat  of  Beyrout.  Accordingly,  in  company  with  our  faithful 
Hebrew  friend,  Erasmus  Caiman,  we  embarked  ;  but  as  we  lay 
off  Cyprus,  the  fever  increased  to  such  a  height,  that  he  lost  his 
memory  for  some  hours,  and  was  racked  with  excessive  pain  in 
his  head.  When  the  vessel  sailed  he  revived  considerably,  but 
during  three  days  no  medical  aid  could  be  obtained.  He  scarcely 
ever  spoke  ;  and  only  once  did  he  for  a  moment,  on  a  Saturday- 
night,  lift  his  languid  eye,  as  he  lay  on  deck  enjoying  the  breeze, 
to  catch  a  distant  sight  of  Patmos.  We  watched  him  with  ago- 
lizing  anxiety  till  we  reached  Smyrna  and  the  village  of  Bouja. 
Though  three  miles  off,  yet  for  the  sake  of  medical  aid  he  rode  to 
.his  village  upon  a  mule  after  sunset,  ready  to  drop  every  mo- 
Tient  with  pain  and  burning  fever.  But  here  the  Lord  had  pre- 
oared  for  him  the  best  and  kindest  help.  The  tender  and  paren- 
.al  care  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lewis,  in  whose  house  he  found  a  home, 
was  never  mentioned  by  him  but  with  deepest  gratitude  ;  and  the 
sight  of  the  flowering  jessamine,  or  the  mention  of  the  deep- 
green  cypress,  would  invariably  call  up  in  his  mind  associations 
of  Bouja  and  its  inmates.  He  used  to  say  it  was  his  second  birth- 
place. 

During  that  time,  like  most  of  God's  people  who  have  been  in 
sickness,  he  felt  that  a  single  passage  of  the  Word  of  God  was 

VOL.  I.  7 


08  MEMOIR    OF    THE    EJ?  .   R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

moie  truly  food  to  his  fainting  soul  than  anything  besides.  Oc.fc 
day  his  spirit  re\  ived,  and  his  eye  glistened,  when  I  spoke  of  the 
Saviour's  sympathy,  adducing  as  the  very  words  of  Jesus,  Psalm 
xli.  1 — "  Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor,  the  Lord  will  de- 
liver him  in  time  of  trouble"  &c.  It  seemed  so  applicable  to  his 
own  case,  as  a  minister  of  the  glad  tidings  ;  for  often  had  he  "  con- 
sidered the  poor,"  carrying  a  cup  of  cold  water  to  a  disciple. 
Another  passage  written  for  the  children  of  God  in  their  distress, 
was  spoken  to  him  when  he  seemed  nearly  insensible — "  Call 
upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble"  This  word  of  God  was  as  the 
drop  of  honey  to  Jonathan. 

He  himself  thus  spoke  of  his  illness  to  his  friends  at  home : — 
"  I  left  the  foot  of  Lebanon  when  I  could  hardly  see,  or  hear,  or 
speak,  or  remember ;  I  felt  my  faculties  going,  one  by  one,  and  I 
had  every  reason  to  expect  that  I  would  soon  be  with  my  God. 
It  is  a  sore  trial  to  be  alone  and  dying,  in  a  foreign  land,  and  it 
has  made  me  feel  in  a  way  that  I  never  knew  before,  the  neces- 
sity of  having  unfeigned  faith  in  Jesus  and  in  God.  Sentiments, 
natural  feelings;  glowing  fancies  of  divine  things,  will  not  sup- 
port the  soul  in  such  an  hour.  There  is  much  self-delusion  in  our 
estimation  of  ourselves  when  we  are  untried  and  in  the  midst  of 
Christian  friends,  whose  warm  feelings  give  a  glow  to  ours,  which 
they  do  not  possess  in  themselves."  Even  then  he  had  his  people  in 
his  heart.  "  When  I  got  better,  I  used  to  creep  out  in  the  evenings 
about  sunset.  I  often  remembered  you  all  then.  I  could  not  write, 
as  my  eyes  and  head  were  much  affected  ;  I  could  read  but  very 
little  ;  I  could  speak  very  little,  for  I  had  hardly  any  voice  ;  and  so 
I  had  all  my  time  to  lay  my  people  before  God,  and  pray  for  a 
blessing  on  them.  About  the  last  evening  I  was  there,  we  all 
went  to  the  vintage,  and  I  joined  in  gathering  the  grapes."  To 
Mr.  Somerville  he  wrote  : — "  My  mind  was  very  weak  when  I 
was  at  the  worst,  and  therefore  the  things  of  eternity  were  often 
dim.  1  had  no  fear  to  die,  for  Christ  had  died.  Still  I  prayed 
for  recovery,  if  it  was  the  Lord's  will.  You  remember  you  told 
me  to  be  humble  among  your  last  advices.  You  see  God  is  teach- 
ing me  the  same  thing.  I  fear  I  am  not  thoroughly  humbled.  I 
feel  the  pride  of  my  heart  and  bewail  it."  To  his  kind  medical 
friend  Dr.  Gibson,  in  Dundee,  he  wrote  : — "  I  really  believed  that 
my  Master  had  called  me  home,  and  that  I  would  sleep  beneath 
the  dark  green  cypresses  of  Bouja  till  the  Lord  shall  come,  and 
they  that  sleep  in  Jesus  come  with  him  ;  and  my  most  earnest 
prayer  was  for  my  dear  flock,  that  God  would  give  them  a  pas- 
tor after  his  own  heart." 

When  we  met,  after  an  eight  days'  separation,  on  board  the 
vessel  at  Constantinople,  he  mentioned  as  one  of  the  most  interest- 
ing incidents  of  the  week,  that  one  evening,  while  walking  with 
Mr.  Lewis,  they  met  a  young  Greek  and  his  wife,  both  of  whom 
were  believed  to  be  really  converted  souls.  It  created  a  thrill  in 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  99 

nis  bosom  to  meet  with  these  almost  solitary  representatives  of  the 
once-faithful  and  much-tried  native  Church  of  Smyrna. 

Meanwhile  there  were  movements  at  home  that  proved  the 
Lord  to  be  he  who  "  alone  doeth  wondrous  things/'  The  cry  of 
his  servant  in  Asia  was  not  forgotten ;  the  eye  of  the  Lord  turned 
towards  his  people.  It  was  during  the  time  of  Mr.  M'Cheyne's 
sore  sickness,  that  his  flock  in  Dundee  were  receiving  a  blessing 
from  the  opened  windows  of  heaven.  Their  pastor  was  lying  at 
the  gate  of  death,  in  utter  helplessness.  But  the  Lord  had  done 
this  on  very  purpose  ;  for  he  meant  to  show  that  he  needed  not 
the  help  of  any  :  he  could  send  forth  new  laborers,  and  work  by 
new  instruments,  when  it  pleased  him.  We  little  knew  that  during 
the  days  when  we  were  waiting  at  the  foot  of  Lebanon  for  a  ves- 
sel to  carry  us  to  Smyrna,  the  arm  of  the  Lord  had  begun  to  be 
revealed  in  Scotland.  On  the  23d  of  July  the  great  Revival  at 
Kilsyth  took  place. 

Mr.  W.  C.  Burns,  the  same  who  was  supplying  Mr.  M'Cheyne's 
place  in  his  absence,  was  on  that  day  preaching  to  his  father's 
flock ;  and  while  pressing  upon  them  immediate  acceptance  of 
Christ  with  deep  solemnity,  the  whole  of  the  vast  assembly  were 
overpowered.  The  Holy  Spirit  seemed  to  come  down  as  a  rush- 
ing mighty  wind,  and  to  fill  the  place.  Very  many  were  that 
day  struck  to  the  heart ;  the  sanctuary  was  filled  with  distressed 
and  enquiring  souls.  All  Scotland  heard  the  glad  news  that  the 
sky  was  no  longer  as  brass — that  the  rain  had  begun  to  fall.  The 
Spirit  in  mighty  power  began  to  work  from  that  day  forward  in 
many  places  of  the  land. 

Mr.  Burns  returned  to  Mr.  M'Cheyne's  flock  on  August  8th- 
one  of  the  days  when  Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  stretched  on  his  bed, 
praying  for  his  people  under  all  his  own  suffering.  The  news  of 
the  work  at  Kilsyth  had  produced  a  deep  impression  in  Dundee  ; 
and  two  days  after,  the  Spirit  began  to  work  in  St.  Peter's,  at  the 
time  of  the  prayer-meeting  in  the  Church,  in  a  way  similar  to  Kil- 
syth. Day  after  day,  the  people  met  for  prayer  and  hearing  the 
Word  ;  and  the  times  of  the  Apostles  seemed  returned,  when  "  the 
Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily  of  such  as  should  be  saved."  All 
this  time,  Mr.  M'Cheyne  knew  not  how  gracious  the  Lord  had 
been  in  giving  him  his  heart's  desire.  It  was  not  till  we  were 
within  sight  of  home,  that  the  glad  news  of  these  Revivals  reached 
our  ears.  But  he  continued  like  Epaphras,  "  laboring  fervently  in 
prayer,"  and  sought  daily  to  prepare  himself  for  a  more  efficient 
discharge  of  his  office,  should  the  Lord  restore  him  to  it  again. 
He  sends  home  this  message  to  a  fellow-laborer ;  "  Do  not  forget 
to  carry  on  the  work  in  hearts  brought  to  a  Saviour.  I  feel  this 
was  one  of  my  faults  in  the  ministry.  Nourish  babes ;  comfort 
downcast  believers ;  counsel  those  perplexed  ;  perfect  that  which 
is  lacking  in  their  faith.  Prepare  them  for  sore  trials.  I  fear  most 


100  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

Christians  are  quite  unready  for  days  of  darkness."  (Mr.  Moody 
Stuart.) 

Our  journey  led  us  through  Moldavia,  Wallachia,  and  Austria — 
lands  of  darkness  and  of  the  shadow  of  death.  Profound  stran- 
gers to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  the  people  of  these  lands,  never- 
theless, profess  to  be  Christians.  Superstition  and  its  idolatries 
veil  the  glorious  object  of  Faith  from  every  eye.  In  these  regions, 
as  well  as  in  those  already  traversed,  Mr.  M'Cheyne's  anxiety  for 
souls  appeared  in  the  efforts  he  made  to  leave  at  least  a  few  words 
of  Scripture  with  the  Jews  whom  we  met,  however  short  the  time 
of  our  interview.  His  spirit  was  stirred  in  him  ;  and,  with  his 
Hebrew  Bible  in  his  hand,  he  would  walk  up  thoughtfully  and 
solemnly  to  the  first  Jew  he  could  get  access  to,  and  begin  by  call- 
ing the  man's  attention  to  some  statement  of  God's  Word.  In 
Palestine,  if  the  Jew  did  not  understand  Italian,  he  would  repeat 
to  him  such  texts  in  Hebrew  as  "  In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  foun- 
tain opened  to  the  house  of  David,"  &c.  (Zech.  xiii.  1.)  And  one 
evening,  at  the  well  of  Doulis,  when  the  Arab  population  were  all 
clustered  round  the  water  troughs,  he  looked  on  very  wistfully, 
and  said, — "  If  only  we  had  Arabic,  we  might  sow  beside  all 
waters !" 

At  Jassy,  after  a  deeply  interesting  day,  spent  in  conversation 
with  Jews  who  came  to  the  inn,  he  said, "  I  will  remember  the 
faces  of  those  men  at  the  Judgment-seat."  When  he  came  among 
the  more  educated  Jews  of  Europe,  he  rejoiced  to  find  that  they 
could  converse  with  him  in  Latin.  His  heart  was  bent  on  doing 
what  he  could  (Mark  xiv.  8)  in  season  and  out  of  season.  "  One 
thing,"  he  writes,  "  I  am  deeply  convinced  of,  that  God  can  make 
the  simplest  statement  of  the  gospel  effectual  to  save  souls.  If  only 
it  be  the  true  gospel,  the  good  tidings,  the  message  that  God  loved 
the  world,  and  provided  a  ransom  free  to  all,  then  God  is  able  to 
make  it  wound  the  heart,  and  heal  it  too.  There  is  deep  mean- 
ing in  the  words  of  Paul,  '  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ.'" 

The  abominations  of  Popery  witnessed  in  Austrian  Poland,  called 
forth  many  a  prayer  for  the  destruction  of  the  Man  of  Sin.  "  The 
images  and  idols  by  the  wayside  are  actually  frightful,  stamping 
the  whole  land  as  a  kingdom  of  darkness.  I  do  believe  that  a 
journey  through  Austria  would  go  far  to  cure  some  of  the  Popery- 
admirers  of  our  beloved  land."  He  adds — "  These  are  the  mark? 
of  the  beast  upon  this  land."  And  in  like  manner  our  privileges 
in  Scotland  used  to  appear  to  him  the  more  precious,  when,  as  at 
Brody,  we  heard  of  Protestants  who  were  supplied  with  sermon 
only  once  a  year.  "  I  must  tell  this  to  my  people,"  said  he.  "  when 
I  return,  to  make  them  prize  their  many  seasons  of  grace." 

He  estimated  the  importance  of  a  town  or  country  by  its  rela- 
tion to  the  house  of  Israel ;  and  his  yearnings  over  these  lost  sheep 
resembled  his  bowels  of  compassion  for  his  fbck  at  home.  At 


MEMOIR    OP    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  101 

Tarnapol,  in  Galicia,  he  wrote  home—4*  Ws:  are  in  TferftKpol,  a 
very  nice  clean  town,  prettily  situated  an  -a  winding  streaVn,  with 
wooded  hills  around.  I  suppose  you  never  heard  its  ^ame;  before  ; 
neither  did  I  till  we  were  there  among  .tho  -Jews.  xTkno^  not 
whether  it  has  been  the  birth-place  of  warriors,  or  poets,  or  ora- 
tors ;  its  flowers  have  hitherto  been  born  to  blush  unseen,  at  least 
by  us  barbarians  of  the  north  ;  but  if  God  revive  the  dry  bones 
of  Israel  that  are  scattered  over  the  world,  there  will  arise  from 
this  place  an  exceeding  great  army." 

Our  friend  and  brother  in  the  faith,  Erasmus  Caiman,  lightened 
the  tediousness  of  a  long  day's  journey,  by  repeating  to  us  some 
Hebrew  poetry.  One  piece  was  on  Israel's  present  state  of 
degradation  ;  it  began  — 


As  the  vehicle  drove  along,  we  translated  it  line  by  line,  and  soon 
after  Mr.  M'Cheyne  put  it  into  verse.  The  following  lines  are  a 
part  :  — 

Rock  and  Refuge  of  my  soul, 
Swiftly  let  the  season  roll, 
When  thine  Israel  shall  arise 
Lovely  in  the  nations'  eyes  ! 

Lord  of  glory,  Lord  of  might, 

As  our  ransomed  fathers  tell  ; 
Once  more  for  thy  people  fight, 

Plead  for  thy  loved  Israel. 
Give  our  spoilers'  towers  to  be 
Waste  and  desolate  as  we. 

Hasten  Lord,  the  joyful  year, 

When  thy  Zion,  tempest  tossed, 
Shall  the  silver  trumpet  hear 

Bring  glad  tidings  to  the  lost  ! 
Captive  cast  thy  cords  from  thee, 
Loose  thy  neck  —  be  free  —  be  free  ! 

Why  dost  thou  behold  our  sadness? 

See  the  proud  have  torn  away 
All  our  years  of  solemn  gladness, 

When  thy  flock  kept  holy-day  ! 
Lord,  thy  fruitful  vine  is  bare, 
Not  one  gleaning  grape  is  there  ! 

Rock  and  Refuge  of  my  soul, 
Swiftly  let  the  season  roll, 
When  thine  Israel  shall  be, 
Once  again  beloved  and  free  ! 

In  nis  notes,  he  has  one  or  two  subjects  marked  for  hymns. 
One  of  these  is  —  Isaiah  ii.  3  —  "  Come  ye,"  &c.,  a  loving  call  to  the 
Jews.  Another  is  to  the  same  effect  —  Isaiah  i.  15  —  "  Come,  let  us 
reason  together."  But  these  he  never  completed.  In  Cracow, 
having  heard  of  the  death  of  a  friend,  the  wife  of  an  English  cler- 


102  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNB. 

gyman",  in  the  midsi  of  he£  days  and  in  the  full  promise  of  useful 
ness,  he  began'to  peri  a  few  sweet  lines  of  comfort. 

•*3  ;    •  :  .«  ;  Oft  as $£3  taught  the?  little  maids  of  France 
To  leave  the  garland,  Castanet,  and  dance, 
And  listen  to  the  words  which  she  would  say 
About  the  crowns  that  never  fade  away, 
A  new  expression  kindled  in  her  eye, 
A  holy  brightness  borrowed  from  the  sky. 
And  when  returning  to  her  native  land, 
She  bowed  beneath  a  fathers  chast'ning  hand ; 
When  the  quick  pulse  and  flush  upon  the  cheek, 
A  touching  warning  to  her  friends  would  speak, 
A  holy  cheerfulness  yet  filled  her  eye, 
Willing  she  was  to  live,  willing  to  die. 
As  the  good  Shunamite  (the  Scriptures  tell), 
When  her  son  died,  said  meekly,  "  It  is  well," 
So  when  Sophia  lost  her  infant  boy, 
And  felt  how  dear-bought  is  a  mother's  joy, 
When  with  green  turf  the  little  grave  she  spread, 
"  Not  lost,  but  gone  before,"  she  meekly  said. 
And  now  they  sleep  together  'neath  the  willow, 
The  same  dew  drops  upon  their  silent  pillow. 
Return,  O  mourner,  from  this  double  grave, 
And  praise  the  God  who  all  her  graces  gave. 
Follow  her  faith,  and  let  her  mantle  be 
A  cloak  of  holy  zeal  to  cover  thee. 

The  danger  which  he  incurred  from  the  shepherds  in  this  region, 
and  other  similar  perils  to  which  he  was  exposed  in  company 
with  others,  have  been  recorded  in  the  Narrative.  Out  of  them 
all  the  Lord  delivered  him  ;  and  not  from  these  perils  only  did  he 
save  him,  but  from  many  severe  trials  to  his  health,  to  which 
variety  of  climate  and  discomforts  of  accommodation  subjected 
him.  And  now  we  were  traversing  Prussia,  drawing  nearer  our 
own  land.  It  was  about  five  months  since  we  had  received  let- 
ters from  Scotland,  our  route  having  led  us  away  from  places 
which  we  had  anticipated  visiting,  and  where  communications 
had  been  left  for  us.  We  pressed  homeward  somewhat  anxiously, 
yet  wondering  often  at  past  mercies.  In  a  letter  from  Berlin,  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  remarked,  "  Our  heavenly  Father  has  brought  us 
through  so  many  trials  and  dangers  that  I  feel  persuaded  he  will 
yet  carry  us  to  the  end.  Like  John,  we  shall  fulfil  our  course. 
*  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the  day  T  Are  we  not  all  immor- 
tal till  our  work  is  done  ?"  His  strength  was  rapidly  increasing  ; 
the  journey  had  answered  the  ends  anticipated  to  a  great  extent, 
hi  his  restoration  to  health.  He  was  able  to  preach  at  Hamburgh 
to  the  English  congregation  of  Mr.  Rheder,  from  whom  it  was 
that  the  first  hint  of  a  Revival  in  Dundee  reached  his  ears.  He 
heard  just  so  much  both  of  Kilsyth  and  Dundee  as  to  make  him 
long  to  hear  more.  A  few  days  after,  on  board  the  vessel  thai 
conveyed  us  to  England,  he  thus  expressed  his  feelings : — 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNfi.  103 

"  Sailing  np  the  Thames,  Nov.  6,  1839. 

"  MY  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, — You  will  be  glad  to  see  by 
the  date  that  we  are  once  more  in  sight  of  the  shores  of  happy 
England.  I  only  wish  I  knew  how  you  all  are.  I  have  not  heard 
of  you  since  I  was  in  Smyrna.  In  vain  did  I  enquire  for  letters 
from  you  at  Cracow,  Berlin,  and  Hamburgh.  You  must  have 
written  to  Warsaw,  and  the  Resident  there  has  not  returned  them 
to  Berlin,  as  we  desired.  Andrew  and  J  and  Mr.  Caiman  are  all 
quite  well,  and  thankful  to  God,  who  has  brought  us  through  every 
danger  in  so  many  countries.  I  trust  our  course  has  not  been 
altogether  fruitless,  and  that  we  may  now  resign  our  commission 
with  some  hope  of  good  issuing  from  it  to  the  Church  and  to 
Israel.  I  preached  last  Sabbath  in  Hamburgh,  for  the  first  time 
since  leaving  England,  and  felt  nothing  the  worse  of  it ;  so  that  I 
do  hope  it  is  my  heavenly  Father's  will  to  restore  me  to  useful- 
ness again  among  my  beloved  flock.  We  have  heard  something 
of  a  reviving  work  at  Kilsyth.  We  saw  it  noticed  in  one  of  the 
newspapers.  I  also  saw  the  name  of  Dundee  associated  with  it ; 
so  that  I  earnestly  hope  good  has  been  doing  in  our  Church,  and 
the  dew  from  on  high  watering  our  parishes,  and  that  the  flocks 
whose  pastors  have  been  wandering  may  also  have  shared  in  the 
blessing.  We  are  quite  ignorant  of  the  facts,  and  you  may  believe 

we  are  anxious  to  hear We  are  now  passing 

Woolwich,  and  in  an  hour  will  be  in  London.  We  are  anxious 
to  be  home,  but  I  suppose  will  not  get  away  till  next  week.  I 
never  thought  to  have  seen  you  again  in  this  world,  but  now  I 
hope  to  meet  you  once  more  in  peace. — Believe  me,  your  affec- 
tionate Son,"  &c. 

The  day  we  arrived  on  the  shores  of  our  own  land  was  indeed 
a  singular  day.  We  were  intensely  anxious  to  hear  of  events 
that  had  occurred  at  home  a  few  months  before — the  outpouring  of 
the  Spirit  from  on  high — while  our  friends  were  intensely  inter- 
ested in  hearing  tidings  of  the  Land  of  Israel  and  the  scattered 
tribes.  The  reception  of  the  deputation  on  their  return,  and  the 
fruits  of  their  mission,  are  well  known,  and  have  been  elsewhere 
recorded. 

Mr.  M'Cheyne  listened  with  deepest  interest  to  the  accounts 
given  of  what  had  taken  place  in  Dundee  during  the  month  of 
August,  when  he  lay  at  the  gates  of  death  in  Bouja.  The  Lord 
had  indeed  fulfilled  his  hopes,  and  answered  his  prayers.  His 
assistant,  Mr.  Burns,  had  been  honored  of  God  to  open  the  flood- 
gate at  Dundee,  as  well  as  at  Kilsyth.  For  some  time  before, 
Mr.  Burns  had  seen  symptoms  of  deeper  attention  than  usual,  and 
of  real  anxiety  in  some  that  had  hitherto  been  careless.  But  it 
was  after  his  return  from  Kilsyth  that  the  people  began  to  melt 
before  the  Lord.  On  Thursda'y,  the  second  day  after  his  return, 
at  the  close  of  the  usual,  evening  prayer-meeting  in  St.  Peter's 


104  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

and  when  the  minds  of  many  were  deeply  solemnized  by  the 
tidings  which  had  reached  them,  he  spoke  a  few  words  about 
what  had  for  some  days  detained  him  from  them,  and  invited 
those  to  remain  who  felt  the  need  of  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit 
to  convert  them.  About  a  hundred  remained  ;  and  at  the  con- 
clusion of  a  solemn  address  to  these  anxious  souls,  suddenly  the 
power  of  God  seemed  to  descend,  and  all  were  bathed  in  tears. 
At  a  similar  meeting,  next  evening,  in  the  church,  there  was  much 
melting  of  heart  and  intense  desire  after  the  Beloved  of  the  Father ; 
and  on  adjourning  to  the  vestry,  the  arm  of  the  Lord  was  revealed. 
No  sooner  was  the  vestry-door  opened  to  admit  those  who  might 
feel  anxious  to  converse,  than  a  vast  number  pressed  in  with 
awful  eagerness.  It  was  like  a  pent-up  flood  breaking  forth; 
tears  were  streaming  from  the  eyes  of  many,  and  some  fell  on  the 
ground  groaning,  and  weeping,  and  crying  for  mercy.  Onward 
from  that  evening,  meetings  were  held  every  day  for  many- 
weeks  ;  and  the  extraordinary  nature  of  the  work  justified  and 
called  for  extraordinary  services.  The  whole  town  was  moved. 
Many  believers  doubted ;  the  ungodly  raged ;  but  the  Word  of 
God  grew  mightily  and  prevailed.  Instances  occurred  where 
whole  families  were  affected  at  once,  and  each  could  be  found 
mourning  apart,  affording  a  specimen  of  the  times  spoken  of  by 
Zechariah  (xii.  12).  Mr.  Baxter,  of  Hilltown,  Mr.  Hamilton, 
then  assistant  at  Abernyte,  and  other  men  of  God  in  the  vicinity, 
hastened  to  aid  in  the  work.  Mr.  Roxburgh  of  St.  John's,  and 
Mr.  Lewis  of  St.  David's,  examined  the  work  impartially  and 
judiciously,  and  testified  it  to  be  of  God.  Dr.  M'Donald  of  Ferin- 
tosh,  a  man  of  God  well  experienced  in  Revivals,  came  to  the 
spot  and  put  to  his  seal  also ;  and  continued  in  town,  preaching 
in  St.  David's  Church  to  the  anxious  multitudes,  during  ten  days. 
How  many  of  those  who  were  thus  awfully  awakened  were  really 
brought  to  the  truth,  it  was  impossible  to  ascertain.  When  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  arrived,  drop  after  drop  was  still  falling  from  the 
clouds. 

Such  in  substance  were  the  accounts  he  heard  before  he  reached 
Dundee.  They  were  such  as  made  his  heart  rejoice.  He  had  no 
envy  at  another  instrument  having  been  so  honored  in  the  place 
where  he  himself  had  labored  with  many  tears  and  temptations. 
In  true  Christian  magnanimity,  he  rejoiced  that  the  work  of  the 
Lord  was  done,  by  whatever  hand.  Full  of  praise  and  wonder 
he  set  his  foot  once  more  on  the  shore  of  Dundee. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE.  105 


CHAPTER    V. 

DAYS    OP    REVIVAL. 
4  They  shall  spring  up  as  among  the  grass,  is  willows  by  the  water-courses."-— ISAIAH  xliv  4 

His  people  who  had  never  ceased  to  pray  for  him,  welcomed 
nis  arrival  among  them  with  the  greatest  joy.  He  reached  Dun- 
dee on  Thursday  afternoon  ;  and  in  evening  of  the  same  day — be- 
ing the  usual  time  for  prayer  in  St.  Peter's — after  a  short  medita- 
tion, he  hastened  to  the  church,  there  to  render  thanks  to  the 
Lord,  and  to  speak  once  more  to  his  flock.  The  appearance  of 
the  church  that  evening,  and  the  aspect  of  the  people,  he  never 
could  forget.  Many  of  his  brethren  were  present  to  welcome 
him,  and  to  hear  the  first  words  of  his  opened  lips.  There  was 
not  a  seat  in  the  church  unoccupied,  the  passages  were  complete- 
ly filled,  and  the  stairs  up  to  the  pulpit  were  crowded,  on  the 
one  side  with  the  aged,  on  the  other  with  eagerly-listening  chil- 
dren. Many  a  face  was  seen  anxiously  gazing  on  their  restored 
pastor ;  many  were  weeping  under  the  unhealed  wounds  of  con- 
viction ;  all  were  still  and  calm,  intensely  earnest  to  hear.  He 
gave  out  Psalm  Ixvi.,  and  the  manner  of  singing,  which  had  been 
remarked  since  the  Revival  began  appeared  to  him  peculiarly 
sweet — "  so  tender  and  affecting,  as  if  the  people  felt  that  they 
were  praising  a  present  God."  After  solemn  prayer  with  them 
he  was  able  to  preach  for  above  an  hour.  Not  knowing  how 
long  he  might  be  permitted  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings,  he  seized 
that  opportunity,  not  to  tell  of  his  journey  ings,  but  to  show  the  way 
of  life  to  sinners.  His  subject  was  1  Cor.  ii.  1—4 — the  matter,  the 
manner,  and  the  accompaniment  of  Paul's  preaching.  It  was  a 
night  to  be  remembered. 

On  coming  out  of  the  church,  he  found  the  road  to  his  house 
crowded  with  old  and  young,  who  were  waiting  to  welcome  him 
back.  He  had  to  shake  hands  with  many  at  the  same  time  ;  and 
before  this  happy  multitude  would  disperse,  had  to  speak  some 
words  of  life  to  them  again,  and  pray  with  them  where  they,  stood. 
"  To  thy  name,  O  Lord,"  said  he  that  night,  when  he  returned  to 
his  home,  "  To  thy  name,  O  Lord,  be  all  the  glory."  A  month 
afterwards,  he  was  visited  by  one  who  had  hitherto  stood  out 
against  all  the  singular  influence  of  the  Revival,  but  who  that  night 
was  deeply  awakened  under  his  words,  so  that  the  arrow  festered 
in  her  soul,  till  she  came  crying,  "  O  my  hard,  hard  heart !" 

On  the  Sabbath,  he  preached  to  his  flock  in  the  afternoon.  He 
chose  2  Chron.  v.  13,  14,  as  his  subject ;  and  in  the  close,  hi* 
hearers  remember  well  how  affectk  nate  and  solemnly  he  said — • 


106  MEMOIR    OP    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEVNE. 

"  Dearly  beloved  and  longed  for,  I  now  begin  another  year  of  my 
ministry  among  you  ;  and  I  am  resolved,  if  God  give  me  health 
and  strength,  that  I  will  not  Jet  a  man,  woman,  or  child  among 
you  alone,  until  you  have  at  least  heard  the  testimony  of  God  con- 
cerning his  Son,  either  to  your  condemnation  or  salvation.  And 
I  will  pray,  as  I  have  done  before,  that,  if  the  Lord  will  indeed 
give  us  a  great  outpouring  of  his  Spirit,  he  will  do  it  in  such  a 
way  that  it  will  be  evident  to  the  weakest  child  among  you, 
that  it  is  the  Lord's  work,  and  not  man's.  I  think  I  may  say 
to  you,  as  Rutherford  said  to  his  people,  '  Your  heaven  would  be 
two  heavens  to  me/  And  if  the  Lord  be  pleased  to  give  me  a 
crown  from  among  you,  T  do  here  promise  in  his  sight,  that  I  will 
cast  it  at  his  feet,  saying,  '  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain ! 
Blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  Him  that  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever.' " 

It  was  much  feared  for  a  time,  that  a  jealous  spirit  would  pre- 
vail among  the  people  of  St.  Peter's,  some  saying,  "  I  am  of  Paul, 
and  others,  I  of  Cephas."  Those  recently  converted  were  apt  to 
regard  their  spiritual  father,  in  a  light  in  which  they  could  regard 
none  besides.  But  Mr.  M'Cheyne  had  received  from  the  Lord  a 
holy  disinterestedness,  that  suppressed  every  feeling  of  envy. 
Many  wondered  at  the  single-heartedness  he  was  enabled  to  ex- 
hibit. He  could  sincerely  say,  "  I  have  no  desire  but  the  salva- 
tion of  my  people,  by  whatever  instrument." 

Never,  perhaps,  was  there  one  placed  in  better  circumstances 
for  testing  the  Revival  impartially,  and  seldom  has  any  Revival 
been  more  fully  tested.  He  came  among  a  people  whose  pre- 
vious character  he  knew  ;  he  found  a  work  wrought  among  them 
during  his  absence,  in  which  he  had  not  had  any  direct  share ; 
he  returned  home  to  go  out  and  in  among  them,  and  to  be  a  close 
observer  of  all  that  had  taken  place ;  and,  after  a  faithful  and 
prayerful  examination,  he  did  most  unhesitatingly  say,  that  the 
Lord  had  wrought  great  things,  whereof  he  was  glad  ;  and,  in  the 
case  of  many  of  those  whose  souls  were  saved  in  that  Revival,  he 
discovered  remarkable  answers  to  the  prayers  of  himself,  and  of 
those  who  had  come  to  the  truth,  before  he  left  them.  He  wrote 
to  me  his  impressions  of  the  work,  when  he  had  been  a  few  weeks 
among  his  people: — 

«  REV.  AND.  A.  BONAR,  Collace.  "2d  Dec.  1839. 

"  MY  DEAR  A. — I  begin  upon  note-paper,  because  I  have 
no  other  on  hand  but  our  thin  travelling  paper.  I  have  much  to 
tell  you,  and  to  praise  the  Lord  for.  I  am  grieved  to  hear  that 
there  are  no  marks  of  the  Spirit's  work  about  Collace  during  your 
absence  ;  but  if  Satan  drive  you  to  your  knees,  he  will  soon'find 
cause  to  repent  it.  Remember  how  fathers  do  to  their  children 
when  they  ask  bread.  How  much  more  shall  our  heavenly 
Father  give  ('}y«0<i)  all  good  things  to  them  that  ask  him.  Re 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  10* 

member  the  rebuke  which  I  once  got  from  old  Mr.  Dempster  of 
Denny,  after  preaching  to  his  people — '  I  was  highly  pleased  with 
your  discourse,  but  in  prayer  it  struck  me  that  you  thought  God 
unwilling  to  give.9  Remember  Daniel — *  At  the  beginning  of  thy 
supplications  the  commandment  came  forth.'  And  do  not  think 
you  are  forgotten  by  me  as  long  as  I  have  health  and  grace  to 
pray. 

"  Every  thing  here  I  have  found  in  a  state  better  than  I  ex- 
pected. The  night  I  arrived  I  preached  to  such  a  congregation 
as  I  never  saw  before  I  do  not  think  another  person  could  have 
got  into  the  church,  and  there  was  every  sign  of  the  deepest  and 
tenderest  emotion.  R.  Macdonald  was  with  me,  and  prayed. 
Affliction  and  success  in  the  ministry  have  taught  and  quickened 
him.  I  preached  on  1  Cor.  ii.  1-4,  and  felt  what  I  have  often 
heard,  that  it  is  easy  to  preach  where  the  Spirit  of  God  is.  On 
the  Friday  night  Mr.  Burns  preached.  On  the  Sabbath  I  preached 
on  that  wonderful  passage,  2  Chron.  v.  13,  14 ;  Mr.  Burns  preached 
twice,  morning  and  evening.  His  views  of  Divine  truth  are  clear 
and  commanding.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  substance  in  what  he 
preaches,  and  his  manner  is  very  powerful, — so  much  so,  that  he 
sometimes  made  me  tremble.  In  private,  he  is  deeply  prayerful, 
and  seems  to  feel  his  danger  of  falling  into  pride. 

"  I  have  seen  many  of  the  awakened,  and  many  of  the  saved ; 
indeed,  this  is  a  pleasant  place  compared  with  what  it  was  once. 
Some  of  the  awakened  are  still  in  the  deepest  anxiety  and  distress. 
Their  great  error  is  exactly  what  your  brother  Horace  told  me. 
They  think  that  coming  to  Christ  is  some  strange  act  of  their 
mind,  different  from  believing  what  God  has  said  of  his  Son ;  so 
much  so,  that  they  will  tell  you  with  one  breath,  I  believe  all  that 
God  has  said,  and  yet  with  the  next,  complain  that  they  cannot 
come  to  Christ,  or  close  with  Christ.  It  is  very  hard  to  deal  with 
this  delusion. 

"  I  find  some  old  people  deeply  shaken  ;  they  feel  insecure. 
One  confirmed  drunkard  has  come  to  me,  and  is,  I  believe,  now  a 
saved  man.  Some  little  children  are  evidently  saved.  All  I 
have  yet  seen  are  related  to  converts  of  my  own.  One,  eleven 
years  old,  is  a  singular  instance  of  Divine  grace.  When  I  asked 
if  she  desired  to  be  made  holy,  she  said,  *  Indeed,  I  often  wish  I 
was  awa',  that  I  might  sin  nae  mair.'  A.  L.  of  fifteen,  is  a  fine 
tender-hearted  believer.  W.  S.,  ten,  is  also  a  happy  boy. 

"  Many  of  my  own  dear  children  in  the  Lord  are  much  ad- 
vanced ;  much  more  full  of  joy — their  hearts  lifted  up  in  the  ways 
of  the  Lord.  I  have  found  many  more  savingly  impressed  under 
my  own  ministry  than  I  knew  of.  Some  have  come  to  tell  me. 
In  one  case,  a  whole  family  saved.  I  have  hardly  met  with  any 
thing  to  grieve  me.  Surely  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with 
me.  I  fear,  however,  that  the  great  Spirit  has  in  some  measure 
Dassed  by — I  hope  soon  to  return  in  greater  power  than  ever 


108  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

The  week  meetings  are  thinner  now.  I  will  turn  two  of  them 
into  my  classes  soon,  and  so  give  solid,  regular  instruction,  of 
which  they  stand  greatly  in  need.  I  have  not  met  with  one  case 
of  extravagance  or  false  fire,  although  doubtless  there  may  be 
many.  At  first,  they  used  to  follow  in  a  body  to  our  house,  and 
expected  many  an  address  and  prayer  by  the  road.  They  have 
given  up  this  now.  I  preached  last  Sabbath  twice,  first  on  Isaiah 
xxviii.  14 — 18,  and  then  on  Rev.  xii.  11,  'Overcame  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb.'  It  was  a  very  solemn  day.  The  people  willingly 
sat  till  it  was  dark.  Many  make  it  a  place  of  Bochim.  Still 
there  is  nothing  of  the  power  which  has  been.  I  have  tried  to 
persuade  Mr.  Burns  to  stay  with  us,  and  I  think  he  will  remain  in 
Dundee.  I  feel  fully  stronger  in  body  than  when  I  left  you.  In- 
stead of  exciting  me,  there  is  everything  to  solemnize  and  still 
my  feelings.  Eternity  sometimes  seems  very  near. 

"  I  would  like  your  advice  about  prayer-meetings  ; — how  to 
consolidate  them  ;  wrhat  rules  should  be  followed,  if  any  ;  whether 
there  should  be  mere  reading  of  the  Word  and  prayer,  or  free 
converse  also  on  the  passage  ?  We  began  to-day  a  ministerial 
prayer-meeting,  to  be  held  every  Monday  at  eleven  for  an  hour 
and  a  half.  This  is  a  great  comfort,  and  may  be  a  great  blessing. 
Of  course,  we  do  not  invite  the  colder  ministers  ;  that  would  only 
damp  our  meeting.  Tell  me  if  you  think  this  right. 

*'  And  now,  dear  A.,  I  must  be  done,  for  it  is  very  late.  May 
your  people  share  in  the  quickening  that  has  come  over  Dundee  ! 
I  feel  it  a  very  powerful  argument  with  many — '  Will  you  be  left 
dry  when  others  are  getting  drops  of  heavenly  dew  T  Try  this 
with  your  people. 

"I  think  it  probable  we  shall  have  another  communion  again 
before  the  regular  one.  It  seems  very  desirable.  You  will  come 
and  help  us;  and  perhaps  Horace  too. 

"  I  thought  of  coming  back  by  Collace  from  Errol,  if  our  Glas- 
gow meeting  had  not  come  in  the  way. 

"  Will  you  set  agoing  your  Wednesday  meeting  again  imme- 
diately ? 

"  Farewell,  dear  A.  '  O  man,  greatly  beloved,  fear  not ;  peace 
be  to  thee  ;  be  strong  ;  yea,  be  strong.'  Yours  ever,"  &c. 

To  Mr.  Burns  he  thus  expresses  himself,  on  December  19th: — 
"  My  dear  Brother,  I  shall  never  be  able  to  thank  you  for  all  your 
labors  among  the  precious  souls  committed  to  me  ;  and  what  is 
worse,  I  can  never  thank  God  fully  for  his  kindness  and  grace, 
which  every  day  appears  to  me  more  remarkable.  He  has  an- 
swered prayer  to  me  m  all  that  has  happened,  in  a  way  which  I 
have  never  told  any  one."  Again,  on  the  31st,  "  Stay  where  you 
are,  dear  brother,  as  long  as  the  Lord  has  any  work  for  you  to  do.* 

*  Mr.  Burns  was  at  that  time  in  Perth,  and  there  hai  began  to  be  some  more- 
ment  among  the  dry  bones. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  109 

If  I  know  my  own  heart,  its  only  desire  is  that  Christ  may 
be  glorified,  by  souls  flocking  to  him  and  abiding  in  him,  and  re- 
flecting his  image ;  and  whether  it  be  in  Perth  or  Dundee,  should 
signify  little  to  us.  You  know  I  told  you  my  mind  plainly,  that  I 
thought  the  Lord  had  so  blessed  you  in  Dundee,  that  you  were 
called  to  a  fuller  and  deeper  work  there  ;  but  if  the  Lord  accom- 
panies you  to  other  places,  I  have  nothing  to  object.  The  Lord 
strengthened  my  body  and  soul  last  Sabbath,  and  my  spirit  also 
was  glad.  The  people  were  much  alive  in  the  Lord's  service. 
But  O,  dear  brother,  the  most  are  Christless  still.  The  rich  are 
almost  untroubled." 

His  evidence  on  this  subject  is  given  fully  in  his  answers  to  the 
queries  put  by  a  Committee  of  the  Aberdeen  Presbytery ;  and,  in 
a  note  to  a  friend,  he  incidentally  mentions  a  pleasing  result  of 
this  wide-spread  awakening.  "  I  find  many  souls  saved  under  my 
own  ministry,  whom  I  never  knew  of  before.  They  are  not 
afraid  to  come  out  now,  it  has  become  so  common  a  thing  to  be 
concerned  about  the  soul."  At  that  time,  also,  many  came  from 
a  distance — one  came  from  the  north,  who  had  been  a  year  in 
deep  distress  of  soul,  to  seek  Christ  in  Dundee. 

In  his  brief  diary  he  records,  on  December  3d,  that  twenty 
anxious  souls  had  that  night  been  conversing  with  him ;  "  many 
of  them  very  deeply  interested."  He  occasionally  fixed  an 
evening  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  with  those  who  were  awak- 
ened ;  and  in  one  of  his  note-books  there  are  at  \eastfour  hundred 
visits  recorded,  made  to  him  by  inquiring  souls,  in  the  course  of 
that  and  the  following  years.  He  observed,  that  those  who  had 
been  believers  formerly  had  got  their  hearts  enlarged,  and  were 
greatly  established  ;  and  some  seemed  able  to  feed  upon  the  truth 
in  a  new  manner  —as  when  one  related  to  him,  how  there  had  for 
some  time  appeared  a  glory  in  the  reading  of  the  Word  in  public, 
quite  different  from  reading  it  alone. 

At  the  same  time  he  saw  backslidings,  both  among  those  whom 
believers  had  considered  really  converted,  and  among  those  who 
had  been  deeply  convicted,  though  never  reckoned  among  the 

really  saved.  He  notes  in  his  book — "  Called  to  see .  Poor 

lad,  he  seems  to  have  gone  back  from  Christ,  led  away  by  evil 
company.  And  yet  I  felt  sure  of  him  at  one  time.  What  blind 
creatures  ministers  are  !  man  looketh  at  the  outward  appearance." 
One  morning  he  was  visited  by  one  of  his  flock,  proposing  "  a 
concert  for  prayer  on  the  following  Monday,  in  behalf  of  those 
who  had  fallen  back,  that  God's  spirit  might  re-awaken  them," — so 
observant  were  the  believers  as  well  as  their  pastor  of  declen- 
sions. Among  those  who  were  awakened,  but  never  truly  con- 
verted, he  mentions  one  case.  "January  9,  1840. — Met  with  the 
case  of  one  who  had  been  frightened  during  the  late  work,  so  that 
her  bodily  health  was  injured.  She  seems  to  have  no  care  now 
about  her  soul.  It  has  only  filled  her  mouth  with  evil-speaking." 


110  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M;CHEYNE. 

That  many,  who  promised  fair,  drew  back  and  walked  no  more 
with  Jesus,  is  true.  Out  of  about  800  souls,  who,  during  the  months 
of  the  Revival,  conversed  with  different  ministers  in  apparent 
anxiety,  no  wonder  surely  if  many  proved  to  have  been  impressed 
only  for  a  time.  President  Edwards  considered  it  likely  that,  in 
such  cases,  the  proportion  of  real  conversions  might  resemble  the 
proportion  of  blossoms  in  spring,  and  fruit  in  autumn.  Nor  can 
anything  be  more  unreasonable  than  to  doubt  the  truth  of  all,  be- 
cause of  the  deceit  of  some.  The  world  itself  does  not  so  act  in 
judging  of  its  own.  The  world  reckons  upon  the  possibility  of 
being  mistaken  in  many  cases,  and  yet  does  not  cease  to  believe 
that  there  is  honesty  and  truth  to  be  found.  One  of  themselves, 
a  poet  of  their  own,  has  said  with  no  less  justice  than  beauty — 

"  Angels  are  bright  still,  though  the  brightest  fell ; 
And  though  foul  things  put  on  the  brows  of  grace, 
Yet  grace  must  still  look  so." 

But,  above  all,  we  have  the  authority  of  the  word  of  God,  declar- 
ing that  such  backslidings  are  the  very  tests  of  the  true  Church — 
"  For  there  must  be  also  heresies  among  you,  that  they  which  are 
approved  may  be  made  manifest  among  you."  1  Cor.  xi.  19.  It  is 
not,  however,  meant  that  any  who  had  really  believed  went  back 
to  perdition.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  the  creed  of  every  sound  evan- 
gelical Church,  that  those  who  do  go  back  to  perdition,  were  per- 
sons who  never  really  believed  in  Jesus.  Their  eyes  may  have 
been  opened  to  see  the  dread  realities  of  sin  and  of  the  wrath  to 
come,  but  if  they  saw  not  righteousness  for  their  guilty  souls  in 
the  Saviour,  there  is  nothing  in  all  Scripture  to  make  us  expect 
that  they  will  continue  awake.  "  Awake,  thou  that  sleepest,  and 
Christ  will  give  thee  light"  is  the  call — inviting  sinners  to  a  point 
far  beyond  mere  conviction.  One  who,  for  a  whole  year,  went 
back  to  folly,  said — "  Your  sermon  on  the  corruption  of  the  heart 
made  me  despair,  and  so  I  gave  myself  up  to  my  old  ways — at- 
tending dances,  learning  songs,"  &c.  A  knowledge  of  our  guilt, 
and  a  sense  of  danger,  will  not  of  themselves  keep  us  from  fall- 
ing ;  nay,  these,  if  alone,  may  (as  in  the  above  case)  thrust  us 
down  the  slippery  places.  We  are  truly  secure  only  when  our 
eye  is  on  Jesus,  and  our  hand  locked  in  his  hand.  So  that  the 
history  of  blackslidings,  instead  of  leading  us  to  doubt  the  reality 
of  grace  in  believers,  will  only  be  found  to  teach  us  two  great 
lessons,  viz.,  the  vast  importance  of  pressing  immediate  salvation 
on  awakened  souls,  and  the  reasonableness  of  standing  in  doubt 
of  all,  however  deep  their  convictions,  who  have  not  truly  fled  to 
the  hope  set  before  them. 

There  was  another  ground  of  prejudice  against  the  whole  work, 
arising  from  the  circumstance  that  the  Lord  had  employed  in  it 
young  men  not  long  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  rather 
than  the  fathers  in  Israel.  But  herein  it  was  '.hat  sovereign  grace 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV      R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  Ill 

shone  forth  the  more  conspicuously.  %  Do  such  objectors  suppose 
that  God  ever  intends  the  honor  of  man  in  a  work  of  Revival  1 
Is  it  not  the  honor  of  his  own  name  that  he  seeks  ?  Had  it  been 
his  wish  to  give  the  glory  to  man  at  all,  then  indeed  it  might  have 
been  asked,  "  Why  does  he  pass  by  the  older  pastors,  and  call  for 
the  inexperienced  youth  ?"  But  when  sovereign  grace  was  com- 
ing to  bless  a  region  in  the  way  that  would  redound  most  to  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  can  we  conceive  a  wiser  plan  than  to  use  the 
sling  of  David  in  bringing  down  the  Philistine  !  If,  however, 
there  be  some  whose  prejudice  is  from  the  root  of  envy,  let 
such  hear  the  remonstrance  of  Richard  Baxter  to  the  jealous  min- 
isters of  his  day.  "  What !  malign  Christ  in  gifts  for  which  he 
should  have  the  glory,  and  all  because  they  seem  to  hinder  our 
glory  !  Does  not  every  man  owe  thanks  to  God  for  his  brethren's 
gifts — not  only  as  having  himself  part  in  them,  as  the  foot  has  the 
benefit  of  the  guidance  of  the  eye,  but  also  because  his  own  ends 
may  be  attained  by  his  brethren's  gifts  as  well  as  by  his  own? 

A  fearful  thing  that  any  man,  that  hath  the  least  of  the 

fear  of  God,  should  so  envy  at  God's  gifts,  that  he  would  rather 
his  carnal  hearers  were  unconverted,  and  the  drowsy  not  awak- 
ened, than  that  it  should  be  done  by  another  who  may  be  prefer- 
red before  them."* 

The  work  of  the  Spirit  went  on,  the  stream  flowing  gently ;  for 
the  heavy  showers  had  fallen,  and  the  overflowing  of  the  waters 
had  passed  by.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  became  more  than  ever  vigilant 
and  discriminating  in  dealing  with  souls.  Observing,  also,  that 
some  were  influenced  more  by  feelings  of  strong  attachment  to 
their  pastor  personally,  than  by  the  power  of  the  truths  he 
preached,  he  became  more  reserved  in  his  dealings  with  them,  so 
that  some  thought  there  was  a  little  coldness  or  repujsiveness  in 
his  manner.  If  there  did  appear  anything  of  this  nature  to  some, 
certainly  it  was  no  indication  of  diminished  compassion  ;  but,  on 
the  contrary  proceeded  from  a  scrupulous  anxiety  to  guard  others 
against  the  deceitful  feelings  of  their  own  souls.  A  few  notes  of 
his  work  occur  at  this  period. 

"  November  27,  1839. — A  pleasant  meeting  in  the  Cross 
Church  on  Wednesday  last,  for  the  seamen.  All  that  spoke 
seemed  to  honor  the  Saviour.  I  had  to  move  thanksgiving  to 
God  for  his  mercies.  This  has  been  a  real  blessing  to  Dundee.  It 
should  not  be  forgotten  in  our  prayers  and  thanksgivings." 

"  Nov.  28 — Thursday  evening. — Much  comfort  in  speaking. 
There  was  often  an  awful  stillness.  Spoke  on  Jerem.  vi.  14 — 
*  They  have  healed  also  the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of  my  people 
slightly,' "  &c. 

"  December  1. — This  evening  came  a  tender  Christian,  so  far 
as  I  can  see  ;  an  exposition  of  that  text,  *  /  will  go  softly,9  or  of 
that  other,  4  Thou  shall  not  open  thy  mouth  any  morel'     A  child 
*  Reformed  Pastor,  iv.  2. 


112  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

of  shame  made  one  of  honor.  Her  sister  was  awakened  under 
Mr.  Baxter's  words  in  St.  Peter's,  of  whom  he  asked,  *  Would 
you  like  to  be  holy  ?'  She  replied,  *  Indeed,  I  often  wish  I  were 
dead  that  I  might  sin  no  more.' " 

"  Dec.  3. — Preached  six  times  within  these  two  days." 

"  Dec.  8. — Saw  J.  T.  in  fever.  She  seems  really  in  Christ 
now  ;  tells  me  how  deeply  my  words  sank  into  her  soul  when  I 
was  away.  A.  M.  stayed  to  tell  me  her  joy.  J.  B.  walked  home 
with  me,' telling  me  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul,  when  one 
day  I  had  stopt  at  the  quarry  on  account  of  a  shower  of  rain,  and 
took  shelter  with  my  pony  in  the  engine-house."  He  had  simply 
pointed  to  the  fire  of  the  furnace,  and  said,  "  What  does  that  re- 
mind you  of?"  and  the  words  had  remained  deep  in  the  man's 
soul. 

"Dec.  11. — A  woman  awakened  that  night  I  preached  in  J. 
D.'s  green,  about  two  years  ago,  on  Ezek.  xx.  43.  For  twenty 
years  she  had  been  out  of  church  privileges,  and  now,  for  the  first 
time,  came  trembling  to  ask  restoration.  Surely  Immanuel  is  in 
this  place,  and  even  old  sinners  are  flocking  to  him.  I  have  got 
an  account  of  about  twenty  prayer-meetings  connected  with  my 
flock.  Many  open  ones ;  many  fellowship  meetings ;  only  one 
or  two  have  any  thing  like  exhortation  superadded  to  the  Word. 
These,  I  think,  it  must  be  our  care  to  change,  if  possible,  lest  error 
and  pride  creep  in.  The  only  other  difficulty  is  this.  In  two  of  the 
female  meetings,  originally  fellowship-meetings,  anxious  female 
inquirers  have  been  admitted.  They  do  not  pray,  but  only  hear. 
In  one,  M.  and  J.  had  felt  the  rising  of  pride  to  a  great  degree  ; 
in  the  other,  M.  could  not  be  persuaded  that  there  was  any  dan- 
ger of  pride.  This  case  will  require  prayerful  deliberation.  My 
mind  at  present  is,  that  there  is  great  danger  from  it,  the  praying 
members  feeling  themselves  on  a  different  level  from  the  others, 
and  any  thing  like  female-teaching,  as  a  public  teacher,  seems 
clearly  condemned  in  the  Word  of  God." 

"  Dec.  12. — Felt  very  feeble  all  day,  and  as  if  I  could  not  do 
any  more  work  in  the  vineyard.  Evening — Felt  more  of  the  re- 
ality of  Immanuel's  intercession.  The  people  also  were  evidently 
subdued  by  more  than  a  human  testimony.  One  soul  waited, 
sobbing  most  piteously.  She  could  give  no  more  account  of  her- 
self than  that  she  was  a  sinner,  and  did  not  believe  that  God 
would  be  merciful  to  her.  When  I  showed  how  I  found  mercy, 
her  only  answer  was — 'But  you  were  not  sic  a  sinner  as  me.'" 

"  Dec.  18. — Went  to  Glasgow  along  with  A.  B.  Preached  in 
St.  George's  to  a  full  audience,  in  the  cause  of  the  Jews.  Felt  real 
nelp  in  time  of  need."  This  was  one  of  his  many  journeys  from 
place  to  place  in  behalf  of  Israel,  relating  the  things  seen  and 
heard  among  the  Jews  of  Palestine  and  other  lands. 

"  Dec.  22. — Preached  in  Anderston  Church,  with  a  good  deal  of 
inward  peace  and  com  for*-" 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  113 

"  Dec.  23. — Interesting  meeting  with  the  Jewish  Committee. 
In  the  evening  met  a  number  of  God's  people.  The  horror  of 
•ome  good  people  in  Glasgow  at  the  Millenarian  views  is  very 
great,  while  at  the  same  time  their  objections  appear  very  weak." 

"Dec.  31. — Young  communicants.  Two  have  made  applica- 
tion to  be  admitted  under  eleven  years  of  age;  four  that  are  only 
fourteen  ;  three  who  are  fifteen  or  sixteen." 

"January  1,  1840. — Awoke  early  by  the  kind  providence  of 
God,  and  had  uncommon  freedom  and  fervency  in  keeping  the 
concert  for  prayer  this  morning  before  light.  Very  touching  in- 
terview with  M.  P.,  who  still  refuses  to  be  comforted.  Was  ena- 
oled  to  cry  after  a  glorious  Immanuel  along  with  her.  How  I 
wish  I  had  her  bitter  convictions  of  sin  !  Another  called  this 
evening,  who  says  she  was  awakened  and  brought  to  Christ  dur- 
ing the  sermon  on  the  morning  of  December  1st,  on  the  'Covenant 
with  death.'  Gave  clear  answers,  but  seems  too  unmoved  for  one 
really  changed." 

"  Jan.  2. — Visited  six  families.  Was  refreshed  and  solemnized 
at  each  of  them.  Spoke  of  the  Word  made  flesh,  and  of  all  the 
paths  of  the  Lord  being  mercy  and  truth.  Visited  in  the  evening 
by  some  interesting  souls :  one  a  believing  little  boy  ;  another 
complaining  she  cannot  come  to  Christ  for  the  hardness  of  he; 
heart;  another  once  awakened  under  my  ministry,  again  thor- 
oughly awakened  and  brought  to  Christ  under  Horace  Bonar's 
sermon  at  the  Communion.  She  is  the  only  saved  one  in  her  fam- 
ily— awfully  persecuted  by  father  and  mother.  Lord,  stand  up 
for  thine  own  !  Make  known,  by  their  constancy  under  suffer- 
ing the  power  and  beauty  of  thy  grace  !  Evening — Mr.  Miller 
preached  delightfully  on  '  The  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us.' 
His  account  of  the  Protestants  of  France  was  very  interesting — 
.he  work  of  God  at  Nismes,  where  it  is  said  they  are  no  more 
fishing  with  line,  but  dragging  with  the  nets.  Read  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Gumming,  describing  the  work  at  Perth,  and  entreating  the 
prayers  of  God's  children." 

This  last  reference  is  to  the  awakening  which  took  place  in  St. 
Leonard's  Church,  Perth,  on  the  last  night  of  the  year,  when  Mr. 
Burns,  along  with  their  pastor,  Mr.  Milne,  was  preaching.  Mr.  B. 
had  intended  to  return  to  Dundee  for  the  Sabbath,  but  was  detain- 
ed by  the  plain  indications  of  the  Lord's  presence.  At  one  meet 
ing,  the  work  was  so  glorious  that  one  night  about  150  persons  at 
one  time  seemed  bowed  down  under  a  sense  of  their  guilt,  and 
above  200  came  next  day  to  the  Church  in  the  forenoon  to  con- 
verse about  their  souls.  This  awakening  was  the  commencement 
of  a  solid  work  of  grace,  both  in  that  town  and  its  neighborhood, 
much  fruit  of  which  is  to  be  found  there  at  this  day  in  souls  that 
are  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  the  comfort  of  the  Holy 
Gnost.  And  it  was  in  the  spring  of  this  same  year,  that,  in  Coi- 
VOL.  i.  8 


114  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

lace,  at  our  weekly  prayer-meeting,  when  two  brethren  were  mill' 
istering,  we  received  a  blessed  shower  from  the  Lord. 

His  Journal  proceeds  : — 

"  Jan.  3. — An  inquirer  came,  awakened  under  my  ministry  twc 
years  and  a  half  ago." 

"Jan.  5. — Two  came;  M.  B.  sorely  wounded  with  the  fore- 
noon's discourse." 

"  Jan.  12. — Intimated  a  concert  for  prayer,  that  unworthy  com- 
municants might  be  kept  back,  the  Lord's  children  prepared  for 
the  feast,  and  ministers  furnished  from  on  high."? 

"Jan.  13. — Kept  concert  of  prayer  this  morning  with  my  dear 
people.  Did  not  find  the  same  enlargement  as  usual." 

"  March  5 — Thursday  evening. — Preached  on  Zech.  iii. — 
Joshua.  Was  led  to  speak  searchingly  about  making  Christ  the 
minister  of  sin.  One  young  woman  cried  aloud  very  bitterly.  M. 
B.  came  to  tell  me  that  poor  M.  is  like  to  have  her  life  taken  away 
by  her  parents.  A  young  woman  also,  who  is  still  concerned,  and 
persecuted  by  her  father.  A  young  man  came  to  tell  me  that  he 
had  found  Christ.  Roll  on.  thou  river  of  life  !  visit  every  dwell- 
ing !  save  a  multitude  of  souls.  Come,  Holy  Spirit  !  come 
quickly." 

"  March  25. — Last  night  at  Forfar  speaking  for  Israel  to  a  small 
band  of  friends  of  the  Jews.  Fearfully  wicked  place — the  cry 
of  it  ascends  up  before  God  like  that  of  Sodom." 

"  March  31. — Met  with  young  communicants  on  Wednesday 
and  Friday.  On  the  latter  night  especially,  very  deep  feeling, 
manifested  in  sobbings.  Visits  of  several.  One  dear  child  nine 
years  old.  Sick  bed." 

"  April  1. — Presbytery  day.  Passed  the  constitution  of  two  ne\v 
churches — blessed  be  God  ! — may  He  raise  up  faithful  pastors  foi 
them  both — Dudhope  and  Wallace-Feus.  Proposal  also  for  the 
Mariners'  Church.  A  fast-day  fixed  for  the  present  state  of  the 
Church." 

"  April  5,  Sabbath  evening. — Spoke  to  twenty-four  young  per- 
sons, one  by  one ;  almost  all  affected  about  their  souls." 

"  April  6. — Lovely  ride  and  meditation  in  a  retired  grove." 

"  April  7. — Impressed  to-night  with  the  complete  necessity  of 
preaching  to  my  people  in  their  own  lanes  and  closes  ;  in  no  othei 
way  will  God's  Word  ever  reach  them.  To-night  spoke  in  St. 
Andrew's  Church  to  a  very  crowded  assembly  in  behalf  of  Israel. 
Was  helped  to  speak  plainly  to  their  own  consciences.  Lord 
bless  it !  Shake  this  town  !" 

"April  13. — Spoke  in  private  to  nearly  thirty  young  commu- 
nicants, all  in  one  room,  going  round  each,  and  advising  for  the 
benefit  of  all." 

"April  22.— Rede  to  Collessie  (Fife)  and  Kirkaldy.  Sweei 
time  alone  in  Collessie  woods." 

"  July  30. — One  lad  came  to  me  in  great  distress  wishing  to 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  115 

know  if  he  should  confess  his  little  dishonesties  to  his  master." 
About  this  time,  he  has  noted  down,  "  I  was  visiting  the  other 
day,  and  came  to  a  locked  door.  What  did  this  mean  ?  '  Tor- 
ment me  not,  torment  me  not.'  Ah,  Satan  is  mighty  still" — refer 
ring  to  Mark  v.  7. 

A  few  of  his  Communion  seasons  are  recorded.  We  could  have 
desired  a  record  of  them  all.  The  first  of  which  he  has  detailed 
any  particulars,  is  the  one  he  enjoyed  soon  after  returning  home. 

"January  19,  1840. — Stormy  morning,  with  gushing  torrents 
of  rain,  but  cleared  up  in  answer  to  prayer.  Sweet  union  in 
prayer  with  Mr.  Gumming,  and  afterwards  with  A.  Bonar. 
Found  God  in  secret.  Asked  especially  that  the  very  sight  of  the 
broken  bread  and  poured  out  wine  might  be  blessed  to  some  souls, 
then  pride  will  be  hidden  from  man.  Church  well  filled — many 
standing.  Preached  the  action  sermon  on  John  xvii.  24,  *  Father, 
I  will,'  ifec.  Had  considerable  nearness  to  God  in  prayer — more 
than  usual — and  also  freedom  in  preaching,  although  I  was 
ashamed  of  such  poor  views  of  Christ's  glory.  The  people  were 
in  a  very  desirable  frame  of  attention — hanging  on  the  word. 
Felt  great  help  in  fencing  the  table,  from  Acts  v.  3,  '  Lying  to  the 
Holy  Ghost.'  Came  down  and  served  the  first  table,  with  much 
more  calmness  and  collectedness  than  ever  I  remember  to  have 
enjoyed.  Enjoyed  a  sweet  season  while  A.  B.  served  the  next 
table.  He  dwelt  chiefly  on  believing  the  words  of  Christ  about 
his  fulness,  and  the  promise  of  the  Father.  There  were  six  tables 
altogether.  The  people  more  and  more  moved  to  the  ehd.  At 
the  last  table,  every  head  seemed  bent  like  a  bulrush  while  A.  B. 
spoke  of  the  ascension  of  Christ.  Helped  a  little  in  the  address, 
'  Now  to  him  who  is  able  to  keep  you,'  &c.,  and  in  the  concluding 
prayer.*  One  little  boy,  in  retiring,  said,  'This  has  been  another 
bonnie  day.'  Many  of  the  little  ones  seemed  deeply  attentive. 
Mr.  Gumming  and  Mr.  Burns  preached  in  the  school  the  most  of 
the  day.  In  the  evening  Mr.  C.  preached  on  the  Pillar  Cloud  on 
every  dwelling,  Isaiah  iv.  5,  some  very  sweet,  powerful  words. 
Mr.  Burns  preached  in  the  school-room.  When  the  church 
emptied,  a  congregation  formed  in  the  lower  school,  and  began 
to  sing.  Sang  several  psalms  with  them,  and  spoke  on  '  Behold  I 
stand  at  the  door.'  Going  home,  A.  L.  said,  *  Pray  for  me ;  I  am 
quite  happy,  and  so  is  H.'  Altogether  a  day  of  the  revelation 
of  Christ — a  sweet  day  to  myself,  and,  I  am  persuaded,  to  many 
souls.  Lord,  make  us  meet  for  the  table  above." 

Another  of  these  Communion  seasons  recorded,  is  April,  1840. 
"Sabbath,  19. — Sweet  and  precious  day.  Preached  action  ser- 
mon on  Zech.  xii.  10;  xiii.  1.  A  good  deal  assisted.  Also  in 
fencing  the  tables,  on  Psa.  cxxxix.,  '  Search  me,  O  God.'  Less  al 
serving  the  tables,  on  '  I  will  betroth  thee/  and  *  To  him  that  over- 
cometh ;'  though  the  thanksgiving  was  sweet.  Communicated 
*  See  the  Remains,  for  some  of  that  day's  solemn  words. 


116  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

with  calm  joy.  Old  Mr.  Burns  served  two  tables  ;  H.  Bonar  five. 
There  was  a  very  melting  frame  visible  among  the  people. 
Helped  a  good  deal  in  the  address  on  '  My  sheep  hear  my  voice. 
After  seven  before  all  was  over.  Met  before  eight.  Old  Mr, 
Burns  preached  on  '  A  word  in  season.'  Gave  three  parting  texts, 
and  so  concluded  this  blessed  day.  Many  were  filled  with  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 

"  Monday,  20. — Mr.  Grierson  preached  on,  *  Ye  are  come  tc 
Mount  Zion  — an  instructive  word.  Pleasant  walk  with  H.  B. 
Evening  sermon  from  him  to  the  little  children  on  the  'new  heart' 
— truly  delightful.  Prayer-meeting  after.  I  began  ;  then  old 
Mr.  Burns  ;  then  Horace,  in  a  very  lively  manner,  on  the  *  wo- 
man of  Samaria/  The  people  were  brought  into  a  very  tender 
frame.  After  the  blessing,  a  multitude  remained.  One  (A.  N.) 
was  like  a  person  struck  through  with  a  dart ;  she  could  neither 
stand  nor  go.  Many  were  looking  on  her  with  faces  of  horror. 
Others  were  comforting  her  in  a  very  kind  manner,  bidding  her 
look  to  Jesus.  Mr.  Burns  went  to  the  desk,  and  told  them  of 
Kilsyth.  Still  they  would  not  go  away.  Spoke  a  few  words 
more  to  those  around  me,  telling  them  of  the  loveliness  of  Christ, 
and  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  that  they  could  be  so  unmoved 
when  one  was  so  deeply  wounded.  The  sobbing  soon  spread,  till 
many  heads  were  bent  down,  and  the  church  was  filled  with  sob- 
bing. Many  whom  I  did  not  know  were  now  affected.  After 
prayer,  we  dismissed,  near  midnight.  Many  followed  us.  One, 
in  greaf  agony,  prayed  that  she  might  find  Christ  that  very  night. 
So  ends  this  blessed  season." 

The  prayer-meeting  on  the  Monday  evening  following  the 
Communion  was  generally  enjoyed  by  all  the  Lord's  people,  and 
by  the  ministers  who  assisted,  in  a  peculiar  manner.  Often  all 
felt  the  last  day  of  the  feast  to  be  the  great  day.  Souls  that  had 
been  enjoying  the  feast  were  then,  at  its  conclusion,  taking  hold 
on  the  arm  of  the  Beloved  in  the  prospect  of  going  up  through 
the  wilderness. 

The  only  notice  of  this  last  Communion,  January  1,  1843.  is 
the  following. — "  Sabbath — A  happy  Communion  season.  Mr. 
W.  Burns  preached  on  Tuesday,  Wednesday,  and  Thursday 
evenings — the  first  and  last  very  solemn.  Mr.  Baxter  (of  Hill- 
own  Church)  on  the  Friday.  A.  Bonar  on  Saturday,  on  Rom. 
viii. — the  spirit  of  adoption.  I  fainted  on  the  Sabbath  morning, 
but  revived,  and  got  grace  and  strength  to  preach  on  1  Tim.  i. 
16 — Paul's  conversion  a  pattern.  There  were  five  tables.  Many 
godly  strangers,  and  a  very  desirable  frame  observable  in  the 
people.  *  While  the  king  sitteth  at  his  table,  my  spikenard  send- 
eth  out  the  smell  thereof.'  Much  sin  was  covered.  He  restoreth 
my  soul.  Monday,  2. — Mr.  Milne  (of  Perth)  preached  on,  *  Hold 
fast  that  thou  hast ;'  and  in  the  evening,  to  the  children,  on  Josh, 
ixiv.  *  Choose  ye  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve.'  Andrew  and  ' 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  11"* 

concluded  with  Rev.  v.  *  Thou  hast  redeemed  us,'  <fec.,  and  1  Cor 
xv.  '  Be  steadfast,'  &c." 

He  dispensed  the  Lord's  Supper  to  his  flock  every  quarter 
and  though  on  this  account  his  calls  upon  his  brethren  for  help 
were  frequent,  yet  never  did  a  brother  reckon  it  anything  else  than 
a  blessed  privilege  to  be  with  him.  His  first  invitation  to  his 
friend  Mr.  Hamilton  (then  at  Abernyte),  will  show  the  nature  of 
the  intercourse  that  subsisted  between  him  and  his  brethren  who 
gave  their  services  on  these  occasions : — "  My  dear  friend,  will 
you  excuse  lack  of  ceremony,  and  come  down  to-morrow  and 
preach  to  us  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ?  We  have  the 
Communion  on  Sabbath.  We  have  no  fast-day,  but  only  a  meet- 
ing in  the  evening  at  a  quarter  past  seven.  Come,  my  dear  Sir, 
if  you  can,  and  refresh  us  with  your  company.  Bring  the  fra- 
grance of  *  the  bundle  of  myrrh'  along  with  you,  and  may  grace 
be  poured  into  your  lips.  Yours  ever."  (Jan.  15,  1840.) 

Soon  after  his  return  from  his  Mission  to  the  Jews,  a  ministe- 
rial prayer-meeting  was  formed  among  some  of  the  brethren  in 
Dundee.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  took  part  in  it,  along  with  Mr.  Lewis 
of  St.  David's,  Mr.  Baxter  of  Hilltown,  Mr.  P.  L.  Miller,  after- 
wards of  Wallacetown,  and  others.  Feeling  deep  concern  for 
the  salvation  of  the  souls  under  their  care,  they  met  every  Mon- 
day forenoon,  to  pray  together  for  their  flocks,  and  their  own 
souls.  The  time  of  the  meeting  was  limited  to  an  hour  and  a 
half,  in  order  that  all  who  attended  might  form  their  pastoral  ar- 
rangements for  the  day,  without  fear  of  being  hindered  ;  and,  in 
addition  to  prayer,  those  present  conversed  on  some  selected 
topic,  vitally  connected  with  their  duties  as  ministers  of  Christ. 
Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  never  absent  from  his  prayer-meeting,  unless 
through  absolute  necessity,  and  the  brethren  scarcely  remember 
any  occasion  on  which  some  important  remark  did  not  drop  from 
his  lips.  He  himself  reaped  great  profit  from  it.  He  notes,  De- 
cember 8th — "  This  has  been  a  deeply  interesting  week.  On 
Monday  our  ministerial  prayer-meeting  was  set  agoing  in  St. 
David's  vestry.  The  hearts  of  all  seem  really  in  earnest  in  it. 
The  Lord  answers  prayer ;  may  it  be  a  great  blessing  to  our 
souls  and  to  our  flocks."  Another  time — "  Meeting  in  St.  David's 
vestry.  The  subject  of  fasting  was  spoken  upon.  Felt  exceed- 
ingly in  my  own  spirit  how  little  we  feel  real  grief  on  account  of 
sin  before  God,  or  we  would  often  lose  our  appetite  for  food. 
When  parents  lose  a  child,  they  often  do  not  taste  a  bit  from 
morning  to  night,  out  of  pure  grief.  Should  we  not  mourn  as  for 
an  only  child  ?  How  little  of  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication 
we  have  then  !"  On  Dec.  30 — "  Pleasant  meeting  of  ministers. 
Many  delightful  texts  on  'Arguments  to  be  used  with  God  in 
prayer.'  How  little  I  have  used  these !  Should  we  not  study 
orayer  mor,e  ?" 

Full  as  he  was  of  affection  and  Christian  kindness  to  all  be- 


118  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

iieveis,  he  was  specially  so  to  the  faithful  brethren  in  the  gospel 
of  Christ.  Perhaps  there  never  was  one  who  more  carefully 
watched  against  the  danger  of  undervaluing  precious  men,  and 
detracting  from  a  brother's  character.  Although  naturally  am- 
bitious, grace  so  wrought  in  him,  that  he  never  sought  to  bring 
himself  into  view ;  and  most  cheerfully  would  he  observe  and 
take  notice  of  the  graces  and  gifts  of  others.  Who  is  there  of  us 
that  should  ever  feel  otherwise  ?  "  For  the  body  is  not  one  mem- 
ber, but  many."  And  "  the  eye  cannot  say  unto  the  hand,  I  have 
no  need  of  thee ;  nor,  again,  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need 
of  you." 

All  with  whom  he  was  intimate  still  remember  with  gratitude 
how  faithfully  and  anxiously  he  used  to  warn  his  friends  of  what- 
ever he  apprehended  they  were  in  danger  from.  To  Mr.  W.  C. 
Burns  he  wrote,  Dec.  31,  1839  :  "  Now,  the  Lord  be  your  strength, 
teacher,  and  guide.  I  charge  you,  be  clothed  with  humility,  or 
you  will  yet  be  a  wandering  star,  for  which  is  reserved  the  black- 
ness of  darkness  forever.  Let  Christ  increase ;  let  man  decrease. 
This  is  my  constant  prayer  for  myself  and  you.  If  you  lead  sin- 
ners to  yourself,  and  not  to  Christ,  Immanuel  will  cast  the  star 
out  of  his  right  hand  into  utter  darkness.  Remember  what  I  said 
of  preaching  out  of  the  Scriptures  ;  honor  the  Word  both  in  the 
matter  and  manner.  Do  not  cease  to  pray  for  me."  At  another 
time  (Nov.  3,  1841),  he  thus  wrote  to  the  same  friend:  "Now, 
remember  Moses  wist  not  that  the  skin  of  his  face  shone.  Look- 
•ng  at  our  own  shining  face  is  the  bane  of  the  spiritual  life  and  of 
the  ministry.  O  for  closest  communion  with  God,  till  soul  and 
body — head,  face,  and  heart — shine  with  divine  brilliancy ;  but  O 
for  a  holy  ignorance  of  our  shining.  Pray  for  this ;  for  you  need 
it  as  well  as  I." 

To  another  friend  in  the  ministry  who  had  written  to  him 
despondingly  about  his  people  and  the  times,  his  reply  was,  **  I  am 
sure  there  never  was  a  time  when  the  Spirit  of  God  was  more 
present  in  Scotland,  and  it  does  not  become  you  to  murmur  in 
your  U»nts,  but  rather  to  give  thanks.  Remember,  we  may  grieve 
the  Sp-'Ht  as  truly  by  not  joyfully  acknowledging  his  wcnders  as 
by  not  praying  for  him.  There  is  the  clearest  evidence  that  God 
is  saving  souls  in  Kilsyth,  Dundee,  Perth,  Collace,  Blairgowrie, 
StrUttJ&ogie,  Ross-shire,  Breadalbane,  Kelso,  Jedburgh,  Ancrum  ; 
and  yuvely  it  becomes  us  to  say,  '  I  thank  my  God  upon  every  re- 
me/y/bvance  of  you.'  Forgive  my  presumption  ;  but  I  fear  least 
you  hurt  your  own  peace  and  usefulness  in  not  praising  God 
eizo»gh  for  the  operation  of  his  hands."  To  another :  "  I  have 
toM  you  that  you  needed  trial,  and  now  it  is  come.  May  you  be 
e/^rcised  thereby,  and  come  to  that  happy  '  afterwards'  of  which 
the  Apostle  speaks."  To  the  same  again :  "  Remember  the  neces- 
sity of  your  own  soul,  and  do  not  grow  slack  or  lean  in  feeding 
others.  *  Mine  own  vineyard  have  I  not  kept/  Ah,  take  heed  of 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  Hi 

that  !"  And  in  a  similar  tone  of  faithfulness  at  an  after  period 
"Remember  the  case  of  your  own  soul.  *  What  will  it  profit  a 
man  to  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul  V  Remember 
how  often  Paul  appeals  to  his  holy,  just,  unblameable  life.  O  tha* 
we  may  be  able  always  to  do  the  same !"  "  Remember  the 
pruning-kniie,"  he  says  to  another,  "  and  do  not  let  your  vine  run 
to  xvood."  And  after  a  visit  to  Mr.  Thornton  of  Milnathort,  in 
whose  parish  there  had  been  an  awakening,  he  asks  a  brother, 
"  Mr.  Thornton  is  willing  that  others  be  blessed  more  than  him- 
self: ao  you  trunk  that  you  have  that  grace?  I  find  that  I  am 
never  so  successful  as  when  I  can  lie  at  Christ's  feet,  willing  to  be 
used  or  not  as  seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  Do  you  remember 
David  ?  *  If  the  Lord  say  I  have  no  delight  in  thee  ;  behold,  here 
am  I :  let  him  do  to  me  as  seemeth  good  unto  him :' "  "  In  his 
familiar  letters,  as  in  his  life,  there  was  the  manifestation  of  a 
bright,  cheerful  soul,  without  the  least  tendency  to  levity.  When 
his  medical  attendant  had.  on  one  occasion,  declined  any  remune- 
ration, Mr.  M'Cheyne  peremptorily  opposed  his  purpose ;  and  to 
overcome  his  reluctance,  returned  the  inclosure  in  a  letter,  in 
which  he  used  his  poetical  gifts  with  most  pleasant  humor. 

To  many  it  was  a  subject  of  wonder  that  he  found  time  to 
write  letters  that  always  breathed  the  name  of  Jesus,  amid  his 
innumerable  engagements.  But  the  truth  was,  his  letters  cost 
him  no  expenditure  of  time ;  they  were  ever  the  fresh  thoughts 
and  feelings  of  his  soul  at  the  moment  he  took  up  the  pen  ;  his 
habitual  frame  of  soul  is  what  appears  in  them  all.  The  calm, 
holy,  tenderly-affectionate  style  of  his  letters  reminds  us  of  Sam- 
uel Rutherford,  whose  works  he  delighted  to  read — excepting  only 
that  his  joy  never  seems  to  have  risen  to  ecstasies.  The  selec- 
tion of  his  letters  which  I  have  made  for  publication,  may  exhibit 
somewhat  of  his  holy  skill  in  dropping  a  word  for  his  Master  on 
all  occasions.  But  what  impressed  many  yet  more,  was  his  man- 
ner of  introducing  the  truth,  most  naturally  and  strikingly,  even 
in  the  shortest  note  he  penned ;  and  there  was  something  so  ele- 
gant, as  well  as  solemn,  in  his  few  words  at  the  close  of  some  of 
his  letters,  that  these  remained  deep  in  the  receiver's  heart.  Wri- 
ting to  Mr.  G.  S.  on  July  28,  1841,  he  thus  drawrs  to  a  close: 
"Remember  me  to  H.  T.  I  pray  he  may  be  kept  abiding  in 
Christ.  Kindest  regards  to  his  mother.  Say  to  her  from  me, 
'Pass  the  time  of  your  sojourning  here  in  fear,  forasmuch  as  ye 
know  ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things  such  as  silver 
and  gold;'  1  Peter  i.  17,  18.  Keep  your  own  heart,  dear  brother, 
'in  the  love  of  God'  (Jude  21),  in  his  love  to  you,  and  that  will 
draw  your  love  to  him.  Kindest  remembrances  to  your  brother. 
Say  to  him,  '  Be  sober  and  hope  to  the  end.'  (1  Peter  i.  13.)  To 
your  own  dear  mother  say,  •  He  doth  not  afflict  willingly.'  Write 
me  soon. — Ever  yours,  till  time  shall  be  no  more."  In  a  note  tc 
the  members  of  his  own  family : — "  The  Tay  is  before  me  now 


120  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

like  a  resplendent  mirror,  glistening  in  the  morning  sun.  May 
the  same  sun  shine  sweetly  on  you,  and  may  He  that  makes  it 
shine,  shine  into  your  hearts  to  give  you  the  knowledge  of  the 
glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ. — In  haste,  your  affec- 
tionate son  and  brother."  There  were  often  such  last  words  as 
the  following — "  O  for  drops  in  the  pastures  of  the  wilderness  1 
The  smiles  of  Jesus  be  with  you,  and  the  breathings  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Ever  yours."  (To  Rev.  J.  Milne.)  "May  we  have 
gales  passing  from  Perth  to  this,  and  from  here  to  you,  and  from 
heaven  to  both.  Ever  yours."  (To  the  same.)  "  The  time  is 
short ;  eternity  is  near ;  yea,  the  coming  of  Christ  the  second  time 
is  at  hand.  Make  sure  of  being  one  with  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
you  may  be  glad  when  you  see  him.  Commending  you  all  to  our 
father  in  heaven,"  &c.  (To  his  own  brother.)  "  I  have  a  host 
of  letters  before  me,  and  therefore  can  add  no  more.  I  give  you 
a  parting  text,  « Sorrowful,  yet  always  rejoicing.' "  Another — 
"  Farewell !  yours  till  the  day  dawn."  To  the  Rev.  Hor.  Bonar 
he  says,  at  the  close  of  a  letter  about  some  ministerial  arrange- 
ments, "  I  am  humbled  and  cheered  by  what  you  say  of  good  done 
in  Kelso.  Roll  on,  roll  on,  river  of  God,  that  art  full  of  water. 
A  woman  came  to  me,  awakened  under  your  sermon  to  the  chil- 
dren in  the  Cross  Church,  very  bitterly  convinced  of  sin.  Glory 
to  the  Divine  Archer,  who  bringeth  down  the  people  !"  He  closes 
a  letter  to  a  student  thus :  "  Grace  be  with  you,  and  much  of  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus — much  of  his  likeness.  I  thirst  for  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Word,  but  most  of  all  of  Jesus  himself,  the  True 
Word.  May  he  abide  in  you,  and  you  in  him  !  The  fear  of  Isaac 
watch  over  you."  In  concluding  a  letter  to  Mr.  Bonar  of  Larbert, 
in  February,  1843,  some  weeks  before  his  last  illness,  he  writes — 
"  My  soul  often  goes  out  at  the  throne  of  grace  in  behalf  of  Lar- 
bert and  Dunipace.  May  the  disruption  be  more  blessed  to  them 
than  days  of  peace  !  How  sweet  to  be  in  the  ark  when  the 
deluge  comes  down.  Ever  yours  in  gospel  bonds." 

The  Jewish  Mission  continued  near  his  heart,  "  the  nearest/ 
said  he  to  Mr.  Edwards,  who  is  now  at  Jassy,  "  of  all  missionary 
enterprises.  Were  it  not  for  my  own  unfitness,  and  also  the  suc- 
cess the  Lord  has  given  me  where  I  am,  I  would  joyfully  devote 
myself  to  it."  In  connection  with  this  cause,  he  was  invited  to 
visit  Ireland,  and  be  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  our 
Presbyterian  brethren  in  the  summer  of  1840.  When  preparing 
to  set  out,  he  notices  the  hand  of  his  Master  guiding  him  : — "  July 
2. — Expected  to  have  been  in  Ireland  this  day.  Detained  by  not 
being  able  to  get  supply  for  Sabbath,  in  the  good  providence  of 
God,  for  this  evening  there  was  a  considerable  awakening  in  the 
Church  while  I  was  preaching  upon  Philip,  iii.  18,  *  Enemies  of 
the  cross  of  Christ.'  When  that  part  was  expounded  there  was 
a  loud  and  bitter  weeping — probably  thirty  or  forty  seemed  to 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  121 

share  in  it ;  the  rest  deeply  impressed — many  secretly  praying." 
On  the  Sabbath  following,  one  person  was  so  overcome  as  to  be 
carried  out  of  the  church. 

He  set  out  for  Ireland  on  the  7th,  and  on  the  10th  witnessed  at 
Belfast  the  union  between  the  Synod  of  Ulster  and  the  Secession. 
He  speaks  of  it  as  a  most  solemn  scene — 500  ministers  and  elders 
present.  During  his  stay  there,  he  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  Jews 
in  Mr.  Morgan's  Church,  Mr.  Wilson's,  and  some  others ;  and 
also  visited  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  at  Dublin.  He  preached  the  way  of 
salvation  to  the  Gentiles  in  all  his  pleadings  for  Israel.  His  visit 
was  blessed  to  awaken  a  deep  interest  in  the  cause  of  the  Jews, 
and  his  words  sank  into  the  consciences  of  some.  His  sermon 
on  Ezekiel  xxxiv.  16,  was  felt  by  some  to  be  indescribably  im- 
pressive ;  and  when  he  preached  on  Rom.  i.  16,  17,  many  minis- 
ters, as  they  came  out,  were  heard  saying,  "  How  was  it  we  never 
thought  of  the  duty  of  remembering  Israel  before  ?"  On  another 
occasion,  the  people  to  whom  he  had  preached  entreated  their 
minister  to  try  and  get  him  again,  and  if  he  could  not  preach  to 
them,  that  at  least  he  should  pray  once  more  with  them. 

He  was  not,  however,  long  absent  from  home  on  this  occasion. 
On  the  25th,  I  find  him  recording — "  Reached  home  ;  entirely  un- 
prepared for  the  evening.  Spoke  on  Psalm  li.  12,  13,  *  Restore 
unto  me  the  joy/  &c.  There  seemed  much  of  the  presence  of 
God — first  one  crying  out  in  extreme  agony,  then  another. 
Many  were  deeply  melted,  and  all  solemnized.  Felt  a  good  deal 
of  freedom  in  speaking  of  the  glory  of  Christ's  salvation.  Coming 
down,  I  spoke  quietly  to  some  whom  I  knew  to  be  under  deep 
concern.  They  were  soon  heard  together,  weeping  bitterly ; 
many  more  joined  them.  Mr.  Curnming  spoke  to  them  in  a  most 
touching  strain,  while  I  dealt  privately  with  several  in  the  vestry. 
Their  cries  were  often  very  bitter  and  piercing,  bitterest  when 
the  freeness  of  Christ  was  pressed  upon  them,  and  the  lion's  near- 
ness. Several  were  offended ;  but  I  felt  no  hesitation  as  to  our 
duty  to  declare  the  simple  truth  impressively,  and  leave  God  to 
work  in  their  hearts  in  his  own  way.  If  he  saves  souls  in  a  quiet 
way  I  shall  be  happy;  if  in  the  midst  of  cries  and  tears,  still  I  will 
bless  his  name.  One  painful  thing  has  occurred :  a  man  who  pre- 
tends to  be  a  missionary  for  Israel,  and  who  brings  forward  the 
Apocryphal  book  of  Enoch,  has  been  among  my  people,  in  my 
absence,  and  many  have  been  led  after  him.  How  humbling  is 
this  to  them  and  to  me  !  Lord,  what  is  man  !  This  may  be  blessed, 
1st,  to  discover  chaff  which  we  thought  to  be  wheat;  2d,  To  lead 
gome  to  greater  distress  of  themselves,  when  their  eyes  are 
opened  ;  3d,  to  teach  me  the  need  of  solidly  instructing  those  who 
seem  to  have  grace  in  their  hearts." 

The  work  of  God  went  on,  so  much  so  at  this  time,  that  he  gave 
it  as  his  belief,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Purves  of  Jedburgh,  that  for 
some  months  about  this  period  no  minister  of  Christ  had  preached 


122  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

in  a  lively  rr  tinner,  without  being  blessed  to  some  soul  among  his 
flock. 

In  other  places  of  Scotland  also  the  Lord  was  then  pouring  out 
his  spirit.  Perth  has  been  already  mentioned,  and  its  vicinity. 
Throughout  Ross-shire,  whole  congregations  were  frequently 
moved  as  one  man,  and  the  voice  of  the  minister  drowned  in  the 
cries  of  anxious  souls.  At  Kelso,  where  Mr.  Horace  Bonar  la- 
bored, and  at  Jedburgh,  where  Mr.  Purves  was  pastor,  a  more 
silent,  but  very  solid  work  of  conversion  was  advancing.  At 
Ancrum  (once  the  scene  of  John  Livingston's  labors),  the  whole 
parish,  but  especially  the  men  of  the  place,  were  awakened  to  the 
most  solemn  concern.  On  Lochtay-side,  where  Mr.  Burns  was 
for  a  season  laboring,  there  were  marks  of  the  Spirit  everywhere  ; 
and  the  people  crossing  the  lake  in  hundreds,  to  listen  to  the 
words  of  life  on  the  hill-side,  called  to  mind  the  people  of  Galilee 
in  the  days  when  the  Gospel  began  to  be  preached.  At  Lawers, 
Mr.  Campbell,  their  pastor  (who  has  now  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus), 
spoke  of  the  awakening  as  "  like  a  resurrection,"  so  great  and 
sudden  was  the  change  from  deadness  to  intense  concern.  On 
several  occasions,  the  Spirit  seemed  to  sweep  over  the  congrega- 
tions l;ke  wind  over  the  fields  which  bends  the  heavy  corn  to  the 
earth.  It  was  evident  to  discerning  minds,  that  the  Lord  was 
preparing  Scotland  for  some  crisis  not  far  distant. 

Several  districts  of  Strathbogie  had  shared  to  some  extent  in  a 
similar  blessing.  Faithful  ministers  were  now  everywhere  on  the 
watch  for  the  shower,  and  were  greatly  strengthened  to  go  for- 
ward boldly  in  seeking  to  cleanse  the  sanctuary.  It  was  their 
fond  hope  that  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland  would  soon  be- 
come an  example  and  pattern  to  the  nations  of  a  pure  Church  of 
Christ,  acknowledged  and  upheld  by  the  State,  without  being 
trammelled  in  any  degree,  far  less  controlled  by  civil  interference. 
But  Satan  was  stirring  up  adversaries  on  every  side. 

The  Court  of  Session  had  adopted  a  line  of  procedure  that  was 
at  once  arbitrary  and  unconstitutional.  And  now  that  Court  in- 
terdicted, under  the  penalty  of  fine  or  imprisonment,  all  the  minis- 
ters of  the  Church  of  Scotland  from  administering  ordinances  or 
preaching  the  Word  in  any  of  the  seven  parishes  of  Strathbogie, 
whose  former  incumbents  had  been  suspended  from  office  by  the 
General  Assembly  for  ecclesiastical  offences.  The  Church  saw  it 
to  be  her  duty  to  refuse  obedience  to  an  interdict,  which  hindered 
the  preaching  of  Jesus,  and  attempted  to  crush  her  constitutional 
liberties.  Accordingly,  ministers  were  sent  to  these  districts,  fear- 
less of  (he  result ;  and  under  their  preaching  the  gross  darkness 
of  the  region  began  to  give  way  to  the  light  of  truth. 

In  the  month  of  August,  Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  appointed,  along 
with  Mr.  Gumming  of  Dumbarney,  to  visit  Huntly,  and  dispense 
the  Lord's  Supper  there.  As  he  set  out  he  expressed  the  hope 
that  "  the  dews  of  the  Spirit  there  might  be  turned  into  the  pouring 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  123 

am."  His  own  visit  was  blessed  to  many.  Mr.  Gumming 
reached  the  action  sermon  in  the  open  air  at  the  Meadow  Well ; 
ut  the  tables  were  served  within  the  building  where  the  congre- 
gation usually  met.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  preached  in  the  evening  to  a 
vast  multitude  at  the  well ;  and  about  a  hundred  waited  after  ser- 
mon for  prayer,  many  of  them  in  deep  anxiety. 

He  came  to  Edinburgh  on  the  llth,  to  attend  the  meeting  of 
ministers  and  elders  who  had  come  together  to  sign  the  Solemn 
Engagement  in  defence  of  the  liberties  of  Christ's  Church.  He 
nesitated  not  to  put  his  hand  to  the  Engagement.  He  then  re- 
turned to  Dundee  ;  and  scarcely  had  he  returned,  when  he  was 
laid  aside  by  one  of  those  attacks  of  illness  with  which  he  was  so 
often  tried.  In  this  case,  however,  it  soon  passed  away.  "  My 
health,"  he  remarked,  "  has  taken  a  gracious  turn,  which  should 
make  me  look  up."  But  again,  on  September  6th,  an  attack  of 
fe^er  laid  him  down  for  six  days.  On  this  occasion,  just  before 
the  sickness  came  on,  three  persons  had  visited  him,  to  tell  him 
how  they  were  brought  to  Christ  under  his  ministry  some  years 
before.  "  Why,"  he  noted  in  his  journal,  "  Why  has  God  brought 
these  cases  before  me  this  week  ?  Surely  he  is  preparing  me  for 
some  trial  of  faith."  The  result  proved  that  his  conjecture  was 
just.  And  while  his  Master  prepared  him  beforehand  for  these 
trials,  he  had  ends  to  accomplish  in  his  servant  by  means  of  them. 
There  were  other  trials  also,  besides  these,  which  were  very  heavy 
to  him ;  but  in  all  we  could  discern  the  husbandman  pruning  the 
branch,  that  it  might  bear  more  fruit.  As  he  himself  said  one  day 
in  the  church  of  Abernyte,  when  he  was  assisting  Mr.  Manson, 
"  If  we  only  saw  the  whole,  we  should  see  that  the  father  is  doing 
little  else  in  the  world  but  training  his  vines." 

His  preaching  became  more  and  more  to  him  a  work  of  faith. 
Often  I  find  him  writing  at  the  close  or  beginning  of  a  sermon : — 
"  Master,  help,"  "  Help,  Lord,  help,"  "  Send  showers,"  "  Pardon, 
give  the  Spirit,  and  take  the  glory,"  "  May  the  opening  of  my  lips 
be  right  things."  The  piercing  effects  of  the  word  preached  on 
souls  at  this  season  may  be  judged  of,  from  what  one  of  the  awa- 
kened, with  whom  he  was  conversing,  said  to  him,  "  1  think  hell 
would  be  some  relief  from  an  angry  God." 

His  delight  in  preaching  was  very  great.  He  himself  used  to 
say  that  he  could  scarcely  ever  resist  an  invitation  to  preach.  And 
this  did  not  arise  from  the  natural  excitement  there  is  in  com- 
manding the  attention  of  thousands ;  for  he  was  equally  ready  to 
proclaim  Christ  to  small  country  flocks.  Nay,  he  was  ready  to 
travel  far  to  visit  and  comfort  even  one  soul.  There  was  an  oc- 
casion this  year  on  which  he  rode  far  to  give  a  cup  of  cold  water 
to  a  disciple,  and  his  remark  was,  "  I  observe  how  often  Jesus 
went  a  long  way  for  one  soul,  as  for  example  the  maniac,  and  the 
woman  of  Canaan." 

In  February,  1841,  he  visited  Kelso  and  Jedburgh  at  the  com- 


124  MEMOIR  OF  THE  REV.  R.  M.  M  JHEYNE. 

munion  season ;  and  gladly  complied  with  an  invitation  to  An« 
crum  also,  that  he  might  witness  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  "  Sweet 
are  the  spots,"  he  wrote,  *  where  Immanuel  has  ever  shown  his 
glorious  power  in  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  sinners.  The 
world  loves  to  muse  on  the  scenes  where  battles  were  fought  and 
victories  won.  Should  not  we  love  the  spots  where  our  great 
Captain  has  won  his  amazing  victories  ?  Is  not  the  conversion  of 
a  soul  more  worthy  to  be  spoken  of  than  the  taking  of  Acre  ?" 
At  Kelso,  some  will  long  remember  his  remarks  in  visiting  a  little 
girl,  to  whom  he  said,  "  Christ  gives  last  knocks.  When  your 
heart  becomes  hard  and  careless,  then  fear  lest  Christ  may  have 
given  a  last  knock"  At  Jedburgh,  the  impression  left  was  chiefly 
that  there  had  been  among  them  a  man  of  peculiar  holiness. 
Some  felt,  not  so  much  his  words,  as  his  presence  and  holy  solem- 
nity, as  if  one  spoke  to  them  who  was  standing  in  the  presence 
of  God  ;  and  to  others  his  prayers  appeared  like  the  breathings 
of  one  already  within  the  vail. 

I  find  him  proposing  to  a  minister  who  was  going  up  to  the 
General  Assembly  that  year,  "  that  the  Assembly  should  draw 
out  a  Confession  of  Sin,  for  all  its  ministers."  The  state,  also, 
of  parishes  under  *the  direful  influence  of  Moderatism,  lay  much 
upon  his  spirit.  In  his  diary  he  writes — "  Have  been  laying 
much  to  heart  the  absolute  necessity  laid  upon  the  Church  of  send- 
ing the  gospel  to  our  dead  parishes,  during  the  life  of  the  present 
incumbents.  It  is  confessed  that  many  of  our  ministers  do  not 
preach  the  gospel — alas  !  because  they  know  it  not.  Yet  they 
have  complete  control  over  their  own  pulpits,  and  may  never 
suffer  the  truth  to  be  heard  there  during  their  whole  incumbency. 
And  yet  our  Church  consigns  these  parishes  to  their  tender  mer- 
cies for  perhaps  fifty  years,  without  a  sigh  !  Should  not  certain 
men  be  ordained  as  Evangelists,  with  full  power  to  preach  in 
every  pulpit  of  their  district — faithful,  judicious,  lively  preachers, 
who  may  go  from  parish  to  parish,  and  thus  carry  life  into  many  a 
dead  corner  ?"  This  was  a  subject  he  often  reverted  to  ;  and  he 
eagerly  held  up  the  example  of  the  Presbytery  of  Aberdeen,  who 
made  a  proposal  to  this  effect.  From  some  of  his  later  letters,  it 
appears  that  he  had  sometimes  seriously  weighed  the  duty  of  giv- 
ing up  his  fixed  charge,  if  only  the  Church  would  ordain  him 
as  an  Evangelist.  So  deep  were  his  feelings  on  this  matter, 
that  a  friend  relates  of  him,  that  as  they  rode  together  through  a 
parish  where  the  pastor  "  clothed  himself  with  the  wool,  but  fed 
not  the  flock,"  he  knit  his  brow  and  raised  his  hand  with  vehe- 
mence as  he  spoke  of  the  people  left  to  perish  under  such  a 
minister. 

He  was  invited  to  visit  Ireland  again  this  year,  his  former  visit 
having  been  much  valued  by  the  Presbyterian  brethren  there. 
He  did  so  in  July.  Many  were  greatly  stirred  up  by  his  preach- 
ing, and  by  his  details  of  God's  work  in  Scotland.  His  sermon 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE.  125 

on  Song  viii.  5,  6,  is  still  spoken  of  by  many.  His  prayerfulness 
and  consistent  holiness  left  enduring  impressions  on  not  a  few  ; 
and  it  was  during  his  visit  that  a  memorial  was  presented  to  the 
Irish  Assembly  in  behalf  of  a  Jewish  mission.  His  visit  was  in 
a  great  measure  the  means  of  setting  that  mission  on  foot. 

Cordially  entering  into  the  proposal  of  the  concert  for  prayer, 
he  took  part,  in  September  of  this  year,  in  the  preliminary  meet- 
ings in  which  Christians  of  all  denominations  joined.  "  How 
sweet  are  the  smallest  approximations  to  unity,"  is  his  remark  in 
his  diary.  Indeed,  he  so  much  longed  for  a  scriptural  unity,  that 
some  time  after,  when  the  General  Assembly  had  repealed  the 
statute  of  1799,  he  embraced  the  opportunity  of  showing  his  sin- 
cere desire  for  unity,  by  inviting  two  dissenting  brethren  to  his 
pulpit,  and  then  writing  in  defence  of  his  conduct  when  attacked. 
In  reference  to  this  matter,  he  observed,  in  a  note  to  a  friend — "  I 
have  been  much  delighted  with  the  25th  and  26th  chapters  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith.  O  for  the  grace  of  the  Westminster  divines 
to  be  poured  out  upon  this  generation  of  lesser  men  !" 

As  it  was  evident  that  his  Master  owned  his  labor  abundantly, 
by  giving  him  seals  of  his  apostleship,  there  were  attempts  made 
occasionally  by  zealous  friends  to  induce  him  to  remove  to  other 
spheres.  In  all  these  cases,  he  looked  simply  at  the  apparent  in- 
dications of  the  Lord's  will.  Worldly  interest  seemed  scarcely 
ever  to  cross  his  mind  in  regard  to  such  a  matter,  for  he  truly 
lived  a  disinterested  life.  His  views  may  be  judged  of  by  one  in- 
stance— a  letter  to  Mr.  Heriot  of  Ramornie,  in  reference  to  a 
charge  which  many  were  anxious  to  offer  him. 

"  Dundee,  24th  September,  1841. 

"DEAR  SIR, — I  have  received  a  letter  from  my  friend  Mr. 
M'Farlane  of  Collessie,  asking  what  I  would  do  if  the  people  of 
Kettle  were  to  write  desiring  me  to  be  their  minister.  He  also 
desires  me  to  send  an  answer  to  you.  I  have  been  asked  to  leave 
this  place  again  and  again,  but  have  never  seen  my  way  clear  to 
do  so.  I  feel  quite  at  the  disposal  of  my  Divine  Master.  I  gave 
myself  away  to  him  when  I  began  my  ministry,  and  he  has 
guided  me  as  by  the  Pillar  Cloud  from  the  first  day  till  now.  I 
think  I  would  leave  this  place  to-morrow  if  he  were  to  bid  me , 
but  as  to  seeking  removal,  I  dare  not  and  could  not.  If  my  min- 
istry were  unsuccessful — if  God  frowned  upon  the  place  and 
made  my  message  void — then  I  would  willingly  go ;  for  I  would 
rather  beg  my  bread  than  preach  without  success  ;  but  I  have 
never  wanted  success.  I  do  not  think  I  can  speak  a  month  in 
this  parish  without  winning  some  souls.  This  very  week  I  think 
has  been  a  fruitful  one,  more  so  than  many  for  a  long  time,  which 
perhaps  was  intended  graciously  to  free  me  from  all  hesitation  in 
declining  your  kind  offer.  I  mention  these  things,  not,  I  trust,  boast- 
fully, but  only  to  show  you  the  ground  upon  which  I  feel  it  to 


126  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

be  my  duty  not  for  a  moment  to  entertain  the  proposal.  I  have 
4000  souls  here  hanging  on  me.  I  have  as  much  of  this  world's 
goods  as  I  care  for.  I  have  full  liberty  to  preach  the  Gospel  night 
and  day ;  and  the  Spirit  of  God  is  often  with  us.  What  c,*m  I 
desire  more  ?  *  I  dwell  among  mine  own  people/  Hundreds 
look  to  me  as  a  father ;  and  I  fear  I  would  be  a  false  shepherd  if 
I  were  to  leave  them  when  the  clouds  of  adversity  are  beginning 
to  lower.  I  know  the  need  of  Kettle,  and  its  importance  ;  and 
also  the  dark  prospect  of  your  getting  a  godly  minister.  Still 
that  is  a  future  event  in  the  hand  of  God.  My  duty  is  made 
plain  and  simple  according  to  God's  Word. 

"  Praying  that  the  Lord  Jesus  may  send  you  a  star  from  his 
own  right  hand,  believe  me  to  be,"  &c. 

It  was  during  this  year  that  the  Sabbath  question  began  to  in- 
terest him  so  much.  His  tract  "  I  love  the  Lord's  Day,"  was 
published  December  18th  ;  but  he  had  already  exerted  himself 
much  in  this  cause,  as  Convener  of  the  Committee  of  Presbytery 
on  Sabbath  Observance,  and  had  written  his  well-known  letter  to 
one  of  the  chief  defenders  of  the  Sabbath  desecration.  He  con- 
tinued unceasingly  to  use  every  effort  in  this  holy  cause.  And 
is  it  not  worth  the  prayers  and  self-denying  efforts  of  every  be- 
lieving man  ?  Is  not  that  day  set  apart  as  a  season  wherein  the 
Lord  desires  the  refreshing  rest  of  his  own  love  to  be  offered  to 
a  fallen  world  ?  Is  it  not  designed  to  be  a  day  on  which  every 
other  voice  and  sound  is  to  be  hushed,  in  order  that  the  silver 
trumpets  may  proclaim  atonement  for  sinners  ?  Nay,  it  is  under- 
stood to  be  a  day  wherein  God  himself  stands  before  the  altar  and 
pleads  with  sinners  to  accept  the  Lamb  slain,  from  morning  to 
evening.  Who  is  there  that  does  not  see  the  deep  design  of 
Satan  in  seeking  to  effect  an  inroad  on  this  most  merciful  appoint- 
ment of  God  our  Saviour  ? 

Mr.  M'Cheyne's  own  conduct  was  in  full  accordance  with  his 
principles  in  regard  to  strict  yet  cheerful  Sabbath  observance. 
Considering  it  the  summit  of  human  privilege  to  be  admitted  to 
fellowship  with  God,  his  principle  was  that  the  Lord's  Day  was 
to  be  spent  wholly  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  sweetest  privilege. 
A  letter,  written  at  a  later  period,  but  bearing  on  this  subject, 
will  show  how  he  felt  this  day  to  be  better  than  a  thousand.  An  in- 
dividual near  Inverness  had  consulted  him  on  a  point  of  Sabbat- 
ical casuistry  :  the  question  was,  Whether  or  not  it  was  sinful  to 
spend  time  in  registering  meteorological  observations  on  the  Sab- 
bath ?  His  reply  was  the  following,  marked  by  a  holy  wisdom 
and  discovering  the  place  which  the  Lord  held  in  his  inmost 
soul : — 

"  December  7,  1842. 

"  DEAR  FRIEND, — You  ask  me  a  hard  question.  Had  you 
asked  me  what  I  would  do  in  the  case,  I  could  easily  tell  you,  I 
love  the  Lord's  Day  too  well  to  be  marking  down  the  height  of 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'dlEYNE.  127 

the  thermometer  and  barometer  every  hour.  1  have  other  work 
to  do,  higher  and  better,  and  more  like  that  of  angels  above.  The 
more  entirely  I  can  give  my  Sabbaths  to  God,  and  half  forget 
that  I  am  not  before  the  throne  of  the  Lamb,  with  my  harp  of 
gold,  the  happier  am  I,  and  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  be  as  happy  as  I 
can  be,  and  as  God  intended  me  to  be.  The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  my 
strength.  But  whether  another  Christian  can  spend  the  Sabbath 
in  his  service,  and  mark  down  degrees  of  heat  and  atmospherical 
pressure,  without  letting  down  the  warmth  of  his  affections,  or 
losing  the  atmosphere  of  heaven,  I  cannot  tell.  My  conscience 
is  not  the  rule  of  another  man.  One  thing  we  may  learn  from 
these  men  of  science,  namely,  to  be  as  careful  in  marking  the 
changes  and  progress  of  our  own  spirit,  as  they  are  in  marking 
the  changes  of  the  weather.  An  hour  should  never  pass  without 
our  looking  up  to  God  for  forgiveness  and  peace.  This  is  the 
noblest  science,  to  know  how  to  live  in  hourly  communion  with 
God  in  Christ.  May  you  and  I  know  more  of  this,  and  thank 
God  that  we  are  not  among  the  wise  and  prudent  from  whom 
these  things  are  hid  ! — The  grace  of  the  Lord  of  the  Sabbath  be 
with  you,"  &c. 

Up  till  this  period,  the  Narrative  of  our  Mission  to  Israel  had 
not  been  given  to  the  public.  Interruptions,  arising  from  multi- 
plicity of  labors  and  constant  calls  of  duty,  had  from  time  to 
time  come  in  our  way.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  found  it  exceedingly  dif- 
ficult to  spare  a  day  or  two  at  a  time  in  order  to  take  part. 
"  I  find  it  hard  work  to  carry  on  the  work  of  a  diligent  pastor 
and  that  of  an  author  at  the  same  time.  How  John  Calvin  would 
have  smiled  at  my  difficulties  !"  At  length,  however,  in  the 
month  of  March,  1842,  we  resolved  to  gain  time  by  exchanging 
each  other's  pastoral  duties  for  a  month.  Accordingly,  during 
four  or  five  weeks,  he  remained  in  Collace,  my  flock  enjoying  his 
Sabbath-day  services  and  his  occasional  visits,  while  he  was  set 
free  from  what  would  have  been  the  never-ceasing  interruptions 
of  his  own  town. 

Many  a  pleasant  remembrance  remains  of  these  days,  as  sheet 
after  sheet  passed  under  the  eyes  of  our  mutual  criticism.  Though 
intent  on  accomplishing  his  work,  he  kept  by  his  rule,  "  that  he 
must  first  see  the  face  of  God  before  he  could  undertake  any 
duty."  Often  would  he  wander  in  the  mornings  among  the 
pleasant  woods  of  Dunsinnan,  till  he  had  drunk  in  refreshment  to 
his  soul  by  meditation  on  the  Word  of  God ;  and  then  he  took  up 
the  pen.  And  to  a  brother  in  the  ministry,  who  had  one  day 
broken  in  upon  his  close  occupation,  he  afterwards  wrote — "  You 
know  you  stole  away  my  day ;  yet  I  trust  all  was  not  lost.  I 
think  I  have  had  more  grace  ever  since  that  prayer  among  the 
fir-trees.  O,  to  be  like  Jesus,  and  with  him  to  all  eternity  "  Oc- 
casionally, during  the  same  period,  he  wrote  some  pieces  for  the 


128  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M^CHEYNE. 

"  Christian's  Daily  Companion."     The  Narrative  was  finished  in 
May,  and  the  Lord  has  made  it  acceptable  to  the  brethren. 

When  this  work  was  finished  the  Lord  had  other  employment 
ready  for  him  in  his  own  parish.  His  diary  has  this  entry : 
"  May  22d — I  have  seen  some  very  evident  awakenings  of  late, 
J.  G.  awakened  partly  through  the  Word  preached,  and  partly 
through  the  faithful  warnings  of  her  fellow-servant.  A.  R.,  who  has 
been  for  about  a  year  in  the  deepest  distress,  seeking  rest,  but 
finding  none.  B.  M.  converted  last  winter  at  the  Tuesday  meet- 
ing in  Annfield.  She  was  brought  very  rapidly  to  peace  with 
God,  and  to  a  calm,  sedate,  prayerful  state  of  mind.  I  was  sur- 
prised at  the  quickness  of  the  work  in  this  case,  and  pleased  with 
the  clear  tokens  of  grace ;  and  now  I  see  God's  gracious  end  in 
it.  She  was  to  be  admitted  at  last  communion,  but  caught  fever 
before  the  Sabbath.  On  Tuesday  last  she  died  in  great  peace 
and  joy.  When  she  felt  death  coming  on,  she  said,  '  O  death, 
death,  come !  let  us  sing  !'  Many  that  knew  her  have  been  a 
good  deal  moved  homeward  by  this  solemn  providence.  This 
evening,  I  invited  those  to  come  who  are  leaving  the  parish  at 
this  term.  About  twenty  came  to  whom  I  gave  tracts  and  words 
of  warning.  I  feel  persuaded  that  if  1  could  follow  the  Lord 
more  fully  myself,  my  ministry  would  be  used  to  make  a  deepei 
impression  than  it  has  yet  done. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE    LATTER    DAYS    OF    HIS    MINISTRY. 
'  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  and  to  finish  his  work."— JOHN  iv.  34. 

DURING  the  summer  of  1842,  he  was  exposed  to  several  attacks 
of  illness,  experienced  some  severe  personal  trials,  and  felt  the 
assaults  of  sore  temptation.  His  own  words  will  best  express  his 
state.  "  July  17th — I  am  myself  much  tempted,  and  have  no  hope 
but  as  a  worm  on  the  arm  of  Jesus."  "  August  4th — Often,  often, 
would  I  have  been  glad  to  depart,  and  be  with  Christ.  I  am  now 
much  better  in  body  and  mind,  having  a  little  of  the  presence  of 
my  beloved,  whose  absence  is  death  to  me."  The  same  month — 
"  1  have  been  carried  through  deep  waters,  bodily  and  spiritual, 
since  last  we  met."  It  was  his  own  persuasion  that  few  had  more 
to  struggle  with  in  the  inner  man.  Who  can  tell  what  wars  go  on 
within  ? 

During   this  season  of  trial,  he  was  invited  to  form  one  of  a 
number  of  ministers  from  Scotland,  who  were  to  visit  the  north 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  129 

of  England,  with  no  other  [>  ;rpose  than  to  preach  the  glad  tidings. 
This  scheme  was  planned  by  a  Christian  gentleman,  who  has  done 
much  for  Christ  in  his  generation.  When  the  invitation  reached 
Him  he  was  in  the  heat  of  his  furnace.  He  mentioned  this  to  the 
Brother  who  corresponded  with  him  on  the  subject,  Mr.  Purves 

of  Jedburgh,  whose  reply  was  balm  to  his  spirit "I  have  a 

fellow-feeling  with  you  in  your  present  infirmity,  and  you  know 
for  your  consolation  that  another  has,  who  is  a  brother  indeed.  In 
all  our  afflictions,  he  is  afflicted.  He  is,  we  may  say,  the  common 
heart  of  his  people  ;  for  they  are  one  body,  and  an  infirmity  in 
the  very  remotest  and  meanest  member  is  felt  there  and  borne 
there.  Let  us  console,  solace,  vea.  satiate  ourselves  in  him,  as, 
amid  affliction.)  especially,  oroiiier  i.:oes  in  Kroner.  It  .s  b.osseJ 
to  be  like  him  in  everything,  even  in  suffering.  There  is  a  great 
want  about  all  Christians  who  have  not  suffered.  Some  flowers 
must  be  broken  or  bruised  before  they  emit  any  fragrance.  All 
the  wounds  of  Christ  send  out  sweetness — ail  the  sorrows  of 
Christians  do  the  same.  Commend  me  to  a  bruised  brother,  a 
broken  reed — one  like  the  Son  of  Man.  The  Man  of  Sorrows  is 
never  far  from  him.  To  me  there  is  something  sacred  and  sweet 
in  all  suffering ;  it  is  so  much  akin  to  the  Man  of  Sorrows."  It 
was  thus  he  suffered,  and  thus  that  he  was  comforted.  He  wrote 
back,  agreeing  to  go,  and  added,  "  Remember  me  especially,  who 
am  heavy  laden  oftentimes.  My  heart  is  all  of  si-n ;  but  Jesus 
lives." 

They  set  out  for  England.  Mr.  Purves,  Mr.  Somerville  of 
Anderston,  Mr.  Gumming  of  Dumbarney,  and  Mr.  Bonar  of  Kelso, 
formed  the  company.  Their  chief  station  was  Newcastle,  where 
Mr.  Burns  had  been  recently  laboring  with  some  success,  and 
where  he  had  seen  "  a  town  giving  itself  up  to  utter  ungodliness 
— a  town  where  Satan's  trenches  were  deep  and  wide,  his  wall 
strong  and  high,  his  garrison  great  and  fearless,  and  where  all  that 
man  could  do  seemed  but  as  arrows  shot  against  a  tower  of  brass." 
But  those  who  went  knew  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  omnipotent, 
and  that  he  could  take  the  prey  from  the  mighty. 

They  preached  both  in  the  open  air  and  in  the  places  of  wor 
ship  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian  and  to  the  Wesleyan  Metho- 
dists. The  defenders  of  the  Sabbath  cause  were  specially  pre- 
pared to  welcome  Mr.  M'Cheyne,  whose  tract  on  the  Lord's  Day 
had  been  widely  circulated  and  blessed.  Many  were  attracted  to 
hear ;  interesting  congregations  assembled  in  the  market-place, 
and  there  is  reason  to  believe  many  were  impressed.  A  person 
in  the  town  describes  Mr.  M'Cheyne's  last  address  as  being  pecu 
liarly  awakening.  He  preached  in  the  open  air,  in  a  space  of 
ground  between  the  cloth-market  and  St.  Nicholas'  Church.  Above 
a ^thousand  souls  were  present,  and  the  service  continued  till  ten, 
without  one  person  moving  from  the  ground.  The  moon  shone 
brightly,  and  the  sky  was  spangled  with  stars.  His  subject  was 

v^,  i.  9 


130  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

"The  Great  White  Throne,"  (Rev.  xx  11.)  In  concluding  his 
address,  he  told  them,  "  that  they  would  never  meet  again  till  they 
all  met  at  the  Judgment-seat  of  Christ ;  but  the  glorious  heavens 
over  their  head,  and  the  bright  moon  that  shone  upon  them,  and 
the  old  venerable  church  behind  them,  were  his  witnesses  that  he 
had  set  before  them  life  and  death."  Some  will  have  cause  to 
remember  that  night  through  eternity.* 

His  preaching  at  Gilsland  also  was  not  without  effect ;  and  he 
had  good  cause  to  bless  the  Lord  for  bringing  him  through  Dum- 
fries-shire in  his  way  homeward.  He  returned  to  his  people  in 
the  beginning  of  September,  full  of  peace  and  joy.  "  I  have  re- 
turned much  stronger,  indeed  quite  well.  I  think  I  have  got  some 
precious  souls  for  my  hire  on  my  way  home.  I  earnestly  long 
for  more  grace  and  personal  holiness,  and  more  usefulness." 

The  sunsets  during  that  autumn  were  peculiarly  beautiful. 
Scarcely  a  day  past  but  he  gazed  upon  the  glowing  west  after 
dinner ;  and  as  he  gazed  he  would  speak  of  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness, or  the  joy  of  angels  in  his  presence,  or  the  blessedness 
of  those  whose  sun  can  go  no  more  down,  till  his  face  shone  with 
gladness  as  he  spoke.  And  during  the  winter,  he  was  observed 
to  be  peculiarly  joyful,  being  strong  in  body,  and  feettng  the  near 
presence  of  Jesus  in  his  soul.  He  lived  in  the  blessed  conscious- 
ness that  he  was  a  clild  of  God,  humble  and  meek,  just  because 
he  was  fully  assured  that  Jehovah  was  his  God  and  Father.  Many 
often  felt  that  in  prayer  the  name  "  Holy  Father"  was  breathed 
with  peculiar  tenderness  and  solemnity  from  his  lips. 

His  flock  in  St.  Peter's  began  to  murmur  at  his  absence  when 
again  he  left  them  for  ten  days  in  November,  to  assist  Mr.  Ham- 
ilton of  Regent  Square,  London,  at  his  communion.  But  it  was 
his  desire  for  souls  that  thus  led  him  from  place  to  place,  combined 
with  a  growing  feeling  that  the  Lord  was  calling  him  to  evange- 
listic more  than  to  pastoral  labors.  This  .visit  was  a  blessed  one, 
and  the  growth  of  his  soul  in  holiness  was  visible  to  many.  Dur- 
ing the  days  of  his  visit  to  Mr.  Hamilton,  he  read  through  the 
Song  of  Solomon  at  the  time  of  family  worship,  commenting 
briefly  on  it  with  rare  gracefulness  and  poetic  taste,  and  yet  rarer 
manifestation  of  soul-filling  love  to  the  Saviour's  person.  The 
sanctified  affections  of  his  soul,  and  his  insight  into  the  mind  of 
Jesus,  seemed  to  have  much  affected  his  friends  on  these  occa- 
sions. 

Receiving  while  here  an  invitation  to  return  by  the  way  of 
Kelso,  he  replied  : — 

"  LONDON,  Nov.  5,  1842. 

"  MY  DEAR  HORATIUS, — Our  friends  here  will  not  let  me  away  till 
the  Friday  morning,  so  that  it  will  require  all  my  diligence  to  reach 

*  He  afterwards  preached  the  same  subject  with  equal  irapressiveness  in  the 
Meadows  at  Dundee.  It  was  in  the  open  air,  and  the  rain  fe)  *  heavy,  yet  the  dense 
crowd  stood  still  to  the  last. 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'dlEYNE.  131 

Dundee  before  the  Sabbath.  I  will  thus  be  disappointed  of  the 
ioy  of  seeing  you,  and  ministering  a  word  to  your  dear  flock. 
O  that  my  soul  were  new  moulded,  and  I  were  effectually  called 
a  second  time,  and  made  a  vessel  full  of  the  Spirit,  to  tell  only  of 
Jesus  and  his  love.  I  fear  I  shall  never  be  in  this  world  whut  I 
desire.  I  have  preached  three  times  here ;  a  few  tears  also  have 
been  shed.  O  for  Whitfield's  week  in  London,  when  a  thousand 
letters  came  !  The  same  Jesus  reigns  ;  the  same  Spirit  is  able. 
Why  is  he  restrained  ?  Is  the  sin  ours  ?  Are  we  the  bottle-stop- 
pers of  these  heavenly  dews  ?  Ever  yours  till  glory." 
"  P.  S. — We  shall  meet,  God  willing,  at  the  Convocation." 

The  memorable  Convocation  met  at  Edinburgh  on  November 
17th.  There  were  five  hundred  ministers  present  from  all  parts 
of  Scotland.  The  encroachment  of  the  civil  courts  upon  the  pre- 
rogatives of  Christ,  the  only  Head  acknowledged  by  our  Church, 
and  the  negligent  treatment  hitherto  given  by  the  legislature  of 
the  country  to  every  remonstrance  on  the  part  of  the  Church,  had 
brought  on  a  crisis.  The  Church  of  Scotland  had  maintained 
from  the  days  of  the  Reformation  that  her  connection  with  the 
State  was  understood  to  imply  no  surrender  whatsoever  of  com- 
plete independence  in  regulating  all  spiritual  matters  ;  and  to  have 
allowed  any  civil  authority  to  control  her  in  doctrine,  discipline, 
or  any  spiritual  act,  would  have  been  a  daring  and  flagrant  act 
of  treachery  to  her  Lord  and  King.  The  deliberations  of  the 
Convocation  continued  during  eight  days,  and  the  momentous  re- 
sults are  well  known  in  this  land. 

Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  never  absent  from  any  of  the  diets  of  this 
solemn  assembly.  He  felt  the  deepest  interest  in  every  matter 
that  came  before  them,  got  great  light  as  to  the  path  of  duty  in 
the  course  of  the  consultations,  and  put  his  name  to  all  the  reso- 
lutions, heartily  sympathizing  in  the  decided  determination  that, 
as  a  Church  of  Christ,  we  must  abandon  our  connection  with  the 
State,  if  our  "  Claim  of  Rights"  were  rejected.  These  eight  days 
were  times  of  remarkable  union  and  prayerfulness. '  The  pro- 
ceedings, from  time  to  time,  were  suspended  till  the  brethren 
had  again  asked  counsel  of  the  Lord  by  prayer ;  and  none  pre- 
sent will  forget  the  affecting  solemnity  with  which,  on  one  occa- 
sion, Mr.  M'Cheyne  poured  out  our  wants  before  the  Lord. 

He  had  a  decided  abhorrence  of  Erastianism.  When  the  ques- 
tion was  put  to  him,  "  Is  it  our  duty  to  refuse  ordination  to  any 
one  who  holds  the  views  of  Erastianism  ?"  He  replied — "  Cer- 
tainly, whatever  be  his  other  qualifications."  He  was  ever  a  tho- 
rough Presbyterian,  and  used  to  maintain  the  necessity  of  abol- 
ishing lay  patronage,  because,  1.  It  was  not  to  be  found  in  the 
Word  of  God  ;  2.  It  destroyed  the  duty  of  "  trying  the  spirits  ;'; 
3.  It  meddled  with  the  headship  of  Christ,  coming  in  between 
him  and  his  people,  saying,  "  I  will  place  the  stars."  But  stiU 


132  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

more  decided  was  he  in  regard  to  the  spiritual  independence  of 
the  Church.  This  he  reckoned  a  vital  question ;  and  in  prospect 
of  the  disruption  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  if  it  were  denied,  he 
stated  at  a  public  meeting — 1st,  That  it  was  to  be  deplored  in 
some  respects,  viz.,  because  of  the  sufferings  of  God's  faithful  ser- 
vants, the  degradation  of  those  who  remained  behind,  the  aliena- 
tion of  the  aristocracy,  the  perdition  of  the  ungodly,  and  the  sin 
of  the  nation.  But,  2d,  It  was  to  be  hailed  for  other  reasons — 
viz.,  Christ's  kingly  office  would  be  better  known,  the  truth  would 
be  spread  into  desolate  parishes,  and  faithful  ministers  would  be 
refined.  And  when,  on  March  7th  of  the  following  year,  the 
cause  of  the  Church  was  finally  to  be  pleaded  at  the  bar  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  I  find  him  writing — "  Eventful  night  this  in 
the  British  Parliament !  Once  more  King  Jesus  stands  at  an 
earthly  tribunal,  and  they  know  him  not !" 

An  interesting  anecdote  is  related  of  him  by  a  co-presbyter, 
who  returned  with  him  to  Dundee  after  the  Convocation.  This 
co-presbyter,  Mr.  Stewart,  was  conversing  with  him  as  to  what 
might  be  their  duty  to  do  in  the  event  of  the  disruption,  and  where 
they  might  be  scattered.  Mr.  Stewart  said  he  could  preach 
Gaelic,  and  might  go  to  the  Highlanders  in  Canada,  if  it  were 
needful.  Mr.  M'Cheyne  said — "  I  think  of  going  to  the  many 
thousand  convicts  that  are  transported  beyond  seas,  for  no  man 
careth  for  their  souls." 

We  have  not  many  records  of  his  public  work  after  this  date. 
Almost  the  last  note  in  his  diary  is  dated  December  25.  "  This 
day  ordained  four  elders,  and  admitted  a  fifth,  who  will  all,  I  trust, 
be  a  blessing  in  this  place  when  I  am  gone.  Was  graciously 
awakened  a  great  while  before  day,  and  had  two  hours  alone 
with  God.  Preached  with  much  comfort  on  1  Tim.  v.  17,  *  Let 
the  elders  that  rule  well,'  &c.  At  the  end  of  the  sermon  and 
prayer,  proposed  the  regular  questions ;  then  made  the  congrega- 
tion sing  standing  ;  during  which  time  I  came  down  from  the  pul- 
pit and  stood  over  the  four  men,  then  prayed,  and  all  the  elders 
gave  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  during  which  I  returned  to  the 
pulpit,  and  addressed  them  and  the  congregation  on  their  relative 
duties.  Altogether  a  solemn  scene." 

The  last  recorded  cases  of  awakening,  and  the  last  entry  in  his 
diary,  is  dated  January  6,  1843,  "  Heard  of  an  awakened  soul 
finding  rest — true  rest,  I  trust.  Two  new  cases  of  awakening ; 
both  very  deep  and  touching.  At  the  very  time  when  I  was  be- 
ginning to  give  up  in  despair,  God  gives  me  tokens  of  his  pre- 
sence returning." 

He  here  speaks  of  discouragement,  when  God  for  a  few 
months  or  weeks  seemed  to  be  withholding  his  hand  from  saving 
souls.  If  he  was  not  right  in  thus  hastily  forgetting  the  past  for 
a  little,  still  this  feature  of  his  ministry  is  to  be  well  considered. 
He  entertained  so  full  a  persuasion  that  a  faithful  minister  has 


MEMOIR    OP    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  133 

«very  reason  to  expect  to  see  souls  converted  under  him,  that 
when  this  was  withheld,  he  began  to  fear  that  some  hidden  evil 
was  provoking  the  Lord  and  grieving  the  Spirit.  And  ought  it 
not  to  be  so  with  all  of  us  ?  Ought  we  not  to  suspect,  either  that 
we  are  not  rang  near  to  God,  or  that  our  message  is  not  a  true 
transcript  of  the  glad  tidings,  in  both  matter  and  manner,  when 
we  see  no  souls  brought  to  Jesus  ?  God  may  certainly  hide  from 
our  knowledge  much  of  what  he  accomplishes  by  our  means,  but 
as  certainly  will  he  bring  to  our  view  some  seals  of  our  ministry, 
in  order  that  our  persuasion  of  being  thus  sent  by  him  may  sol- 
emnize and  overawe  us,  as  well  as  lead  us  on  to  unwearied  labor. 
Ought  it  not  to  be  the  inscription  over  the  doors  of  our  Assembly 
and  college-halls : — "  Thanks  be  unto  God,  which  always  causeth 
us  to  triumph  in  Christ,  and  maketh  manifest  the  savor  of  his 
knowledge  by  us  in  every  place  /"  2  Corinthians  ii.  14. 

About  this  time,  in  one  of  his  MSS.,  there  occurs  this  sentence 
— "  As  I  was  walking  in  the  fields,  the  thought  came  over  me 
with  almost  overwhelming  power,  that  every  one  of  my  flock 
must  soon  be  in  heaven  or  hell.  O  how  I  wished  that  1  had  a 
tongue  like  thunder,  that  I  might  make  all  hear ;  or  that  I  hai  a 
frame  like  iron,  that  I  might  visit  every  one,  and  say,  *  Escape  foi 
thy  life  !'  Ah,  sinners  !  you  little  know  how  I  fear  that  you  will 
lay  the  blame  of  your  damnation  at  my  door." 

He  was  never  satisfied  with  his  own  attainments  in  holiness ; 
he  was  ever  ready  to  learn,  and  quick  to  apply,  any  suggestion 
that  might  tend  to  his  greater  usefulness.  About  this  period,  he 
used  to  sing  a  psalm  or  hymn  every  day  after  dinner.  It  was 
often,  "  The  Lord's  my  Shepherd,"  &c.  ;  or,  "  O  may  we  stand 
before  the  Lamb,"  &c.  Sometimes  it  was  that  hymn,  "  O  for  a 
closer  walk  with  God  ;"  and  sometimes  the  psalm,  "  O  that  I  like 
a  dove  had  wings,"  &c.  A  friend  said  of  him,  "  I  have  sometimes 
compared  him  to  the  silver  and  graceful  ash,  with  its  pensile 
branches,  and  leaves  of  gentle  green,  reflecting  gleams  of  happy 
sunshine.  The  fall  of  its  leaf,  too,  is  like  the  fall  of  his — it  is 
green  to-night,  and  gone  to-morrow — it  does  not  sere,  nor 
wither." 

An  experienced  servant  of  God  has  said,  that,  while  popularity 
is  a  snare  that  few  are  not  caught  by,  a  more  subtile  and  danger- 
ous snare  is  to  be  famed  for  holiness.  The  fame  of  being  a  godly 
man  is  as  great  a  snare  as  the  fame  of  being  learned  or  eloquent. 
It  is  possible  to  attend  with  scrupulous  anxiety  even  to  secret  hab 
its  of  devotion,  in  order  to  get  a  name  for  holiness.*  If  any 
were  exposed  to  this  snare  in  his  day,  Mr.  M'Cheyne  was  the 

*  How  true,  yet  awful,  is  the  language  of  Dr.  Owen  (quoted  in  Bridge's  Christian 
Ministry,  p.  168),  "  He  that  would  go  down  to  the  pit  in  peace,  let  him  obtain  a  great 
repute  for  religion  ;  let  him  preach  and  labor  to  make  others  better  than  he  is  him- 
self, and,  in  the  meantime,  neglect  to  humble  his  heart,  to  walk  with  God  in  manifest 
koliness  and  usefulness,  and  he  will  not  fail  of  his  end." 


134  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

person.  Yet  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that,  to  the  very  last, 
he  was  ever  discovering,  and  successfully  resisting,  the  deceitful 
tendencies  of  his  own  heart,  and  a  tempting  devil.  Two  things 
he  seems  never  to  have  ceased  from — the  cultivation  of  personal 
holiness,  and  the  most  anxious  efforts  to  save  souls. 

About  this  time  he  wrote  down,  for  his  own  use,  an  examina- 
tion into  things  that  ought  to  be  amended  and  changed.  I  sub- 
join it  entire.  How  singularly  close  and  impartial  are  these  re- 
searches into  his  soul !  How  acute  is  he  in  discovering  his  vari- 
ations from  the  holy  law  of  God  !  O  that  we  all  were  taught  by 
the  same  spirit  thus  to  try  our  reins  !  It  is  only  when  we  are 
thus  thoroughly  experiencing  our  helplessness,  and  discovering  the 
thousand  forms  of  indwelling  sin,  that  we  really  sit  as  disciples  at 
Christ's  feet,  and  gladly  receive  him  as  all  in  all !  And  at  each 
such  moment  we  feel  in  the  spirit  of  Ignatius,  "  JVvv  yd^  tigx^  e*w 
TOV  ftotdyTeveodui" — "  It  is  only  now  that  I  begin  to  be  a  disciple." 

Mr.  M'Cheyne  entitles  the  examination  of  his  heart  and  life 
"  Reformation"  and  it  commences  thus — 

"  It  is  the  duty  of  ministers  in  this  day  to  begin  the  reformation 
of  religion  and  manners  with  themselves,  families,  &c.,  with  con- 
fession of  past  sin,  earnest  prayer  for  direction,  grace,  and  full 
purpose  of  heart.  Mai.  iii.  3 :  *  He  shall  purify  the  sons  of  Levi.' 
Ministers  are  probably  laid  aside  for  a  time  for  this  very  purpose, 

"  1.  Personal  Reformation. 

"  I  am  persuaded  that  I  shall  obtain  the  highest  amount  of  pre 
sent  happiness,  I  shall  do  most  for  God's  glory  and  the  good  of 
man,  and  I  shall  have  the  fullest  reward  in  eternity,  by  maintain- 
ing a  conscience  always  washed  in  Christ's  blood,  by  being  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  at  all  times,  and  by  attaining  the  most  entire 
likeness  to  Christ  in  mind,  will,  and  heart,  that  it  is  possible  for  a 
redeemed  sinner  to  attain  to  in  this  world. 

"  I  am  persuaded  that  whenever  any  one  from  without,  or  my 
own  heart  from  within,  at  any  moment,  or  in  any  circumstances, 
contradict  this — if  any  one  shall  insinuate  that  it  is  not  for  my  pre- 
sent and  eternal  happines,  and  for  God's  glory,  and  my  usefulness. 
to  maintain  a  blood-washed  conscience,  to  be  entirely  filled  with 
the  spirit,  and  to  be  fully  conformed  to  the  image  of  Christ  in  all 
things — that  is  the  voice  of  the  devil,  God's  enemy,  the  enemy  of 
my  soul,  and  of  all  good — the  most  foolish,  wicked  and  miserable 
of  all  the  creatures.  See  Proverbs  ix.  17.  *  Stolen  waters  are 
sweet.' 

"1.  To  maintain  a  conscience  void  of  offence  I  am  persuaded 
that  I  ought  t>  confess  my  sins  more.  I  think  I  ought  to  confess 
sin  the  moment  I  see  it  to  be  sin  ;  whether  I  am  in  company  or 
in  study,  or  even  preaching,  the  soul  ought  to  cast  a  glance  of  ab- 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  135 

horrence  at  the  sin.  If  I  go  on  with  the  duty,  leaving  the  sin  un- 
confessed,  I  go  on  with  a  burdened  conscience,  and  add  sin  to  sin. 
I  think  I  ought  at  certain  times  of  the  day — my  best  times — say, 
after--breakfast  and  after  tea — to  confess  solemnly  the  sins  of  the 
previous  uours,  and  to  seek  their  complete  remission. 

"  I  find  that  the  devil  often  makes  use  of  the  confession  of  sin 
to  stir  up  again  the  very  sin  confessed  into  new  exercise,  so  that 
I  am  afraid  to  dwell  upon  the  confession.  I  must  ask  experienced 
Christians  about  this.  For  the  present,  I  think  I  should  strive 
against  this  awful  abuse  of  the  confession,  whereby  the  devil  seeks 
to  frighten  me  away  from  confession.  I  ought  to  take  all  me- 
thods for  seeing  the  viieness  of  my  sins.  I  ought  to  regard  my- 
self as  a  condemned  branch  of  Adam — as  partaker  of  a  nature  op- 
posite to  God  from  the  womb,  Psa.  li. — as  having  a  heart  full  of 
all  wickedness,  which  pollutes  every  thought,  word,  and  action, 
during  my  whole  life,  from  birth  to  death.  I  ought  to  confess  often 
the  sins  of  my  youth,  like  David  and  Paul — my  sins  before  con- 
version, my  sins  since  conversion — sins  against  light  and  know- 
ledge— against  love  and  grace — against  each  person  of  the  God- 
head. I  ought  to  look  at  my  sins  in  the  light  of  the  Holy  Law — 
in  the  light  of  God's  countenance — in  the  light  of  the  Cross — in 
the  light  of  the  Judgment-seat — in  the  light  of  hell — in  the  light  of 
eternity.  I  ought  to  examine  my  dreams,  my  floating  thoughts — 
my  predilections — my  often  recurring  actions — my  habits  of 
thought,  feeling,  speech  and  action — the  slanders  of  my  enemies — 
and  the  reproofs,  and  even  banterings,  of  my  friends — to  find  out 
traces  of  my  prevailing  sin — matter  for  confession.  I  ought  to 
have  a  stated  day  of  confession,  with  fasting — say,  once  a-month. 
I  ought  to  have  a  number  of  scriptures  marked  to  bring  sin  to  re- 
membrance. I  ought  to  make  use  of  all  bodily  affliction,  domestic 
trial,  frowns  of  Providence  on  myself,  house,  parish,  church,  or 
country,  as  calls  from  God  to  confess  sin.  The  sins  and  afflictions 
of  other  men  should  call  me  to  the  same.  I  ought,  on  Sabbath 
evenings,  and  on  Communion  Sabbath  evenings,  to  be  especially 
careful  to  confess  the  sins  of  holy  things.  I  ought  to  confess  the 
sins  of  my  confessions — their  imperfections,  sinful  aims,  self-right- 
eous tendency,  &c. — and  to  look  to  Christ  as  having  confessed  my 
sins  perfectly  over  his  own  sacrifice. 

"  I  ought  to  go  to  Christ  for  the  forgiveness  of  each  sin.  In 
washing  my  body,  I  go  over  every  spot,  and  wash  it  out :  Should 
I  be  less  careful  in  washing  my  soul  ?  I  ought  to  see  the  stripe 
that  was  made  on  the  back  of  Jesus  by  each  of  my  sins.  I  ought 
to  see  the  infinite  pang  thrill  through  the  soul  of  Jesus  equal  to  an 
eternity  of  my  hell  for  my  sins,  and  for  all  of  them.  I  ought  to 
see  that  in  Christ's  bloodshedding  there  is  an  infinite  overpayment 
for  all  my  sins.  Although  Christ  did  not  suffer  more  than  infinite 
justice  demanded,  yet  he  could  not  suffer  at  all  without  laying 
down  an  infinite  ransom. 


136  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

"  I  feel,  when  I  have  sinned,  an  immediate  reluctance  to  go  to 
Christ.  1  am  ashamed  to  go.  I  feel  as  if  it  would  do  no  good  to 
go — as  if  it  were  making  Christ  a  minister  of  sin,  to  go  straight 
from  the  swine-trough  to  the  best  robe — and  a  thousand  other  ex- 
c'ases  ;  but  I  am  persuaded  they  are  all  lies,  direct  from  hell. 
J  ohn  argues  the  opposite  way — '  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  ad- 
vocate with  the  Father;'  Jeremiah  iii.  1,  and  a  thousand  othei 
scriptujes  are  against  it.  I  am  sure  there  is  neither  peace  nor 
safety  from  deeper  sin,  but  in  going  directly  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  This  is  God's  way  of  peace  and  holiness.  It  is  folly  to 
the  world  and  the  beclouded  heart,  but  it  is  the  way. 

"  I  must  never  think  a  sin  too  small  to  need  immediate  appli- 
cation to  the  blood  of  Christ.  If  I  put  away  a  good  conscience, 
concerning  faith,  I  make  shipwreck.  I  must  never  think  my  sins 
too  great,  too  aggravated,  too  presumptuous — as  when  done  on 
my  knees,  or  in  preaching,  or  by  a  dying  bed,  or  during  danger- 
ous illness — to  hinder  me  from  fleeing  to  Christ.  The  weight 
of  my  sins  should  act  like  the  weight  of  a  clock  ;  the  heavier  it  is, 
it  makes  it  go  the  faster. 

"  I  must  not  only  wash  in  Christ's  blood,  but  clothe  me  in  Christ's 
obedience.  For  every  sin  of  omission  in  self,  I  may  find  a  divinely 
perfect  obedience  ready  for  me  in  Christ.  For  every  sin  of  com- 
mission in  self,  I  may  find  not  only  a  stripe  or  a  wound  in  Christ, 
but  also  a  perfect  rendering  of  the  opposite  obedience  in  my  place, 
so  that  the  law  is  magnified — its  curse  more  than  carried — its  de- 
mand more  than  answered. 

"  Often  the  doctrine  of  Christ  for  me  appears  common,  well 
known,  having  nothing  new  in  it ;  and  I  am  tempted  to  pass  it  by 
and  go  to  some  scripture  more  taking.  This  is  the  devil  again — 
a  red-hot  lie.  Christ  for  us  is  ever  new,  ever  glorious.  *  Un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ' — an  infinite  object,  and  the  only  one 
for  a  guilty  soul.  I  ought  to  have  a  number  of  Scriptures  ready, 
which  lead  my  blind  soul  directly  to  Christ,  such  as  Isaiah  xlv., 
Romans  iii. 

"2.  .To  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  am  persuaded  that  I 
ought  to  study  more  my  own  weakness.  I  ought  to  have  a  num- 
ber of  Scriptures  ready  to  be  meditated  on,  such  as  Romans  vii., 
John  xv.,  to  convince  me  that  I  am  a  helpless  worm. 

"  I  am  tempted  to  think  that  I  am  now  an  established  Christian 
•  —that  I  have  overcome  this  or  that  lust  so  long — that  I  have  got 
into  the  habit  of  the  opposite  grace — so  that  there  is  no  fear  ;  I 
may  venture  very  near  the  temptation — nearer  than  other  men. 
This  is  a  lie  of  Satan.  I  might  as  well  speak  of  gunpowder  get- 
ting by  habit  a  power  of  resisting  fire,  so  as  not  to  catch  the  spark. 
As  long  as  powder  is  wet  it  resists  the  spark ;  but  when  it  be- 
comes dry  it  is  ready  to  explode  at  the  first  touch.  As  long  as  the 
Spirit  dwells  in  my  heart  he  deadens  me  to  sin,  so  that,  if  lawfully 
called  through  temptation,  I  may  reckon  upon  God  carrying  me 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    Af.    M'CHEYNE.  13? 

through.    But  when  the  Spirit  leaves  me  I  am  like  dry  gunpowder. 

0  for  a  sense  of  this  ! 

"I  am  tempted  to  think  that  there  are  some  sins  for  which  I  have 
no  natural  taste,  such  as  strong  drink,  profane  language,  &c.,  so 
that  I  need  not  fear  temptation  to  such  sins.  This  is  a  lie — a 
proud,  presumptuous  lie.  The  seeds  of  all  sins  are  in  my  heart,  and 
perhaps  all  the  more  dangerously  that  I  do  not  see  them. 

"  I  ought  to  pray  and  labor  for  the  deepest  sense  of  my  utter 
weakness  and  helplessness  that  ever  a  sinner  was  brought  to  feel. 

1  am  helpless  in  respect  of  every  lust  that  ever  was,  or  ever  will 
be,  in  the  human  heart.      I  am  a  worm — a  beast — before  God. 
I  often  tremble  to  think  that  this  is  true.     I  feel  as  if  it  would  not 
be  safe  for  me  to  renounce  all  indwelling  strength,  as  if  it  would 
be  dangerous  for  me  to  feel  (what  is  the  truth)  that  there  is  no- 
thing in  me  keeping  me  back  from  the  grossest  and  vilest  sin. 
This  is  a  delusion  of  the  devil.     My  only  safety  is  to  know,  feel, 
and  confess  my  helplessness,  that  I  may  hang  upon  the  arm  of 

Omnipotence I  daily  wish  that  sin  had  been  rooted 

out  of  my  heart.     I  say,  *  Why  did  God  leave  the  roots  of  lascivi- 
ousness.  pride,  anger,  &c.,  in  my  bosom.     He  hates  sin,  and  I 
hate  it ;  why  did  he  not  take  it  clean  away  V     I  know  many  an- 
swers to  this  which  completely  satisfy  my  judgment,  but  still  I  do 
not  feel  satisfied.     This  is  wrong.     It  is  right  to  be  weary  of  the 
being  of  sin,  but  not  right  to  quarrel  with  my  present  ?  good  fight 

of  faith.' The  falls  of  professors  into  sin  make 

me  tremble.     I  have  been  driven  away  from   prayer,  and   bur- 
dened in  a  fearful  manner  by  hearing  or  seeing  their  sin.     This  is 
wrong.     It  is  right  to  tremble,  and  to  make  every  sin  of  every 
professor  a  lesson  of  rny  own  helplessness,  but  it  should  lead  me 
the  more  to  Christ If  I  were  more  deeply  con- 
vinced of  my  utter  helplessness,  I  think  I  would  not  be  so  alarmed 

when  I  hear  of  the  falls  of  other  men I  should 

study  those  sins  in  which  I  am  most  helpless,  in  which  passion  be- 
comes like  a  whirlwind  and  I  like  a  straw.     No  figure  of  speech 
can  represent  my  utter  want  of  power  to  resist  the  torrent  of 

sin I  ought  to  study  Christ's  omnipotence  more ; 

Heb.  vii.  25;  1  Thess.  v.  23;  Rom.  vi.   14;  Rom.  v.  9,10;  and 

such  Scriptures  should  be  ever  before  me Paul's 

thorn,  2  Cor.  xii.,  is  the  experience  of  the  greater  part  of  my  life. 
It  should  be  ever  before  me There  are  many  sub- 
sidiary methods  of  seeking  deliverance  from  sins,  which  must  not 
be  neglected — thus,  marriage,  1  Cor.  vii.  2  ;  fleeing,  1  Tim.  vi.  11, 
1  Cor.  vi.  18;  watch  and  pray,  Matt.  xxvi.  41  ;  the  Word,  '  It  is 
written,  it  is  written.'    So  Christ  defended  himself;  Matt.  iv.     .     . 
.     .     .      But  the  main  defence  is  casting  myself  into  the  arms  of 
Christ  like  a  helpless  child,  and  beseeching  him  to  fill  me  with  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  *  This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even 
our  faith,'  1  John  v.  4, 5 — a  wonderful  passage. 


138  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

"  I  ought  to  study  Christ  as  a  living  Saviour  more — as  a  Shep- 
herd, carrying  the  sheep  he  finds — as  a  King,  reigning  in  and  over 
the  souls  he  has  redeemed — as  a  Captain,  fighting  with  those  who 
fight  with  me,  Ps.  xxxv. — as  one  who  has  engaged  to  bring  me 
through  all  temptations  and  trials,  however  impossible  to  flesh 
and  blood. 

"  I  am  often  tempted  to  say,  How  can  this  man  save  us  ?  How 
can  Christ  in  heaven  deliver  me  from  lusts  which  I  feel  raging  in 
me,  and  nets  I  feel  enclosing  me?  This  is  the  father  of  lies 
again  !  *  He  is  able  to  save  unto  the  uttermost.' 

"  I  ought  to  study  Christ  as  an  Intercessor.  He  prayed  most 
for  Peter  who  was  to  be  most  tempted.  I  am  on  his  breast- 
plate. If  I  could  hear  Christ  praying  for  me  in  the  next  room,  I 
would  not  fear  a  million  of  enemies.  Yet  the  distance  makes  no 
difference  ;  he  is  praying  for  me. 

"  I  ought  to  study  the  Comforter  more — his  Godhead,  his  love, 
his  almightiness.  I  have  found  by  experience  that  nothing  sancti- 
fies me  so  much  as  meditating  on  the  Comforter,  as  John  xiv.  16. 
And  yet  how  seldom  I  do  this !  Satan  keeps  me  from  it.  I  am 
often  like  those  men  who  said,  They  knew  not  if  there  be  any 

Holy  Ghost I  ought  never  to  forget  that  my  body 

is  dwelt  in  by  the  Third  Person  of  the  Godhead.  The  very 
thought  of  this  should  make  me  tremble  to  sin ;  1  Cor.  vi.  .  . 
.  .  .  .  I  ought  never  to  forget  that  sin  grieves  the  Holy 

Spirit — vexes  and  quenches  him If  I  would  be 

filled  with  the  Spirit,  I  feel  I  must  read  the  Bible  more,  pray 
more,  and  watch  more. 

"  3.  To  gain  entire  likeness  to  Christ,  I  ought  to  get  a  high 
esteem  of  the  happiness  of  it.  I  am  persuaded  that  God's  hap- 
piness is  inseparably  linked  in  with  his  holiness.  Holiness  and 
happiness  are  light  and  heat.  God  never  tasted  one  of  the  plea- 
sures of  sin. 

"  Christ  had  a  body  such  as  I  have,  yet  he  never  tasted  one  of 
the  pleasures  of  sin.  The  redeemed,  through  all  eternity,  will 
never  taste  one  of  the  pleasures  of  sin ;  yet  their  happiness  is 
complete.  It  would  be  my  greatest  happiness  to  be  from  this  mo- 
ment entirely  like  them.  Every  sin  is  something  away  from  my 
greatest  enjoyment.  .  .  .  The  devil  strives  night  and  day  to 
make  me  forget  this  or  disbelieve  it.  He  says,  Why  should  you 
not  enjoy  this  pleasure  as  much  as  Solomon  or  David  ?  You  may 
go  to  heaven  a]so.  I  am  persuaded  that  this  is  a  lie — that  my 
true  happiness  is  to  go  and  sin  no  more. 

"  I  ought  not  to  delay  parting  with  sins.  Now  is  God's  time. 
'  I  made  haste  and  delayed  not.'  ...  I  ought  not  to  spare 
sins,  because  I  have  long  allowed  them  as  infirmities ;  and  others 
would  think  it  odd  if  I  were  to  change  all  at  once.  What  a 
Wretched  delusion  of  Satan  that  is ! 

"  Whatever  I  see  to  be  sin,  I  ought  from  this  hour  to  set  my 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'OHEYNE.  139 

whole  soul  against  it,  us'ng  all  scriptural  methods  to  mortify  it — 
as,  the  Scriptures,  special  prayer  for  the  Spirit,  fasting,  watching. 

"  1  ought  to  mark  strictly  the  occasions  when  I  have  fallen,  and 
avoid  the  occasion  as  much  as  the  sin  itself. 

"  Satan  often  tempts  me  to  go  as  near  to  temptation  as  possible 
without  committing  the  sin.  This  is  fearful — tempting  God  and 
grieving  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  a  deep-laid  plot  of  Satan. 

"I  ought  to  flee  all  temptation,  according  to  Prov.  iv.  15— 
*  Avoid  it,  pass  not  by  it,  turn  from  it,  and  pass  away/  .... 
.  .  .  I  ought  constantly  to  pour  out  my  heart  to  God,  pray- 
ing for  entire  conformity  to  Christ — for  the  whole  law  to  be  writ- 
ten on  my  heart I  ought  statedly  and  solemnly  to 

give  my  heart  to  God — to  surrender  my  all  into  his  everlasting 
arms,  according  to  the  prayer — Ps.  xxxi.,  *  Into  thine  hand  I  com- 
mit my  spirit'— beseeching  him  not  to  let  any  iniquity,  secret  or 
oresumptuous,  have  dominion  over  me,  and  to  fill  me  with  every 
grace  that  is  in  Christ  in  the  highest  degree  that  it  is  possible  for 
a  redeemed  sinner  to  receive  it,  and  at  all  times,  till  death. 

"  I  ought  to  meditate  often  on  heaven  as  a  world  of  holiness — 
where  all  are  holy,  where  the  joy  is  holy  joy,  the  work  holy  work  ; 
so  that,  without  personal  holiness,  I  never  can  be  there.  .  .  . 
...  I  ought  to  avoid  the  appearance  of  evil.  God  commands 
me  ;  and  I  find  that  Satan  has  a  singular  art  in  linking  the  ap- 
pearance and  reality  together. 

"  I  find  that  speaking  of  some  sin  defiles  my  mind  and  leads 
me  into  temptation  ;  and  I  find  that  God  forbids  even  saints  to 
speak  of  the  things  that  are  done  of  them  in  secret.  I  ought  to 
avoid  this. 

"  Eve,  Achan,  David,  all  fell  through  the  lust  of  the  eye.  I 
should  make  a  covenant  with  mine,  and  pray,  *  Turn  away  mine 
eyes  from  viewing  vanity/  ....  Satan  makes  uncon- 
verted men  like  the  deaf  adder  to  the  sound  of  the  gospel.  I 
should  pray  to  be  made  deaf  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  all  that 
would  tempt  me  to  sin. 

"  One  of  my  most  frequent  occasions  of  being  led  into  tempta- 
tion is  this — I  say  it  is  needful  to  my  office  that  I  listen  to  this,  or 
look  into  this,  or  speak  of  this.  So  far  this  is  true  ;  yet  I  am  sure 
Satan  has  his  part  in  this  argument.  I  should  seek  divine  direc- 
tion to  settie  how  far  it  will  be  good  for  my  ministry,  and  how  far 
evil  for  my  soul,  that  I  may  avoid  the  latter. 

"  I  am  persuaded  that  nothing  is  thriving  in  my  soul  unless  it  is 
growing.  « Grow  in  grace.'  *  Lord,  increase  our  faith.'  *  For- 
getting the  things  that  are  behind.'  I  am  persuaded 

that  I  ought  to  be  enquiring  at  God  and  man  what  grace  I  want, 

and  how  I  may  become  more  like  Christ I  ought  to 

strive  for  more  purity,  humility,  meekness,  patience  under  suffer- 
ing, love.  'Make  me  Christ-like  in  all  things,'  should  be  my  con- 
stant prayer.  '  Fill  me  with  the  Holy  Spirit/ 


140  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

"2.  Reformation  in  Secret  Prayer. 

" 1  ought  not  to  omit  any  of  the  parts  of  prayer — confession 
adoration,  thanksgiving,  petition,  and  intercession. 

"  There  is  a  fearful  tendency  to  omit  confession,  proceeding 
from  low  views  of  God  and  his  law — slight  views  of  my  heart 
and  the  sins  of  my  past  life.  This  must  be  resisted.  There  is  a 
constant  tendency  to  omit  adoration,  when  I  forget  to  whom  1 
am  speaking — when  I  rush  heedlessly  into  the  presence  of  Jeho- 
vah, without  remembering  his  awful  name  and  character — when  I 
have  little  eyesight  for  his  glory,  and  little  admiration  of  his  won- 
ders. *  Where  are  the  wise  ?'  I  have  the  native  tendency  of  the 
heart  to  omit  giving  thanks.  And  yet  it  is  specially  commanded, 
Phil.  iv.  6.  Often  when  the  heart  is  selfish — dead  to  the  salva- 
tion of  others — I  omit  intercession.  And  yet  it  especially  is  the 
spirit  of  the  Great  Advocate,  who  has  the  name  of  Israel  always 
on  his  heart. 

"  Perhaps  every  prayer  need  not  have  all  these  ;  but  surely  a 
day  should  not  pass  without  some  space  being  devoted  to  each. 

"  I  ought  to  pray  before  seeing  any  one.  Often  when  I  sleep 
long,  or  meet  with  others  early,  and  then  have  family  prayer,  and 
breakfast,  and  forenoon  callers,  often  it  is  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock 
before  I  begin  secret  prayer.  This  is  a  wretched  system.  It  is 
unscriptural.  Christ  rose  before  day,  and  went  into  a  solitary 
place.  David  says,  *  Early  will  I  seek  thee ;  thou  shalt  early 
hear  my  voice/  Mary  Magdalene  came  to  the  sepulchre  while  it 
was  yet  dark.  Family  prayer  loses  much  of  its  power  and  sweet- 
ness ;  and  I  can  do  no  good  to  those  who  come  to  seek  from  me. 
The  conscience  feels  guilty,  the  soul  unfed,  the  lamp  not  trimmed. 
Then,  when  secret  prayer  comes,  the  soul  is  often  out  of  tune. 
I  feel  it  is  far  better  to  begin  with  God — to  see  his  face  first — to 
get  my  soul  near  him  before  it  is  near  another.  '  When  I  awake 
I  am  still  with  tHee.' 

"  If  I  have  slept  too  long,  or  am  going  an  early  journey,  or  my 
time  is  any  way  shortened,  it  is  best  to  dress  hurriedly,  and  have 
a  few  minutes  alone  with  God,  than  to  give  it  up  for  lost. 

"  But,  in  general,  it  is  best  to  have  at  least  one  hour  alone  with 
God,  before  engaging  in  any  thing  else.  At  the  same  time,  I  must 
be  careful  not  to  reckon  communion  with  God  by  minutes  01 
hours,  or  by  solitude.  I  have  pored  over  my  Bible,  and  on  my 
knees  for  hours,  with  little  or  no  communion ;  and  my  times  of 
solitude  have  been  often  times  of  greatest  temptation. 

"  As  to  intercession,  I  ought  daily  to  intercede  for  my  own  fa- 
mily, connections,  relatives,  and  friends  ;  also  for  my  flock — the 
believers,  the  awakened,  the  careless  ;  the  sick,  the  bereaved  ; 
the  poor,  the  rich  ;  my  elders,  Sabbath-school  teachers,  day-schoo 
teachers,  children,  tract-distributors — that  all  means  may  be 
blessed.  Sabbath-day  preaching  and  teaching ;  visiting  of  the 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  14] 

ifi:k,  visiting  from  house  to  house  ;  providences,  sacraments.  I 
ought  daily  lo  intercede  briefly  for  the  whole  town,  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  all  faithful  ministers ;  for  vacant  congregations,  stu- 
dents of  divinity,  &c.  ;  for  dear  brethren  by  name  ;  for  missiona 
ries  to  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  and  for  this  end  I  must  read  mission- 
ary intelligence  regularly,  and  get  acquainted  with  all  that  is  do- 
ing throughout  the  world.  It  would  stir  me  up  to  pray  with  the 
map  before  me.  I  must  have  a  scheme  of  prayer,  also  the  names 
of  missionaries  marked  on  the  map.  I  ought  to  intercede  at  large 
for  the  above  on  Saturday  morning  and  evening  from  seven  to 
eight.  Perhaps  also  I  might  take  different  parts  for  different 
days ;  only  I  ought  daily  to  plead  for  my  family  and  flock.  I 
ought  to  pray  in  every  thing.  '  Be  careful  for  nothing,  but  in 
every  thing by  prayer  and  supplication,  make  your  re- 
quests known  unto  God.'  Often  I  receive  a  letter  asking  to 
preach,  or  some  such  request.  I  find  myself  answering  before 
having  asked  counsel  of  God,  Still  oftener  a  person  calls  and 
asks  me  something,  and  I  do  not  ask  direction.  Often  I  go  out  to 
visit  a  sick  person  in  a  hurry,  without  asking  His  blessing,  which 
alone  can  make  the  visit  of  any  use.  I  am  persuaded  that  I  ought 
never  to  do  any  thing  without  prayer,  and,  if  possible,  special,  se- 
cret prayer. 

"  In  reading  the  history  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  I  see  how 
much  her  troubles  and  trials  have  been  connected  with  the  salva- 
tion of  souls  and  the  glory  of  Christ.  I  ought  to  pray  far  more 
for  our  Church,  for  our  leading  ministers  by  name,  and  for  my 
own  clear  guidance  in  the  right  way,  that  I  may  not  be  led  aside, 
or  driven  aside,  from  following  Christ.  Many  difficult  questions 
may  be  forced  on  us  for  which  I  am  not  fully  prepared,  such  as 
the  lawfulness  of  Covenants.  I  should  pray  much  more  in 
peaceful  days,  that  I  may  be  guided  rightly  when  days  of  trial 
come. 

"  I  ought  to  spend  the  best  hours  of  the  day  in  communion  with 
God.  It  is  my  noblest  and  most  fruitful  employment,  and  is  not 
to  be  thrust  into  any  corner.  The  morning  hours,  from  six  to 
eight,  are  the  most  uninterrupted,  and  should  be  thus  employed,  if 
I  can  prevent  drowsiness.  A  little  time  after  breakfast  might  be 
given  to  intercession.  After  tea  is  my  best  hour,  and  that  should 
be  solemnly  dedicated  to  God,  if  possible. 

"  I  ought  not  to  give  up  the  good  old  habit  of  prayer  before 
going  to  bed  ;  but  guard  must  be  kept  against  sleep ;  planning 
what  things  I  am  to  ask  is  the  best  remedy.  When  I  awake  in 
the  night,  I  ought  to  rise  and  pray,  as  David  and  as  John  Welsh 
did. 

"  I  ought  to  read  three  chapters  of  the  Bible  in  secret  every 
day,  at  least. 

"  I  ought  on  Sabbath  morning  to  look  over  all  the  chapters  reao 
through  the  week,  and  especially  the  verses  marked.  I  ought  to 


142  MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

read  in  three  different  places  ;  I  ought  also  to  read  according  to 
subjects,  lives,"  &c. 

He  has  evidently  left  this  unfinished,  and  now  he  knows  even 
as  he  is  known. 

Toward  the  end  of  his  ministry,  he  became  peculiarly  jealous 
of  becoming  an  idol  to  his  people ;  for  he  was  loved  and  revered 
by  many  who  gave  no  evidence  of  love  to  Christ.  This  often 
pained  him  much.  It  is  indeed  right  in  a  people  to  regard  their 
pastor  with  no  common  love,  2  Cor.  ix.  14.  but  there  is  ever  a 
danger  ready  to  arise.  He  used  to  say,  "  Ministers  are  but  the 
pole ;  it  is  to  the  brazen  serpent  you  are  to  look." 

The  state  of  his  health  would  not  permit  him  to  be  laborious  in 
going  from  house  to  house,  whereas  preaching  and  evangelistic 
work  in  general  was  less  exhausting  ;  but  of  course,  while  he  was 
thus  engaged,  many  concerns  of  the  parish  would  be  unattended 
to ;  accordingly  his  Session  offered  him  a  stated  assistant  to  help 
him  in  his  parochial  duty.  With  this  proposal  he  at  once  con- 
curred. Mr.  Gatherer,  then  at  Caraldstone,  was  chosen,  and  con- 
tinued to  labor  faithfully  with  him  during  the  remaining  days  of 
his  ministry. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  he  published  his  " Daily  Bread" 
an  arrangement  of  Scripture,  that  the  Bible  might  be  read  through 
in  the  course  of  a  year.  He  sought  to  induce  his  people  to  medi- 
tate much  on  the  written  word  in  all  its  breadth.  His  last  publi- 
cation was,  "  Another  Lily  Gathered"  or  the  account  of  James 
Laing,  a  little  boy  in  his  flock,  brought  to  Christ  early,  and  carried 
soon  to  glory. 

In  the  middle  of  January,  1843,  he  visited  Collace,  and  preached 
on  1  Cor.  ix.  27,  "  A  Castaway" — a  sermon  so  solemn  that  one 
said  it  was  like  a  blast  of  the  trumpet  that  would  awaken  the 
dead.  Next  day  he  rode  on  to  Lintrathen,  where  the  people 
were  willing  to  give  up  their  work  at  mid-day,  if  he  would  come 
and  preach  to  them.  All  this  month  he  was  breathing  after  glory. 
In  his  letters  there  are  such  expressions  as  these :  "  I  often  pray, 
Lord,  make  me  as  holy  as  a  pardoned  sinner  can  be  made.'' 
"  Often,  often  I  would  like  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ — to  mount 
the  Pisgah-top  and  take  a  farewell  look  of  the  Church  below,  and 
leave  my  body  and  be  present  with  the  Lord.  Ah,  it  is  far 
better  !"  Again :  "  I  do  not  expect  to  live  long.  I  expect  a  sud- 
den call  some  day — perhaps  soon — and  therefore  I  speak  very 
plainly."  But,  indeed,  he  had  long  been  persuaded  that  his  course 
would  be  brief.  His  hearers  remember  well  how  often  he  would 
speak  in  such  language  as  that  with  which  he  one  day  closed  his 
sermon.  "  Changes  are  coming  ;  every  eye  before  me  shall  soon 
be  dim  in  death.  Another  pastor  shall  feed  this  flock  ;  another 
singer  lead  the  psalm  ;  another  flock  shall  fill  this  fold," 

In  the  beginning  of  February,  by  appointment  of  the  Committee 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  143 

of  the  Convocation,  he  accompanied  Mr.  Alexander  of  Kirkaldy 
to  visit  the  districts  of  Deer  and  Ellon — districts  over  which  he 
yearned,  for  Moderatism  had  held  undisputed  sway  over  them  for 
generations.  It  was  to  be  his  last  evangelistic  tour.  He  exem- 
plified his  own  remark,  "  The  oil  of  the  lamp  in  the  temple  burnt 
away  in  giving  light ;  so  should  we." 

He  set  out,  says  one  that  saw  him  leave  town,  as  unclouded  and 
happy  as  the  sky  that  was  above  his  head  that  bright  morning. 
During  the  space  of  three  weeks,  he  preached  or  spoke  at  meet- 
ings in  four-and-twenty  places,  sometimes  more  than  once  in  the 
same  place.  Great  impression  was  made  upon  the  people  of  the 
district.  One  who  tracked  his  footsteps  a  month  after  his  death 
states,  that  sympathy  with  the  principles  of  our  suffering  Church 
was  awakened  in  many  places  ;  but  above  all,  a  thirst  was  excited 
for  the  pure  Word  of  Life.  His  eminently  holy  walk  and  con 
versation,  combined  with  the  deep  solemnity  of  his  preaching,  was 
specially  felt.  The  people  loved  to  speak  of  him.  In  one  place, 
where  a  meeting  had  been  intimated,  the  people  assembled,  re- 
solving to  cast  stones  at  him  as  soon  as  he  should  begin  to  speak ; 
but  no  sooner  had  he  begun,  than  his  manner,  his  look,  his  words, 
rivetted  them  all,  and  they  listened  with  intense  earnestness  ; 
and  before  he  left  the  place,  the  people  gathered  round  him,  en- 
treating him  to  stay  and  preach  to  them.  One  man,  who  had 
cast  mud  at  him,  was  afterwards  moved  to  tears  on  hearing  of  his 
death. 

He  wrote  to  Mr.  Gatherer,  February  14th,  "  I  had  a  nice  op- 
portunity of  preaching  in  Aberdeen ;  and  in  Peterhead  our  meet- 
ing was  truly  successful.  The  minister  of  St.  Fergus  I  found  to 
be  what  you  described.  We  had  a  solemn  meeting  in  his  Church. 
In  Strichen,  we  had  a  meeting  in  the  Independent  Meeting-house. 
On  Friday  evening,  we  had  two  delightful  meetings,  in  a  mill  at 
Crechie,  and  in  the  church  of  Clola.  The  people  were  evidently 
much  impressed,  some  weeping.  On  Saturday  evening  we  met 
in  the  Brucklay  barn.  I  preached  on  Sabbath,  at  New  Deer  in 
the  morning,  and  at  Fraserburgh  in  the  evening — both  interesting 
meetings.  To-night,  we  meet  in  Pitsligo  church.  To-morrow, 
we  trust  to  be  in  Aberdour;  and  then  we  leave  for  the  Presby- 
tery of  Ellon.  The  weather  has  been  delightful  till  now.  To- 
^ay,  the  snow  is  beginning  to  drift.  But  God  is  with  us,  and  he 
will  carry  us  to  the  very  end.  I  am  quite  well,  though  a  little 
fatigued  sometimes."  On  the  24th,  he  writes  to  another  friend, 
"  To-day  i&  the  first  we  have  rested  since  leaving  home,  so  that  I 
am  almost  overcome  with  fatigue.  Do  not  be  idle  ;  improve  in 
all  useful  knowledge.  You  know  what  an  enemy  I  am  to  idle- 
ness." 

Never  was  it  more  felt  that  God  was  with  him  than  in  this  jour- 
ney. The  Lord  seemed  to  sh^w  in  him  the  meaning  of  the  text, 
"  Out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water."  John  vii.  3(? 


44  MEMOIR    OP    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

Even  when  silent,  the  near  intercourse  he  held  with  God  left  its 
impression  on  those  around.  His  constant  holiness  touched  the 
conscience  of  many. 

Returning  to  his  beloved  flock  on  March  1st,  m  good  health,  but 
much  exhausted,  he  rekited  next  evening  at  his  prayer-meeting, 
what  things  he  had  seen  and  heard.  During  tie  next  twelve 
days,  he  was  to  be  found  going  out  and  in  among  his  people,  fill- 
ing up,  as  his  manner  was,  every  inch  of  time.  But  he  had  been 
much  weakened  by  his  unceasing  exertions  when  in  the  north, 
and  so  was  more  than  ordinarily  exposed  to  the  typhus  fever  that 
wasUhen  prevailing  in  his  parish,  several  cases  of  which  he  visited 
in  his  enfeebled  state. 

On  Sabbath  the  5th,  he  preached  three  times ;  and  two  days 
after,  I  find  him  writing  to  his  father:  "All  domestic  matters  go 
on  like  a  placid  stream — I  trust  not  without  its  fertilizing  influ- 
ence. Nothing  is  more  improving  than  the  domestic  altar,  when 
we  come  to  it  for  a  daily  supply  of  soul  nourishment."  To  the 
last  we  get  glances  into  his  soul's  growth.  His  family  devotions 
were  full  of  life  and  full  of  gladness  to  the  end.  Indeed,  his  very 
manner  in  reading  the  chapter  reminded  you  of  a  man  pour- 
ing into  the  sands  for  pieces  of  fine  gold,  and  from  time  to  time 
holding  up  to  you  what  he  delighted  to  have  found. 

On  Sabbath  the  12th,  he  preached  upon  Heb.  ix.  15,  in  the 
forenoon,  and  Rom.  ix.  22,  23,  in  the  afternoon,  with  uncommon 
solemnity  ;  and  it  was  observed,  both  then  and  on  other  late  occa- 
sions, he  spoke  with  peculiar  strength  upon  the  sovereignty  of 
God.  These  were  his  last  discourses  to  his  people  in  St.  Peter's. 
That  same  evening,  he  went  down  to  Broughty  Ferry,  and 
preached  upon  Isaiah  Ix.  1,  "Arise,  shine,"  &c.  It  was  the  last 
time  he  was  to  be  engaged  directly  in  proclaiming  Christ  to  sin- 
ners ;  and  as  he  began  his  ministry  with  souls  for  his  hire,  so  it 
appears  that  his  last  discourse  had  in  it  saving  power  to  some, 
and  that  rather  from  the  holiness  it  breathed  than  from  the  wis- 
dom of  its  words.  After  his  death,  a  note  was  found  unopened, 
which  had  been  sent  to  him  in  the  course  of  the  following  week, 
when  he  lay  in  the  fever.  It  ran  thus  :  "  I  hope  you  will  pardon 
a  stranger  for  addressing  to  you  a  few  lines.  I  heard  you  preach 
last  Sabbath  evening,  and  it  pleased  God  to  bless  that  sermon  to 
my  soul.  It  was  not  so  much  what  you  said,  as  your  manner  of 
speaking,  that  struck  me.  I  saw  in  you  a  beauty  "in  holiness  that 
I  never  saw  before.  You  also  said  something  in  your  prayer  that 
struck  me  very  much.  It  was,  *  Thou  knownst  that  we  love  thee.' 
O  Sir,  what  would  I  give  that  I  could  say  to  my  blessed  Saviour, 
*  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee/  " 

Next  evening  he  held  a  meeting  in  St.  Peter's  with  the  view  of 
organizing  his  people  for  collecting  in  behalf  of  the  Free  Protest- 
mg  Church — the  disruption  of  tl>e  Establishment  being  now  in- 
evitable. He  spoke  very  fervently  ;  and  after  the  meeting  felt 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  145 

chilled  and  unwell.  Next  morning  he  felt  that  he  was  ill :  but 
went  out  in  the  afternoon  to  the  marriage  of  two  of  his  flock. 
He  seemed,  however,  to  anticipate  a  serious  attack,  for,  on  his 
way  homes  he  made  some  arrangements  connected  with  his  min- 
isterial work,  and  left  a  message  at  Dr.  Gibson's  house,  asking 
him  to  come  and  see  him.  He  believed  that  he  had  taken  the 
fever,  and  it  was  so.  That  night  he  lay  down  upon  the  bed  from 
which  he  was  never  to  rise.  He  spoke  little ;  but  intimated 
that  he  apprehended  danger. 

On  Wednesday,  he  said  he  thought  that  he  would  never  have 
seen  the  morning,  he  felt  so  sore  broken,  and  had  got  no  sleep  ; 
but  afterwards  added,  "  Shall  we  receive  good  at  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  and  shall  we  not  receive  evil  also  ?"  He  seemed  clouded 
in  spirit,  often  repeating  such  passages  as — "  My  moisture  is 
turned  into  the  drought  of  summer;"  "My  bones  wax  old, 
through  my  roaring  all  day  long."'  It  was  with  difficulty  that  he 
was  able  to  speak  a  few  words  with  his  assistant,  Mr.  Gatherer. 
In  the  forenoon,  Mr.  Miller  of  Wallacetown  found  him  oppressed 
with  extreme  pain  in  his  head.  Amongst  other  things  they  con- 
versed upon  Psalm  cxxvi.  On  coming  to  the  6th  verse,  Mr. 
M'Cheyne  said  he  would  give  him  a  division  of  it.  1.  What  is 
sowed — "  Precious  seed."  2.  The  manner  of  sowing  it — "  Goeth 
forth  and  weepeth."  He  dwelt  upon  "  weepeth"  and  then  said, 
"  Ministers  should  go  forth  at  all  times."  3.  The  fruit—"  Shall 
doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing."  Mr.  Miller  pointed  to  the 
certainty  of  it ;  Mr.  M'Cheyne  assented,  "  Yes — doubtless" 
After  praying  with  him,  Mr.  Miller  repeated  Matthew  xi.  28, 
upon  which  Mr.  M'Cheyne  clasped  his  hands  with  great  earnest- 
ness. As  he  became  worse  his  medical  attendants  forbade  him  to 
be  visited.  Once  or  twice  he  asked  for  me,  and  was  heard  to 
speak  of  "  Smyrna"  as  if  the  associations  of  his  illness  there, 
were  recalled  by  his  burning  fever  now.  I  was  not  at  that  time 
aware  of  his  danger ;  even  the  rumor  of  it  had  not  reached  us. 

Next  day,  he  continued  sunk  in  body  and  mind,  till  about  the 
time  when  his  people  met  for  their  usual  evening  prayer-meeting, 
when  he  requested  to  be  left  alone  for  half  an  hour.  When  his 
servant  entered  the  room  again,  he  exclaimed  with  a  joyful  voice, 
"  My  soul  is  escaped  as  a  bird  out  of  the  snare  of  the  fowler ; 
the  snare  is  broken,  and  1  am  escaped."  His  countenance,  as  he 
said  this,  bespoke  inward  peace.  Ever  after  he  was  observed  to 
be  bappy  ;  and  at  supper-time  that  evening,  when  taking  a  little 
refreshment,  he  gave  thanks, "  For  strength  in  the  time  of  weak- 
ness— for  light  in  the  time  of  darkness — for  joy  in  the  time  of 
rjorrow — for  comforting  us  in  all  our  tribulations,  that  we  may  be 
able  to  comfort  those  that  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort 
wherewith  we  ourselves  are  comforted  of  God." 

On  Sabbath,  when  one  expressed  a  wish  that  he  had  been  able 
to  go  forth  as  usual  to  preach,  he  replied,  "  My  thoughts  are  not 

VOL.  i.  10 


146  MEMOIR     )F    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

your  thoughts,  neither  are  my  ways  your  ways,  saith  the  Lord  ; 
and  added,  "  I  am  preaching  the  sermon  that  God  would  have  me 
to  do." 

On  Tuesday  (the  21st)  his  sister  read  to  him  several  hymns. 
The  last  words  he  heard,  and  the  last  he  seemed  to  understand, 
were  those  of  Cowper's  hymn,  "  Sometimes  the  light  surprises 
the  Christian  as  he  sings."  And  then  the  delirium  came  on. 

At  one  time,  during  the  delirium,  he  said  to  his  attendant, 
"Mind  the  text,  1  Corinth,  xv.  58.  Be  steadfast,  unmoveable, 
always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,"  dwelling  with  much 
emphasis  on  the  last  clause,  "forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your 
labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord."  At  another  time,  he  seemed  to 
feel  himself  among  his  brethren,  and  said,  "  I  don't  think  much 
of  policy  in  church  courts  ;  no,  I  hate  it ;  but  I'll  tell  you  what  I 
like,  faithfulness  to  God,  and  a  holy  walk."  His  voice,  which  iiu.d 
been  weak  before,  became  very  strong  now  ;  and  often  was  u» 
heard  speaking  to,  or  praying  for  his  people.  "  You  must  be 
awakened  in  time,  or  you  will  be  awakened  in  everlasting  tor- 
ment, to  your  eternal  confusion  !"  "  You  may  soon  get  me  away, 
but  that  will  not  save  your  souls  !"  Then  he  prayed,  "  This 
parish,  Lord,  this  people,  this  whole  place !"  At  another  time, 
"  Do  it  thyself,  Lord,  for  thy  weak  servant !"  And  again,  as  if 
praying  for  the  saints,  "  Holy  Father,  keep  through  thine  own 
name  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me !" 

Thus  he  continued  most  generally  engaged,  while  the  delirium 
lasted,  either  in  prayer  or  in  preaching  to  his  people,  and  always 
apparently  in  happy  frame,  till  the  morning  of  Saturday  the  25th. 
On  that  morning,  while  his  kind  medical  attendant,  Dr.  Gibson, 
stood  by,  he  lifted  up  his  hands  as  if  in  the  attitude  of  pronounc- 
ing the  blessing,  and  then  sank  down.  Not  a  groan  or  a  sigh,  but 
only  a  quiver  of  the  lip,  and  his  soul  was  at  rest. 

As  he  was  subject  to  frequent  sickness,  it  was  not  till  within 
some  days  of  his  death  that  serious  alarm  was  generally  felt,  and 
hence  the  stroke  came  with  awful  suddenness  upon  us  all.  That 
same  afternoon,  while  preparing  for  Sabbath  duties,  the  tidings 
reached  me.  I  hastened  down,  though  scarce  knowing  why  I 
went.  His  people  were  that  evening  met  together  in  the  church, 
and  such  a  scene  of  sorrow  has  not  often  been  witnessed  in  Scot- 
land. It  was  like  the  weeping  of  King  Josiah.  Hundreds  were 
there  ;  the  lower  part  of  the  church  was  full :  and  none  among 
them  seemed  able  to  contain  their  sorrow.  Every  heart  seemed 
bursting  with  grief,  so  that  the  weeping  and  the*  cries  could  be 
heard  afar  off.  The  Lord  has  most  severely  wounded  the  people 
whom  he  had  before  so  peculiarly  favored  ;  and  now,  by  this 
awful  stroke  of  his  hand,  was  fixing  deeper  in  their  souls  all  thai 
his  servant  had  spoken  in  the  days  of  his  peculiar  ministry. 

Wherever  the  news  of  his  departure  came,  every  Christian 
countenance  was  darkened  with  sadness.  Perhaps,  never  was 


MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    R.    M.    M'CHEYNE.  14? 

the  death  of  one,  whose  whole  occupation  had  been  preaching  the 
everlasting  gospel,  more  felt  by  all  the  saints  of  God  in  Scotland. 
Not  a  hw  also  of  our  Presbyterian  brethren  in  Ireland  felt  the 
blow  to  the  very  heart.  He  used  himself  to  say,  "  Live  so  as  to 
be  missed ;"  and  none  that  saw  the  tears  that  were  shed  over  his 
death  would  have  doubted  that  his  own  life  had  been  what  he  re- 
commended to  others.  He  had  not  completed  more  than  twenty- 
nine  years  when  God  took  him. 

On  the  day  of  his  burial,  business  was  quite  suspended  in  the 
parish.  The  streets,  and  every  window,  from  the  house  to  the 
grave,  were  crowded  with  those  who  felt  that  a  Prince  in  Israel 
had  fallen  ;  and  many  a  careless  man  felt  a  secret  awe  creep  over 
his  hardened  soul  as  he  cast  his  eye  on  the  solemn  spectacle. 

His  tomb  may  be  seen  on  the  pathway  at  the  north-west  cor- 
ner of  St.  Peter's  burying  ground.  He  has  gone  to  the  "  moun- 
tain of  myrrh  and  the  hill  of  frankincense,  till  the  day  break  and 
the  shadows  flee  away."  His  work  was  finished  !  His  heavenly 
Father  had  not  another  plant  for  him  to  water,  nor  another 
vine  for  him  to  train ;  and  the  Saviour  who  so  loved  him  was 
waiting  to  greet  him  with  his  own  welcome — "  Well  done,  good 
and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

But  what  is  the  voice  to  us  ?  Has  this  been  sent  as  the  stroke 
of  wrath,  or  the  rebuke  of  love  ?  "  His  way  is  in  the  sea,  and 
his  path  in  the  great  waters,  and  his  footsteps  are  not  known." 
Only  this  much  we  can  clearly  see,  that  nothing  was  more  fitted 
to  leave  his  character  and  example  impressed  on  our  remem- 
brance fbrever  than  his  early  death.  There  might  be  envy  while 
he  lived ;  there  is  none  now.  There  might  have  been  some  of 
the  youthful  attractiveness  of  his  graces  lost  had  he  lived  many 
years  ;  this  cannot  be  impaired  now.  It  seems  as  if  the  Lord 
had  struck  the  (lower  from  its  stem,  ere  any  of  the  colors  had 
lost  their  bright  hue,  or  any  leaf  its  fragrance. 

'Veil  may  the  flock  of  St.  Peter's  lay  it  to  heart.  They  have 
haa  days  of  visitation.  Ye  have  seen  the  right  hand  of  the  Lord 
plucked  out  of  his  bosom  !  What  shall  the  unsaved  among  you 
do  in  the  day  of  the  Lord's  anger  !  "  If  thou  hadst  known,  even 
thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  to  thy 
peace  !" 

It  has  been  more  than  once  the  lot  of  Scotland  (as  was  said  w 
the  days  of  Durham)  to  enjoy  so  much  of  the  Lord's  kindness,  as 
to  have  men  to  lose  whose  loss  has  been  felt  to  the  very  heart — 
witnesses  for  Christ,  who  saw  the  king's  face  and  testified  of  his 
beauty.  We  cannot  weep  them  back  ;  but  shall  we  not  call  upon 
Him  with  whom  is  the  residue  of  the  Spirit,  that  ere  the  Lord 
come,  he  would  raise  up  men,  like  Enoch  or  like  Paul,  who  shall 
reach  nearer  the  stature  of  the  perfect  man,  and  bear  witness 
with  more  power  to  all  nations  ?  Are  there  not  (as  he  who  has 


148  MEMOIR    OF    THE   REV.    R.    M.    M*CHEYNE. 

left  us  used  to  hope)  "  better  ministers  in  store  for  Scotland  than 
any  that  have  yet  arisen  ?" 

Ministers  of  Christ,  does  not  the  Lord  call  upon  us  especially  ? 
Many  of  us  are  like  the  angel  of  the  Church  of  Ephesus  :  we  have 
"  works,  and  labor,  and  patience,  and  cannot  bear  them  that  are 
evil,  and  we  have  borne,  and  for  his  name's  sake  we  labor,  and 
have  not  fainted ;"  but  we  want  the  fervor  of  "  first  love."  O 
how  seldom  now  do  we  hear  of  fresh  supplies  of  holiness  arriving 
from  the  heavenly  places  (Eph.  i.  3) — new  grace  appearing  among 
the  saints,  and  in  living  ministers  !  We  get  contented  with  our 
old  measure  and  kind,  as  if  the  windows  of  heaven  were  never  to 
be  opened.  Few  among  us  see  the  lower  depths  of  the  horrible 
pit ;  few  ever  enter  the  inner  chambers  of  the  house  of  David. 

But  there  has  been  one  among  us  who,  ere  he  had  reached  the 
age  at  which  a  priest  in  Israel  would  have  been  entering  on  his 
course,  dwelt  at  the  Mercy-seat  as  if  it  were  his  house — preached 
the  certainties  of  eternal  life  with  an  undoubting  mind — and  spent 
his  nights  and  days  in  ceaseless  breathings  after  holiness,  and  the 
salvation  of  sinners.  Hundreds  of  souls  were  his  reward  from 
the  Lord,  ere  he  left  us ;  and  in  him  have  we  been  taught  how 
much  one  man  may  do  who  will  only  press  farther  into' the  pre- 
sence of  his  God,  and  handle  more  skillfully  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ,  and  speak  more  boldly  for  his  God.  We  speak 
much  against  unfaithful  ministers,  while  we  ourselves  are  awfully 
unfaithful !  Are  we  never  afraid  that  the  cries  of  souls  whom  we 
have  betrayed  to  perdition  through  our  want  of  personal  holiness, 
and  our  defective  preaching  of  Christ  crucified,  may  ring  in  our 
ears  forever  ?  Our  Lord  is  at  the  door.  In  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye  our  work  will  be  done.  "  Awake,  awake,  0  arm  of  the  Lord, 
awake  as  in  the  ancient  days,"  till  every  one  of  thy  pastors  be  will- 
ing to  impart  to  the  flock,  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  made 
him  overseer,  not  the  Gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  his  own  soul. 
And  O  that  each  one  were  able,  as  he  stands  in  the  pastures  feed- 
ing thy  sheep  and  lambs,  to  look  up  and  appeal  to  thee — "  Lord, 
thou  knowest  all  thing  s  !  thou  knowest  that  1  love  thee  /" 


LETTERS 


TO    R.    MACDONALD,    BLAIRGOWRIE. 
Written  when  first  laid  aside  by  that  illness  which  afterwards  led  to  the  Jewish  Mission. 

EDINBURGH,  January  12,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — The  very  day  I  received  your  kind  letter,  1 
intended  to  have  written  you  that  you  might  provide  some  one  to 
stand  in  my  place  on  Monday  evening  next.  I  am  ashamed  at 
not  having  answered  your  kind  enquiries  sooner,  but  am  not  very 
good  at  the  use  of  the  pen,  and  I  have  had  some  necessary  letters 
to  write.  However,  now  I  come  to  you.  This  is  Saturday, 
when  you  will  be  busy  preparing  to  feed  the  flock  of  God  with 
food  convenient.  Happy  man !  It  is  a  glorious  thing  to  preach 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  We  do  not  value  it  aright  till 
we  are  deprived  of  it ;  and  then  Philip  Henry's  saying  is  felt  to  be 
true — that  he  would  beg  all  the  week  in  order  to  be  allowed  to 
preach  on  the  Sabbath-day. 

I  have  been  far  from  alarmingly  ill — my  complaint  is  all  unseen, 
and  sometimes  unfelt.  My  heart  beats  by  night  and  day ;  but  es 
pecially  by  night,  too  loud  and  too  strong.  My  medical  friends 
have  tried*  several  ways  of  removing  it — hitherto  without  com- 
plete success.  As  long  as  it  lasts,  I  fear  I  shall  be  unfit  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry  ;  but  I  do  hope  that  God  has  something  more 
for  me  to  do  in  the  vineyard,  and  that  a  little  patient  rest,  accom- 
panied by  his  blessing,  may  quiet  and  restore  me.  Oh  !  my  dear 
friend,  I  need  it  all  to  keep  this  proud  spirit  under.  Andrew  Bonar 
was  noticing  the  providence  of  "  Elijah  in  the  wilderness  "  being 
my  allotted  part  at  our  next  meeting.*  I  read  it  in  the  congrega- 
tion the  Sabbath  after,  with  an  envtous  feeling  in  my  own  heart, 
though  I  did  not  like  to  express  it,  that  I  would  not  be  sent  a  like 
day's  journey  to  learn  the  same  lessons  as  the  Prophet — that  it  is 
not  the  tempest,  nor  the  earthquake,  nor  the  fire,  but  the  still 
small  voice  of  the  Spirit  that  carries  on  the  glorious  work  of 
saving  souls. 

Andrew  will  be  with  you  on  Monday,  and  I  am  almost  tempted 
to  send  this  to-night  to  the  Post-office ;  but  it  is  not  right  to  en- 
courage the  Sabbath  mail,  so  will  defer  it  till  Monday.    May  you 
have  a  time  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  '     May 
*  See  Memoir,  chap,  iii 


150  LETTERS. 

He  be  the  third  with  you  who  joined  the  two  disciples  on  the  way 
to  Emmaus,  and  made  their  hearts  burn  by  opening  to  them  the 
Scriptures  concerning  himself !  I  hope  your  evening  meeting  may 
be  as  delightful  as  the  last.  May  your  mind  be  solemnized,  my 
dear  friend,  by  the  thought  that  we  are  ministers  but  for  a  time, 
that  the  Master  may  summon  us  to  retire  into  silence,  or  may  call 
us  to  the  temple  above ;  or  the  midnight  cry  of  the  Great  Bride- 
groom may  break  suddenly  on  our  ears,  Blessed  is  the  servant 
that  is  found  waiting  !  Make  all  your  services  tell  for  eternity  ; 
speak  what  you  can  look  back  upon  with  comfort  when  you  must 
be  silent. 

I  am  persuaded  that  I  have  been  brought  into  retirement  to 
teach  me  the  value  and  need  of  prayer.  Alas  !  I  have  not  esti- 
mated aright  the  value  of  near  access  unto  God.  It  is  not  the 
mere  daily  routine  of  praying  for  certain  things  that  will  obtain 
the  blessing.  But  there  must  be  the  need  within — the  real  filial 
asking  of  God  the  things  which  we  need,  and  which  he  delights 
to  give.  We  must  study  prayer  more.  Be  instant  in  prayer. 
You  will  be  thinking  my  affliction  is  teaching  me  much,  by  my 
saying  these  things.  Oh  !  I  wish  it  were  so.  Nobody  ever 
made  less  use  of  affliction  than  I  do.  I  feel  the  assaults  of  Satan 
most  when  I  am  removed  into  a  corner ;  every  evil  thought  and 
purpose  rushes  over  my  soul,  and  it  is  only  at  times  that  I  can 
find  Him  whom  my  soul  loveth. 

Monday,  January  14,  1839. — I  now  sit  down  to  finish  this,  and 
and  send  it  away.  I  am  much  in  my  usual  to-day,  perhaps,  if 
anything,  a  little  better.  Still  I  have  no  hope  at  present  of  re- 
suming my  labors.  Will  you  give  me  a  Sabbath  day's  labor  ?  I 
had  no  intention  of  asking  you  when  I  began  this ;  but  I  feel  that 
I  had  better  not  close  it  without  asking  this  favor.  I  would  fain 
be  back,  but  I  do  not  feel  that  I  would  be  justified  in  so  doing. 
When  I  give  a  short  prayer  in  the  family,  it  often  quite  knocks 
me  up.  I  heard  of  my  people  to-day  :  they  are  going  on  as  well 
as  can  be  expected.  Death  is  busy  among  them,  and  Satan  too. 
I  try  to  lean  them  all  on  Him  who  entrusted  them  to  me.  I  did 
hear  of  your  brother's  illness,  and  sympathized  with  you  in  it, 
though  I  heard  no  particulars.  Write  me  particularly  how  he  is. 
I  hope  and  believe  that  he  has  an  anchor  within  the  vail,  and 
therefore  we  need  not  fear  for  him  whatever  storms  may  blow. 
Remember  me  to  him  when  you  write  him  or  see  him.  May 
we  both  be  made  better  men,  and  holier,  by  our  affliction. 

Take  care  of  your  health.  Redeem  the  time,  because  the  days 
are  evil.  Does  the  work  of  God  still  go  on  among  your  people  ? 
There  is  a  decided  improvement  in  the  ministers  here — more 
prayer,  and  faith,  and  hope.  There  are  marks  of  God's  Spirit  not 
having  left  us.  Remember  me  to  Gillies  and  Smith,  your  fellow- 
laborers.  May  their  names  be  in  the  Book  of  Life.  Yours  ever 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M*CHEYNE. 


LETTERS  151 

TO    MRS.    TRAIN,    HEATHPARK. 
During  the  continuance  of  the  same  illness. 

EDINBURGH,  February  9,  1339. 

MY  DEAR  MRS.  THAIN — I  am  happy  to  receive  your  and  Mr 
Thain's  kind  letter.  It  is  very  cheering  to  me,  in  my  exile  from 
my  flock,  to  hear  of  them.  I  send  you  a  short  line,  as  I  am  not 
good  at  writing.  I  am  glad  you  are  keeping  pretty  well,  and  still 
more  that  your  spiritual  health  seems  to  prosper.  The  spring  ia 
advancing — I  feel  already  the  softness  of  the  wind — so  that  we 
may  hope  the  winter  is  past,  the  rain  over  and  gone.  I  know  the 
summer  revives  you,  and  the  doctor  gives  me  good  hope  that  it 
will  revive  me.  In  spiritual  things,  this  world  is  all  winter  time 
so  long  as  the  Saviour  is  away.  To  them  that  are  in  Christ  there 
are  some  sweet  glistenings  of  his  countenance,  there  are  meltings 
of  his  love,  and  the  sweet  song  of  the  turtle  dove  when  his  Holy 
Spirit  dwells  in  the  bosom  ;  still  it  is  but  winter  time  till  our  Lord 
shall  come.  But  then,  "  to  you  that  fear  his  name,  shall  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings."  And  if  before 
he  comes  we  should  go  away  to  be  where  he  is,  still  we  shall  en- 
ter into  a  world  of  perpetual  summer — we  shall  behold  his  glory 
which  the  Father  gave  him. 

I  feel  much  better  than  usual  to-day,  but  I  have  returns  of  my 
beating  heart  occasionally.  Jesus  stands  at  the  door  and  knocks, 
and  sometimes  I  think  the  door  will  give  way  before  his  gentle 
hand.  I  am  bid  to  try  the  sea-water  hot-bath,  which  1  hope  will 
do  me  good.  I  have  good  hope  of  being  restored  to  my  people 
again,  and  only  hope  that  I  may  come  in  the  fulness  of  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  that  this  time  of  silent  musing  may 
not  be  lost. 

I  am  thankful  indeed  at  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Lewiy.  I  hope 
he  has  been  given  in  answer  to  prayer,  and  then  he  wili  'is?  a  bless- 
ing. We  must  pray  that  he  may  be  furnished  from  on  iv#h  for  his 
arduous  work.  I  have  great  hope  that  he  will  be  tv.tf  means  of 
raising  many  more  churches  and  schools  in  our  p-r>or  town — I 
mean  poor  in  spiritual  things. 

I  hope  Mr.  Macdonaid  was  happy,  and  made  others  so.  "  Apol- 
los  watered."  May  great  grace  be  upon  you  all. 

Your  affectionate  friend,  &c. 


TO    THE    SAME. 

Before  going  forth  on  the  mission  to  Israel. 

EDINBURGH,  March  15,  1S39 

Mvr   DEAR    MRS,,   THAIN — You  will   think  me    very  unkind  in 
breaking  my  word  to  Mr.  Thain  in  not  writing  you  in  answer  tw 


152  LETTERS. 

your  kind  letter  by  him.  But  I  did  too  much  the  week  he  was  in 
Edinburgh,  and  fairly  knocked  myself  up,  so  that  I  had  just  to  lay 
aside  my  pen  and  suffer  quietly.  My  friendly  monitor  is  seldom 
far  away  from  me,  and  when  I  do  anything  too  much  he  soon 
checks  me.  However,  I  feel  thankful  that  I  am  better  again  this 
week,  and  was  thinking  I  would  preach  again.  This  is  always 
the  way  with  me.  When  my  heart  afflicts  me,  I  say  to  myself— 
Farewell,  blessed  work  of  the  gospel  ministry !  happy  days  of 
preaching  Christ  and  him  crucified  !  winning  jewels  for  an  eter- 
nal crown  !  And  then  again,  when  it  has  abated,  I  feel  as  if  I 
would  stand  up  once  more  to  tell  all  the  world  what  the  Lord  of 
Glory  has  done  for  sinners. 

You  have  sent  me  a  pocket  companion  (a  Bible)  for  Immanuel's 
Land.  I  shall  indeed  be  very  happy  to  take  it  with  me,  to  remind 
me  of  you  and  your  kind  family,  at  the  time  when  I  am  meditating 
on  the  things  that  concern  our  everlasting  peace.  All  my  ideas 
of  peace  and  joy  are  linked  in  with  my  Bible  ;  and  I  would  not 
give  the  hours  of  secret  converse  with  it  for  all  the  other  hours  I 
spend  in  this  world. 

Mr.  M is  the  bearer  of  this,  and  I  have  told  him  he  is  to 

call  on  you  with  it.  He  is  one  much  taught  of  God,  and  though 
with  much  inward  corruption  to  fight  against,  he  still  holds  on  the 
divine  way  a  burning  and  shining  lamp. 

I  knew  you  would  be  surprised  at  the  thought  of  my  going  so 
far  away  ;  and,  indeed,  who  could  have  foreseen  all  that  has 
happened  ?  I  feel  very  plainly  that  it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and 
this  has  taken  away  the  edge  of  the  pain.  How  many  purposes 
God  has  in  view  of  which  we  know  nothing  !  Perhaps  we  do  not 
see  the  hundredth  part  of  his  intentions  towards  us  in  sending  me 
away.  I  am  contented  to  be  led  blindfold,  for  I  know  that  all  will 
redound,  through  the  thanksgiving  of  many,  to  the  glory  of  our 
heavenly  Father.  I  feel  very  plainly  that  t»>wards  many  among 
my  people  this  separation  has  been  a  most  faithful  chastisement. 
To  those  that  liked  the  man  but  not  the  message — who  were 
pleased  with  the  vessel  but  not  with  the  treasure — it  will  reveal 
the  vanity  of  what  they  thought  their  good  estate.  To  some,  I 
hope,  it  has  been  sent  in  mercy.  To  some,  I  fear,  it  has  been  sent 
in  judgment.  Above  all,  none  had  more  need  of  it  than  myself; 
for  I  am  naturally  so  prone  to  make  an  ill  use  of  the  attachment 
of  my  people,  that  I  need  to  be  humbled  in  the  dust,  and  to  see 
that  it  is  a  very  nothing.  I  need  to  be  made  willing  to  be  for- 
gotten. Oh  !  I  wish  that  my  heart  were  quite  refined  from  all 
self-seeking.  I  am  quite  sure  that  our  truest  happiness  is  not  to 
seek  our  own — just  to  forget  ourselves — arid  to  fill  up  the  little 
space  that  remains  seeking  only,  and  above  all,  that  our  God 
may  be  glorified.  But  when  I  would  do  good,  evil  is  present 
with  me. 

T  am  not  yet  sure  of  the  day  of  my  going  away.     There  is  to 


LETTERS.  153 

DC  a  meeting  on  Monday  to  arrange  matters.  Andrew  Bonai 
and  Dr.  Black  can  hardly  get  away  till  the  first  week  of  April ; 
but  I  may  probably  go  before  to  London  next  week.  I  know  you 
will  pray  for  me  in  secret  and  in  the  family,  that  I  may  be  kept 
from  evil,  and  may  do  good.  Our  desire  is  to  save  sinners — to 
gather  souls,  Jew  or  Gentile,  before  the  Lord  come.  Oh  is  it  not 
wonderful  how  God  is  making  people  take  an  interest  in  the 
Jews  !  Surely  the  way  of  these  Kings  of  the  East  will  be  soon 
prepared. 

I  shall  be  quite  delighted  if  J is  able  to  take  a  small  part  in 

the  Sabbath  school.  She  knows  it  is  what  I  always  told  her,  not 
to  be  a  hearer  of  the  Word  only,  but  a  doer.  It  is  but  a  little 
time,  and  we  shall  work  no  more  here  for  him.  Oh  that  we  might 
glorify  him  on  the  earth  !  I  believe  there  are  better  ministers  in 

store  for  Scotland  than  any  that  have  yet  appeared.  Tell  J 

to  stay  herself  upon  God.  Jesus  continueth  ever,  he  hath  an  un- 
changeable priesthood.  Others  are  not  suffered  to  continue  by 
reason  of  death. 

You  expected  me  in  Dundee  before  I  go  ;  but  I  dare  not.  You 
remember  Paul  sailed  past  Ephesus — he  dared  not  encounter  the 
meeting  with  his  people.  Indeed,  I  do  not  dare  to  think  too  much 
on  my  going  away,  for  it  often  brings  sadness  over  my  spirit, 
which  I  can  ill  bear  just  now.  But  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

Kindest  regards  to  you  all.  Christ's  peace  be  left  with  you.  I 
shall  remember  you  all,  and  be  glad  to  write  you  a  word  when 
I  am  far  away.  Yours  ever,  &c. 


TO    MISS    COLLIER,  DUNDEE. 

How  his  silence  may  be  useful  to  his  people  and  himself. 

EDINBURGH,  March  14,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  Miss  COLLIER — I  feel  it  very  kind  your  writing  to 
me,  and  rejoice  in  sending  you  a  word  in  answer  by  my  excellent 
friend  Mr.  Moody.  Indeed,  I  was  just  going  to  write  to  you 
when  I  received  yours,  for  I  heard  you  had  been  rather  poorly, 
and  I  was  going  to  entreat  of  you  to  take  care  of  yourself,  for 
you  do  not  know  how  much  my  life  is  bound  up  in  your  life,  and 
in  the  life  of  those  around  you  who  are  like  minded.  I  feel  it 
quite  true  that  my  absence  should  be  regarded  by  my  flock  as  a 
mark  that  God  is  chastening  them  ;  and  though  I  know  well  that 
I  am  but  a  dim  light  in  the  hand  of  Jesus,  yet  there  is  always 
something  terrible  where  Jesus  withdraws  the  meanest  light  in 
such  a  dark  world.  I  feel  that  to  many  this  trial  has  been  abso- 
.utely  needful.  Many  liked  their  minister  naturally,  who  had  but 
little  real  relish  for  the  message  he  carried.  God  now  sifts  these 
souJs,  and  wants  to  show  them  that  it  is  a  looking  to  Jesus  that 


154  LETTERS. 

saves,  and  not  a  looking  to  man.  I  think  I  could  name  many  to 
whom  this  trial  should  be  blessed.  Some  also  who  were  really 
on  the  true  foundation,  but  were  building  wood,  hay,  and  stubble 
upon  it.  may  be  brought  to  see  that  nothing  will  truly  comfort  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord  but  what  can  stand  the  hour  of  trial.  You  your- 
self, my  dear  friend,  may  be  brought  to  cleave  much  more  simply  to 
the  Lord  Jesus.  You  may  be  made  to  feel  that  Christ  continueth 
ever,  and  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood,  that  his  work  is  per- 
fect, and  that  infinitely  ;  and  poor  and  naked  as  we  are,  we  can  ap- 
pear only  in  him — only  in  him.  But  if  the  trial  was  needed  by 
my  people,  it  was  still  more  needed  by  me.  None  but  God  knows 
what  an  abyss  of  corruption  is  in  my  heart.  He  knows  and 
covers  all  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  In  faithfulness  thou  hast 
afflicted  me.  It  is  perfectly  wonderful  that  ever  God  could  bless 
such  a  ministry.  And  now,  when  I  go  over  all  the  faults  of  it,  it 
appears  almost  impossible  that  I  can  ever  preach  again.  But 
then  I  think  again  who  can  preach  so  well  as  a  sinner — who  is  for- 
given so  much,  and  daily  upheld  by  the  Spirit  with  such  a  heart 
within  !  I  can  truly  say  that  the  fruit  of  my  long  exile  has  been, 
that  I  am  come  nearer  to  God,  and  long  more  for  perfect  holiness, 
and  for  the  world  where  the  people  shall  be  all  righteous.  I  do 
long  to  be  free  from  self,  from  pride,  and  ungodliness,  and  I  know 
where  to  go,  "  for  all  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ  are  yea  and 
amen  in  Christ  Jesus."  Christ  is  my  armory,  and  I  go  to  him  to 
get  the  whole  armor  of  God — the  armor  of  light.  My  sword 
and  buckler,  my  arrows,  my  sling  and  stone,  all  are  laid  up  in 
Jesus.  I  know  you  find  it  so.  Evermore  grow  in  this  truly  prac- 
tical wisdom.  You  have  a  shepherd ;  you  shall  never  want. 
What  effect  my  long  absence  may  have  on  the  mass  of  uncon- 
verted souls  I  do  not  know.  I  cannot  yet  see  God's  purposes  to- 
ward them  ;  perhaps  it  may  be  judgment,  as  in  the  case  of  Ephe- 
sus,  Rev.  ii.  5 ;  perhaps  it  may  be  in  mercy,  as  in  the  case  of 
Laodicea,  Rev.  iii.  19  ;  or  perhaps  there  are  some  who  would 
not  bend  under  my  ministry,  who  are  to  flow  down  as  wax  before 
the  fire  under  the  ministry  of  the  precious  fellow-laborer  who  is 
to  succeed  me.  William  Burns,  son  of  the  minister  of  Kilsyth, 
has  for  the  present  agreed  to  supply  my  place  ;  and  though  there 
is  a  proposal  of  his  being  sent  to  Ceylon,  I  do  hope  he  may  be 
kept  for  us.  He  is  one  truly  taught  of  God — young,  but  Christ 
lives  in  him.  You  know  he  comes  of  a  good  kind  by  the  flesh. 

Another  reason  of  our  trial,  I  hope,  has  been  God's  mercy  to 
Israel.  There  is  something  so  wonderful  about  the  way  in  which 
all  difficulties  have  been  overcome,  and  the  way  opened  up,  that 
I  cannot  doubt  the  hand  of  Jehovah  has  been  in  it.  This  gives 
me,  and  should  give  you,  who  love  Israel,  a  cheering  view  of  this 
trial.  The  Lord  meant  it  for  great  good.  If  God  be  glorified, 
is  not  this  our  utmost  dosire.  Oh,  it  is  sweet,  when  in  prayer  we 
can  lay  ourselves  and  all  our  interests  along  with  Zion,  in  the 


LETTERS.  155 

minds  of  Him  whom  we  feel  to  be  Abba  ?  And  if  we  are  thus 
tied  ourselves  in  the  same  bundle  with  Zion,  we  must  resign  all 
right  to  ourselves,  and  to  our  wishes.  May  the  Lord  open  up  a  way 
to  his  name  being  widely  glorified  on  the  earth  even  before  W6 
die  !  I  know  you  will  pray  for  us  on  our  way,  that  our  feet  may 
be  beautiful  on  the  mountains  of  Israel,  and  that  we  may  say  to 
Zion,  "  Thy  God  reigneth."  Pray  that  your  poor  friend*  may  be 
supplied  out  of  His  riches  in  glory,  that  he  may  not  shrink  in 
hours  of  trial,  but  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ.  I  will  remember  you  when  far  away,  and  pray  God  to 
keep  you  safe  under  the  shadow  of  the  Redeemer's  wings  till  I 
come  again  in  peace,  if  it  be  his  holy  will.  Dr.  Black  and  An- 
drew Bonar  have  both  consented  to  go.  I  shall  probably  be  sent 
before  to  London,  next  week,  to  open  the  way.  I  am  not  very 
strong  yet ;  often  revisited  by  my  warning  friend,  to  tell  me  that 
I  may  see  the  New  Jerusalem  before  I  see  the  Jerusalem  beneath. 
However,  I  have  the  sentence  of  death  in  myself,  and  do  not  trust 
in  myself,  but  in  God  who  raises  the  dead. 

I  saw  Mrs.  Coutts  yesterday,  in  good  health,  and  full  of  spirit. 
She  almost  offered  to  go  with  us  to  Immanuel's  Land.  I  fear  the 
Pastoral  Letters  are  not  worth  printing ;  but  I  shall  ask  others 
what  they  think.  Farewell  for  the  present.  The  Lord  give  you 
all  grace  and  peace.  Your  affectionate  pastor,  &c. 


TO   THE    REV.    W.    C.    BURNS. 

On  his  agreeing  to  undertake  the  charge  of  St.  Peter's,  during  Mr.  M'C.'s  absence  in  Palestine. 

EDINBURGH,  Hill  Street,  March  22,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — for  I  trust  I  may  now  reckon  you  among 
ae  number  in  the  truest  sense — I  haste  to  send  you  a  line  in  an- 
K  wer  to  your  last.  I  am  glad  you  have  made  up  your  mind  to 
tegin  your  spiritual  charge  over  my  flock  on  the  first  week  of 
April.  The  committee  have  resolved  that  I  leave  this  on  Wed- 
n^flday  next,  so  that  you  will  not  hear  from  me  again  till  I  am 
avay.  Take  heed  to  thyself.  Your  own  soul  is  your  first  and 
giddiest  care.  You  know  a  sound  body  alone  can  work  with 
po\*ei  ;  much  more  a  healthy  soul.  Keep  a  clear  conscience, 
through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Keep  up  close  communion  with 
Goa.  Study  likeness  to  him  in  all  things.  Read  the  Bible  for 
your  own  growth  first,  then  for  your  people.  Expound  much ; 
it  is  through  the  truth  that  souls  are  to  be  sanctified,  not  through 
essays  upon  the  truth.  Be  easy  of  access,  apt  to  teach,  and  the 
Lord  teach  you  and  bless  you  in  all  you  do  and  say.  You  will 
riot  find  many  companions.  Be  the  more  with  God.  My  dear 
people  are  anxiously  waiting  for  you.  The  prayerful  are  pray- 
ing fo*  you.  Be  of  good  courage,  there  remaineth  much  of  the 


156  LETTERS. 

land  to  be  possessed.  Be  not  dismayed,  for  Christ  shall  be  with 
thee  to  deliver  thee.  Study  Isaiah  vi.,  and  Jeremiah  i.,  and  the 
sending  of  Moses,  and  Psalm  li.  12,  13,  and  John  xv.  26,  27,  and 
the  connection  in  Luke  i.  15,  16. 

I  shall  hope  to  hear  from  you  when  I  am  away.  Your  accounts 
of  rny  people  will  be  a  good  word  to  make  my  heart  glad.  I 
am  often  sore  cast  down  ;  but  the  eternal  God  is  my  refuge. 
Now  farewell ;  the  Lord  make  you  a  faithful  steward.  Ever 
yours,  &c. 


PASTORAL   LETTERS  TO   THE  FLOCK   OF   ST.   PETER'S. 

FIRST    PASTORAL    LETTER. 
View  of  what  God  has  done— how  it  should  affect  them. 

EDINBURGH,  January  30,  1839. 

To  all  of  you,  my  dear  friends  and  people,  who  are  beloved  of 
God,  and  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus,  your  pastor  wishes  grace  and 
peace  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.* 

As  several  of  you  have  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  from  me,  and 
as  he  who  at  first  sent  me  to  you  to  bear  witness  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  has  for  many  weeks  withdrawn  me,  and  still  lays  his  af- 
flicting but  gentle  hand  on  me,  it  has  seemed  good  to  me,  not 
without  prayer,  to  write  to  you  from  week  to  week  a  short 
word  of  exhortation.  May  the  Holy  Spirit  guide  the  pen,  that 
what  is  written  may  be  blessed  to  your  comfort  and  growth  in 
grace  ! 

God  is  my  record  how  greatly  I  long  after  you  all  in  the  bow- 
els of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  the  walls  of  my  chamber  can  bear  wit- 
ness how  often  the  silent  watches  of  the  night  have  been  filled  up 
with  entreaties  to  the  Lord  for  you  all.  I  can  truly  say  with 
John,  "that  I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that  my  children 
walk  in  the  truth  ;"  and  though  many  of  you  were  in  Christ  be- 
fore me,  and  were  living  branches  of  the  true  vine  before  I  was 
sent  into  the  vineyard,  yet  believe  me  it  is  true  of  you  also,  I  have 
no  greater  joy  than  to  know,  that  you  are  more  and  more  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  bear  more  and  more  fruit  to  the  glory 
of  God  the  Father.  "  Herein  is  the  Father  glorified  that  you 
bear  much  fruit."  You  remember  what  Paul,  when  he  was  a 
prisoner  of  the  Lord,  wrote  to  the  Philippians,  (i.  12,)  "  I  would 
that  ye  should  understand,  brethren,  that  the  things  which  hap- 
pened unto  me  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  furtherance  of  the 
gospel."  I  am  very  anxious  that  you  and  I  should  understand  the 

*  He  had  begun  to  correct  a  copy  of  these  Pastoral  Letters  for  publication  at  the 
earnest  request  of  some  of  his  friends.  The  few  corrections  made  are  all  inserted 
The  chief  alterations  are  in  the  fourth  of  the  Pastoral  Letters.  He  had  got  n« 
farther  than  the  seventh. 


LETTERS.  157 

very  same,  hi  the  things  which  have  happened  unto  me,  that  we 
may  vindicate  God  in  all  his  dealings  with  us,  and  "  not  despise 
the  chastening  of  the  Lord."  I  know  too  well  that  there  are 
many  amongst  you  who  would  feel  it  no  grievance  if  all  the 
Lord's  ministers  were  taken  out  of  the  way.  Ah !  how  many 
aro  there  who  would  rejoice  if  they  were  forever  left  to  sin  un- 
reproved,  and  to  do  what  is  right  in  their  own  eyes.  Still  I  am 
quite  sure  that  to  you,  "  who  have  obtained  like  precious  faith 
with  us" — to  you,  who  are  the  Lord's  people,  the  present  is  a  sea- 
son of  affliction,  and  you  feel,  as  Naomi  felt,  that  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  is  gone  out  against  us.  My  present  object  in  writing  you  is 
shortly  to  persuade  you,  that  "  it  is  well" — "  the  Lord  doeth  all 
things  well" — and  that  it  may  be  really  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  gospel  among  you.  In  many  ways  may  this  be  the  case. 

First,  With  respect  to  myself.  It  does  not  become  me  here  to 
show  what  benefit  it  may  be  to  me.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  has 
been  a  precious  opportunity  in  which  to  reflect  on  the  sins  and 
imperfections  of  my  ministry  among  you.  A.  calm  hour  with 
God  is  worth  a  whole  lifetime  with  man.  Let  i*.  be  your  prayer 
that  I  may  come  out  like  gold,  that  the  tin  may  he  taken  away, 
and  that  I  may  come  back  to  you,  if  that  be  the  will  of  God,  a 
better  man,  and  a  more  devoted  minister.  I  have  much  to 
learn,  and  these  words  of  David  have  been  often  in  my  heart 
and  on  my  lips,  "  I  know  that  thy  judgments  are  right,  and  that 
thou  in  faithfulness  hast  afflicted  me."  Psalm  cxix.  75.  Min- 
isters are  God's  tools  for  building  up  the  Gospel  Temple.  Now 
you  know  well  that  every  wise  workman  takes  his  tools  away 
from  the  work  from  time  to  time,  that  they  may  be  ground  and 
sharpened ;  so  does  the  only- wise  Jehovah  take  his  ministers 
oftentimes  away  into  darkness  and  loneliness  and  trouble,  that 
he  may  sharpen  and  prepare  them  for  harder  work  in  his  service. 
Pray  that  it  may  be  so  with  your  own  pastor. 

Second,  With  regard  to  you,  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters  in 
the  Lord,  this  time  of  trial  is  for  your  furtherance.  Does  not 
God  teach  you,  by  means  of  it,  to  look  beyond  man  to  the  Sa- 
viour, who  abideth  ever  ?  Is  not  God  showing  you  that  ministers 
are  earthen  vessels,  easily  broken,  and  fit  only  to  be  cast  aside 
like  a  broken  pitcher  out  of  mind  ?  Is  he  not  bidding  you  look 
more  to  the  treasure  which  was  in  them,  and  which  flows  in  all 
its  fulness  from  Christ  ?  It  is  a  sad  error  into  which  I  see 
many  Christians  falling,  that  of  leaning  upon  man,  mistaking 
friendship  toward  a  minister  for  faith  on  the  Son  of  God. 

Remember  that  before  Moses  was  sent  to  deliver  Israel,  his 
hand  was  made  leprous,  as  white  as  snow,  to  teach  them  that  it 
was  not  the  might  of  that  hand  that  could  deliver  Israel.  Exod. 
iv.  6,  7.  It  has  been  the  fault  of  some  of  you  to  lean  too  much 
on  man.  Now  God  is  teaching  you  that,  though  the  cistern  may 
break,  the  fountain  abides  as  open  and  full  and  free  as  ever — thaf 


158  LETTERS. 

it  is  not  from  sitting  under  any  particular  ministry  that  you  are  to 
get  nourishment,  but  from  being  vitally  united  to  Christ.  Minis- 
ters "  are  not  suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death,  but  Christ, 
because  he  continueth  ever,  hafh  an  unchangeable  priesthood.' 
Hebrews  vii.  23. 

Third,  With  regard  to  those  among  you  who  are  almost,  but 
not  altogether,  persuaded  to  be  Christians,  does  not  this  provi- 
dence teach  you  to  make  sure  of  an  interest  in  Christ  without 
delay  ?  You  thought  you  would  have  the  Saviour  held  up  to  you 
for  an  indefinite  number  of  Sabbaths,  little  thinking  that  your 
Sabbaths  and  mine  are  all  numbered.  Many  a  time  you  have 
said  to  me  in  your  heart,  "  Go  thy  way  for  this  time,  when  I  have 
a  more  convenient  season  I  will  call  for  thee."  You  did  not  think 
that  a  time  might  come  when  you  may  call  for  your  teachers,  and 
they  be  silent  as  the  grave. 

I  find  many  godly  people  here  are  looking  forward  to  a  time 
when  God's  faithful  witnesses  shall  be  put  to  silence,  and  anxioua 
souls  shall  wander  from  sea  to  sea,  seeking  the  Word  of  God,  and 
shall  not  find  it.  Be  entreated,  O  wavering  souls,  to  settle  the 
question  of  your  salvation  now.  Why  halt  ye  between  two 
opinions  ?  It  is  most  unreasonable  to  be  undecided  about  the 
things  of  an  endless  eternity,  in  such  a  world  as  this,  with  such 
frail  bodies,  with  such  a  Saviour  stretching  out  his  hand,  and  such 
a  spirit  of  love  striving  with  you.  Remember  you  are  flesh — you 
will  soon  hear  your  last  sermon.  "  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to  re- 
cord this  day  against  you,  that  I  have  put  before  you  life  and 
death,  blessing  and  cursing,  therefore  choose  life,  that  thou  and 
thy  seed  may  live."  Deut.  xxx.  19. 

Fourth,  There  is  another  class  who  are  not  of  you,  and  yet  are 
on  every  hand  of  you,  "  of  whom  I  have  told  you  often,  and  now 
tell  you,  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  Cross  of 
Christ,  whose  God  is  their  belly,  who  glory  in  their  shame,  who 
mind  earthly  things."  Ah  !  you  would  not  believe  if  I  were  to 
tell  you  the  great  heaviness  and  continual  sorrow  that  I  have  in 
my  heart  for  you  ;  and  yet  I  hope  my  absence  may  be  blessed 
even  to  you.  Just  think  for  a  moment  if  God  were  to  remove 
your  teachers  one  by  one — if  he  were  to  suffer  the  Church  of  our 
covenanted  fathers  to  fall  before  the  hands  of  her  enemies — if  he 
were  to  suffer  Popery  again  to  spread  its  dark  and  deadly  shade 
over  the  land,  where  would  you  be  ? — you  that  despise  the  Sab- 
bath, that  care  little  Tor  the  preached  word — you  that  have  no 
prayer  in  your  families,  and  seldom  in  your  closets — you  that  are 
lovers  of  pleasure — you  that  wallow  in  sin  !  You  would  have 
your  wish  then — you  would  have  your  silent  Sabbaths  indeed — 
no  warning  voice  to  cry  after  you — no  praying  people  to  pray  for 
you — none  to  check  you  in  your  career  of  wickedness — none  to 
beseech  you  not  to  perish.  Learn  from  so  small  a  circumstance 
as  the  absence  of  your  stated  minister  what  may  be  in  store  foi 


y 
b 


LETTERS.  159 

ou,  and  flee  now  from  the  wrath  to  come.     "  It  may  be  ye  shall 
e  hid  in  the  day  of  the  Lord's  anger."     Zeph.  ii.  3. 

Finally,  My  brethren,  dearly  beloved  and  longed  for,  my  joy 
and  crown,  abide  all  the  more  in  Christ  because  of  my  absence, 
and  maintain  a  closer  walk  with  God,  that  when  I  return,  as  God 
gives  me  good  hopes  now  of  doing,  I  may  rejoice  to  see  what 
great  things  God  has  done  for  your  souls.  God  feeds  the  wild 
flowers  on  the  lonely  mountain  side,  without  the  help  of  man,  and 
they  are  as  fresh  and  lovely  as  those  that  are  daily  watched  over 
in  our  gardens.  So  God  can  feed  his  own  planted  ones  without 
the  help  of  man,  by  the  sweetly  falling  dew  of  his  Spirit.  How 
I  long  to  see  you  walking  in  holy  communion  with  God,  in  love 
to  the  brethren,  and  burning  zeal  for  the  cause  of  God  in  the 
world  !  I  will  never  rest,  nor  give  God  rest,  till  He  make  you  a 
lamp  that  burneth  —  a  city  set  upon  a  hill  that  cannot  be  hid.  Now 
strive  together  with  me,  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me,  that  I 
may  come  unto  you  with  joy  by  the  will  of  God. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.  My  love  be 
with  you  all  in  Christ  Jesus.  Amen. 


SECOND    PASTORAL    LETTER. 

Past  times  of  privileges  reviewed — privileges  still  remaining. 

EDINBURGH,  February  6,  1839. 

To  all  of  you,  my  dear  flock,  who  have  chosen  the  good  part 
which  cannot  be  taken  away,  your  pastor  wishes  grace,  mercy, 
and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  sweet  singer  of  Israel  begins  one  of  his  psalms  with  these 
remarkable  words — "  I  will  sing  with  mercy  and  judgment ;  unto 
thee,  O  God,  will  I  sing."  This  is  the  experience  of  all  God's  ser- 
vants in  time  of  trouble.  Even  in  the  wildest  storms  the  sky  is 
not  all  dark  ;  and  so  in  the  darkest  dealings  of  God  with  his  chil- 
dren, there  are  always  some  bright  tokens  for  good.  His  way 
with  us  of  late  has  been  "  in  the  sea,  and  his  path  in  the  deen 
waters."  Yet  some  of  you  may  have  felt  that  his  own  hand  was 
leading  us  like  a  flock.  Psalm  Ixxvii.  19,  20.  One  great  token 
of  his  loving  kindness  has  been  the  way  in  which  he  has  supplied 
the  absence  of  your  stated  minister.  Ordained  messengers,  men 
of  faith  and  prayer,  have  spoken  to  you  from  Sabbath  to  baLhath 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Awakening,  inviting,  comforting  mes- 
sages you  have  had  ;  and  even  your  meetings  on  Thursday  even- 
ings he  has  continued  to  you ;  the  gates  of  the  house  of  prayer, 
like  the  gates  of  the  city  of  refuge,  have  been  as  open  to  you  aa 
ever,  inviting  you  to  enter  in  and  behold  by  faith  what  Jacob  saw 
in  Bethel,  "  the  ladder  set  on  earth,  and  the  top  of  it  reaching  into 
heaven,"  inviting  you  to  meet  with  Him  with  whom  Jacob  wrestled 
till  the  breaking  of  the  day.  Think  how  often,  in  times  of  perse- 


160  LETTERS. 

cution,  the  Apostles  were  constrained  to  leave  the  seed  they  had 
sown,  without  leaving  any  one  to  water  it  but  "  the  Lord  on 
whom  they  believed."  See  Acts  xiii.  50,  52,  and  xiv.  23,  and  xvi. 
40.  How  often,  in  times  of  persecution  in  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land, our  faithful  pastors  had  to  leave  their  few  sheep  in  the 
wilderness,  without  any  human  shepherd  to  care  for  their  souls, 
commending  them  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace.  These 
times  may  come  again.  God  may  be  preparing  us  for  such  fiery 
trials.  But  he  had  not  yet  dealt  so  with  us.  He  that  tempers  the 
wind  to  the  shorn  lamb,  and  "  who  stays  his  rough  wind  in  the 
day  of  his  east  wind,"  has  mingled  mercy  with  judgment ;  and 
even  when  he  humbles  us,  gives  us  cause  for  praise.  "  Oh,  that 
men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  and  for  his  wonder- 
ful works  to  the  children  of  men."  Another  mark  of  his  loving 
kindness  to  us  is,  his  suffering  me  to  pray  for  you.  You  remem- 
ber how  the  Apostles  describe  the  work  of  the  ministry.  Acts 
vi.  4.  "  We  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  Word."  Now,  God  is  my  record  that  this  has 
been  my  heart's  desire  ever  since  my  coming  among  you.  I  have 
always  felt  myself  a  debtor  to  you  all,  both  to  the  wise  and  to  the 
unwise,  so  as  much  as  in  me  is  I  have  been  ready  to  preach  the 
gospel  unto  you  ;  but  God  has  for  a  time  withdrawn  me  from  that 
part  of  the  work  amongst  you.  To  me  that  grace  is  not  now 
given  to  preach  among  you  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ. 
(Oh,  how  great  a  grace  it  is  !  how  wonderful  that  it  should  ever 
have  been  given  to  me !)  Still  he  allows  me  to  give  myself  unto 
prayer.  Perhaps  this  may  be  the  chief  reason  of  my  exile  from 
you,  to  teach  me  what  Zechariah  was  taught  in  the  vision  of  the 
golden  candlestick  and  the  two  olive  trees,  Zech.  iv.  6,  that  it  is 
not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  His  Spirit,  obtained  in  be- 
lieving, wrestling  prayer,  that  the  temple  of  God  is  to  be  built  in 
our  parishes.  Hiave  hanged  my  harp  upon  the  willow,  and  am 
no  more  allowed  "  to  open  to  you  dark  sayings  upon  the  harp," 
nor  "  to  speak  of  the  things  which  I  have  made  touching  the 
King,"  who  is  "fairer  than  the  children  of  men."  Still  my  soul 
does  not  dwell  in  silence.  I  am  permitted  to  go  in  secret  to  God, 
my  exceeding  joy  ;  and  while  meditating  his  praise,  I  can  make 
mention  of  you  all  in  my  prayers,  and  give  thanks  for  the  little 
flocks,  who,  "  by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  seek  for  glory, 
and  honor,  and  immortality."  "  If  I  forget  thee,  0  Jerusalem,  let 
my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning  ;  if  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let 
my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth,  if  I  prefer  not  Jeru- 
salem above  my  chief  joy."  I  feel  it  is  another  gift  of  grace,  that 
I  am  suffered  to  write  to  you.  You  remember  how  often  the 
Apostles  cheered  and  strengthened  the  disciples,  when  absent 
from  them,  by  writing  to  them.*  What  a  precious  legacy  of  the 

*  2  Cor.  yii.  12.    Gal.  vi.  11.    1  Thes.  T.  27.    Heb.  xiii.  22.    1  Peter  v.  12.    2  Pot 
i.  12-15 ;  iii.  1.     1  John  i.  4.    Jude  3. 


LETTERS.  101 

Church  in  all  ages  have  these  Epistles  been  !  every  verse,  like 
a  branch  of  the  Tree  of  Life,  bearing  all  manner  of  fruit,  and  the 
leaves  for  the  healing  of  the  nation.  You  remembuv  how  holy 
Samuel  Rutherford,  and  many  of  our  persecuted  foreJUthers  in 
the  Church  of  Scotland,  kept  the  flame  of  grace  alive  in  their  de- 
serted parishes  by  sending  them  words  of  counsel,  warning,  and 
encouragement,  testifying,  not  face  to  face,  but  with  ink  and  pen,^ 
the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  I  do  feel  it  a  great  privilege  that' 
this  door  is  open  to  me,  and  that,  even  when  absent,  I  can  yet 
speak  to  you  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom. 

"This 'second  epistle,  beloved,  I  now  write  unto  you,  in  both 
which  I  stir  up  your  pure  minds  by  way  of  remembrance ;  yea,  I 
think  it  meet,  so  long  as  I  am  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up  by 
putting  you  in  remembrance." 

I.  Abide  in  Him,  little  children,  whom  I  have  always  preached 
unto  you,  that  when  he  shall  appear  we  may  have  confidence 
and  not  be  ashamed  before  him  at  his  coming.      Let  every  new 
sight  of  your  wicked  heart,  and  every  new  wave  of  trouble,  drive 
your  soul  to  hide  in  him,  the  Rock  of  your  Salvation.     There  is 
no  true  peace  but  in  a  present  hold  of  the  Lord,  our  Righteous- 
ness. 

II.  Enjoy  the  forgiveness  of  sins — keep  yourselves  in  the  love 
of  God.     If  you  abide  in  Christ,  you  shall  abide  in  his  love — your 
joy  let  no  man  take  from  you.     "  These  things  write  we  unto  you 
that  your  joy  may  be  full." 

III.  Be  ye  clean  that  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord.     "  Ho  that 
(saith  he)  abideth  in  Him  ought  himself  also  so  to  walk  even  as  he 
walked."     Ah,  how  many  falls  will  I  have  to  mourn  over  when  1 
return,  if  God  send  me  back  to  you — how  many  unseemly  quar- 
rellings  and  miscarriages  among  you,  that  are  God's  own — how 
many  unlovely  tempers  among  those  who  follow  him  who  is  alto- 
gether lovely  !     Oh  take  heed,  do  not  give  the  enemy  cause  to 
blaspheme  ;  naming  the  name  of  Christ,  depart  from  all  iniquity. 

IV.  Continue  in  prayer.     How  many  messages  have  been  car- 
ried to  you  publicly  and  from  house  to  house,  and  yet  how  little 
success  !     I  bless  God  for  all  the  tokens  he  has  given  us  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  has  not  departed  from  the  Church  of  Scotland — that 
the  glory  is  still  in  the  midst  of  her.     Still  the  Spirit  has  never 
yet  been  shed  on  us  abundantly.     The  many  absentees  on  the 
forenoon  of  the  Sabbaths — the  thin  meetings  on  Thursday  eve- 
nings— the  absence  of  men  from  all  meetings  for  the  worship  of 
God — the  few  private  prayer  meetings — the  little  love  and  union 
among  Christians — all  show  that  the  plentiful  rain  has  not  yet 
fallen  to  refresh  our  corner  of  the  heritage.     Why  is  this  ?     This 
is  the  day  of  Christ' s  power — why  are  the  people  not  made  wil- 
ling ?     Let  James  give  the  answer.     "  Ye  have  not  because  ye 
ask  not."    Hitherto  y°,  have  asked  nothing  in  my  name.     Ask  and 
ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  fu!'.     Finally,  dear  breth- 

VOL.    I.  11 


J62  LETTERS. 

ren,  farewell.  Day  and  night  I  long  to  come  to  you,  but  still  God 
hinders  me.  Do  not  omit  to  praise  him  for  all  the  great  grace  he 
has  mingled  in  our  cup  of  bitterness.  "  Seven  times  a  day  do  I 
praise  thee  because  of  thy  righteous  judgments."  When  passing 
through  the  waters  he  has  been  with  us,  and  in  the  rivers  they 
have  not  overflowed  us  ;  and,  therefore,  we  may  be  sure  that 
when  we  pass  through  the  fire  we  shall  not  be  burned,  neither 
shall  the  flames  kindle  upon  us. 

Now,  may  the  God  of  peace  himself  give  you  peace  always,  by 
all  means,  and  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  youi 
spirits.  Amen. 


THIRD    PASTORAL    LETTER. 

How  God  works  by  providences. 

EDINBURGH,  February  13,  1839. 

To  all  of  you,  my  dear  friends  and  people,  who  are  and  shall 
ever  be  followers  of  the  Lamb,  whithersoever  he  goeth,  your  pas- 
tor again  wishes  grace  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

I  long  verv  much  that  this  grace  may  again  be  given  unto  me 
to  preach  among  you  face  to  face  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ."  "  Oftentimes  I  purpose  to  come  unto  you,  but  am  let 
hitherto."  Still,  I  feel  it  a  great  privilege  that,  even  in  my  retire- 
ment, I  can  send  you  a  word  to  the  end  that  you  may  be  estab- 
lished. I  feel  as  if  one  door  was  left  open  to  me  by  the  Lord. 
Believe  me,  it  is  the  foremost  desire  of  my  heart  that  Christ  may 
be  glorified  in  you,  both  now  and  at  his  coming — that  you  may  be 
a  happy  and  a  holy  people,  blessed  and  made  a  blessing.  For  the 
sake  of  variety,  let  me  guide  your  thoughts  to  a  passage  of  God's 
own  word,  and  there  I  will  speak  to  you  as  if  I  were  yet  present 
with  you,  and  half  forget  that  you  are  not  before  me. 

In  Job  xxiii.  8-10,  you  will  find  these  solemn  words — "Behold, 
I  go  forward,  but  he  is  not  there ;  and  backward,  but  I  cannot 
perceive  him  ;  on  the  left  hand,  where  he  doth  work,  but  I  cannot 
behold  him ;  he  hideth  himself  on  the  right  hand,  that  I  cannot 
see  him.  But  he  knoweth  the  way  that  I  take  ;  when  he  hath 
tried  me  I  shall  come  forth  as  gold." 

You  all  know  the  afflictions  which  came  upon  Job.  "  He  was 
a  perfect  and  upright  man,"  and  the  greatest  of  all  the  men  of  the 
east,  yet  he  lost  his  oxen  and  his  asses,  his  sheep  and  camels,  and 
his  ten  children,  in  one  day.  Again,  the  breath  of  disease  came 
upon  him,  and  he  sat  down  among  the  ashes.  In  all  this  Job  sm- 
ned  not  with  his  lips.  He  blessed  the  hand  that  smote  him — 
"What!  shall  we  receive  good  at  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  shall 
we  not  receive  e^  1."  And  yet,  when  his  troubles  were  prolonged, 


1 


LETTERS.  163 

he  knew  not  what  to  think.  Learn  how  weak  the  strongest  be- 
liever is ;  a  bruised  reed,  without  Christ,  we  are,  and  can  do  no- 
thing. When  Job's  brethren  dealt  deceitfully  with  him  "  as  a 
brook" — when  he  felt  God  hedging  him  in,  and  God's  arrows 
drinking  up  his  spirit,  then  clouds  and  darkness  rested  on  his  path 
— he  could  not  unravel  God's  dealings  with  his  soul — then  he 
cried,  "  Show  me  wherefore  thou  contendest  with  me !"  He 
longed  to  get  an  explanation  from  God — "  Oh  that  I  knew  where 
I  might  find  him  !  that  I  might  come  even  to  his  seat !  Behold,  I 
go  forward,  but  he  is  not  there  ;  and  backward,  but  I  cannot  per- 
ceive him ;  on  the  left  hand,  where  he  doth  work,  but  I  cannot 
behold  him  ;  he  hideth  himself  on  the  right  hand  that  I  cannot  see 
him."  You  have  here,  then,  in  verses  8th  and  9th,  a  child  of  light 
walking  in  darkness — an  afflicted  soul  seeking,  and  seeking  in 
vain,  to  know  why  God  is  contending  with  him.  Dear  friends, 
this  is  not  an  uncommon  case  ;  even  to  some  of  you  God's  provi- 
dences often  appear  inexplicable.  I  hear  that  God  has  been  at 
work  among  you,  and  "  His  way  is  in  the  sea."  He  has  tried  you 
in  different  ways;  some  of  you  by  the  loss  of  your  property,  as  he 
tried  Job  ;  some  of  you  by  the  loss  of  dear  friends ;  some  by  loss 
of  health,  so  that  "  wearisome  nights  are  appointed  you ;"  some 
by  the  loss  of  the  esteem  of  friends — aye,  even  of  Christians. 
"  Your  inward  friends  abhor  you."  Perhaps  more  thaji  one  trou- 
ble has  come  on  you  at  a  time — wave  upon  wave,  thorn  upon 
thorn.  Before  one  wound  was  healed,  another  came — before  the 
rain  was  well  away  "  the  clouds  returned."  You  cannot  explain 
God's  dealings  with  you — you  cannot  get  God  to  explain  them — 
you  have  drawn  the  Saviour's  blood  and  righteousness  over  your 
souls,  and  you  know  that  the  Father  himself  loveth  you — you 
would  like  to  meet  him  to  ask,  "  Wherefore  contendest  thou  with 
me  ?"  "  Oh  that  I  knew  where  I  might  find  him  !"  My  dear  af- 
flicted brethren,  this  is  no  strange  thing  that  has  happened  unto 
you.  Almost  every  believer  is  at  one  time  or  another  brought  to 
feel  this  difficulty — "  God  maketh  my  heart  soft,  and  the  Almighty 
troubleth  me."  Is  it  anger,  or  is  it  in  pure  love  that  he  afflicts  me  ? 
Am  I  fleeing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  as  Jonah  fled  ?  What 
change  would  he  have  wrought  in  me  ?  If  any  of  you  are  think- 
ing thus  in  your  heart,  pray  over  this  word  in  Job.  Remember 
the  word  in  the  xlvi.  Psalm,  "  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God." 
God  does  many  things  to  teach  us  that  He  is  God,  and  to  make  us 
wait  upon  him.  And,  still  farther,  see  in  verse  10th  what  light 
breaks  in  upon  our  darkness — "  But  he  knoweth  the  way  that  I 
take  :  when  he  hath  tried  me  I  shall  come  forth  as  gold." 

Observe,  first,  "  He  knoweth  the  way  that  I  take."  What  sweet 
comfort  there  is  in  these  words — He  that  redeemed  me — ffe  that 
pities  me  as  a  father — He  who  is  the  only  wise  God — He  whose 
name  is  love — "  He  knoweth  t»he  way  thalt  I  take." 

The  ungodly  world  do  not  know  it — the  world  knoweth  us  not 


164  LETTERS. 

even  as  it  knew  him  not.  A  stranger  doth  not  intermeddle  with  the 
^oys  or  sorrows  of  a  child  of  God.  When  the  world  looks  on  your 
grief  with  unsympathizing  eye,  you  feel  very  desolate.  "  Your 
soul  is  exceedingly  filled  with  the  scorning  of  those  who  are  at 
ease."  But  why  should  you  ?  He  that  is  greatei  than  all  the 
world  is  looking  with  the  intensest  interest  upon  all  your  steps. 

The  most  intimate  friends  do  not  know  the  way  of  an  afflicted 
believer.  Your  spirit  is  lonely,  even  among  God's  children,  for 
your  way  is  hid,  and  the  Lord  hath  hedged  you  in.  Still,  be  of 
£ood  cheer,  the  Father  of  all,  the  best  of  friends,  knows  all  the 
way  that  you  take. 

You  do  not  know  your  own  way.  God  has  called  you  to  suffer, 
and  you  go  like  Abraham,  not  knowing'whither  you  go.  Like 
Israel,  going  down  into  the  Red  Sea,  every  step  is  strange  to  you. 
Still,  be  of  good  cheer,  suffer  with  Christ !  God  marks  your  every 
step.  "  The  steps  of  a  good  man  are  ordered  by  the  Lord,  and 
he  delighteth  in  his  way."  He  that  loves  you  with  an  infinite,  un- 
changing love,  is  leading  you  by  his  Spirit  and  providence.  He 
knows  every  stone,  every  thorn  in  your  path.  Jesus  knows  your 
way.  Jesus  is  afflicted  in  all  your  afflictions.  "  Fear  not,  for  I 
have  redeemed  thee.  I  have  called  thee  by  my  name,  thou  art 
mine.  When  thou  passest  through  the  water  I  will  be  with  thee, 
and  through  the  rivers  they  shall  not  overflow  thee.  When  thou 
walkest  through  the  fire  thou  shalt  not  be  burned,  neither  shaH  the 
flame  kindle  upon  thee." 

Second,  "  When  he  hath  tried  me  I  shall  come  forth  as  gold." 
This  also  is  precious  comfort.  There  will  be  an  end  of  your  af- 
fliction. Christians  must  have  "  great  tribulation,"  but  they  come 
out  of  it.  We  must  carry  the  cross,  but  only  for  a  moment,  then 
comes  the  crown.  I  remember  one  child  of  God's  saying,  that  if 
it  were  God's  will  that  she  should  remain  in  trials  a  thousand 
years,  she  could  not  but  delight  in  his  will.  But  this  is  not  asked 
of  us :  we  are  only  called  "  to  suffer  a  while"  There  is  a  set  time 
for  putting  into  the  furnace,  and  a  set  time  for  taking  out  of  the 
furnace.  There  is  a  time  for  pruning  the  branches  of  the  vine, 
and  there  is  a  time  when  the  husbandman  lays  aside  the  pruning 
hook.  Let  us  wait  this  time — "  he  that  believeth  shall  not  make 
hc-ste."  God's  time  is  the  brst  time.  But  shall  we  come  out  the 
same  as  we  went  in  ?  Ah  I  no,  "  we  shall  come  out  like  gold." 
It  is  this  that  sweetens  the  bitterest  cup ;  this  brings  a  rainbow 
of  promise  over  the  darkest,  cloud.  Affliction  will  certainly  purify 
a  believer.  How  boldly  he  says  it,  "  I  shall  come  out  like  gold." 
Ah,  how  much  dross  there  is  in  every  one  of  you,  dear  believers, 
and  in  your  pastor  !  "  When  I  would  do  good  evil  is  present  with 
me."  Oh,  that  all  the  dross  may  be  left  behind  in  the  furnace ! 
What  imperfection,  what  sin,  mingles  with  all  we  have  ever  done  ! 
But  are  we  really  fruit-bearing  branches  of  the  true  vine  1  then  it 
is  certain  that  when  we  are  pruned  we  shall  bear  more  fruit 


I 


LETTERS.  165 

We  shall  come  out  like  gold.  We  shine  more  purely  as  "  a  dia- 
dem in  the  hand  of  our  God."  We  shall  become  purer  vessels  to 
hold  the  sweet  smelling  incense  of  praise  and  prayer.  We  shall 
become  holy  golden  vessels  for  the  Master's  use  in  time  and  in 
eternity. 

To  the  many  among  you  who  have  no  part  nor  lot  in  Christ,  I 
would  say,  "  See  here  the  happiness  of  being  a  Christian  in  time 
of  trouble."  It  is  r.o  small  joy  to  be  able  to  sing  the  xlvi.  Psalm 
in  the  dark  and  cloudy  day.  I  have  often  told  you,  and  now  tell 
you  when  I  am  far  from  you,  "  we  are  journeying  to  the  place  of 
which  the  Lord  hath  said,  *  I  will  give  it  you  ;'  come  then  with 
us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good,  for  God  hath  spoken  good  concern- 
ing Israel." 

Finally,  Pray  that  your  pastor  may  come  out  of  his  trials  like 
gold.  All  is  not  gold  that  glitters.  Pray  that  everything  that  is 
but  glittering  dross  may  be  taken  away,  and  that,  if  it  be  His  will, 
I  may  come  unto  you  like  the  fine  gold  of  Ophir.  "  Continue  in 
prayer,  and  watch  in  the  same  with  thanksgiving,  withal  praying 
also  for  us,  that  God  would  open  unto  us  a  door  of  utterance  to 
speak  the  mystery  of  Christ." 

My  chief  comfort  concerning  you  is,  that  "  my  God  shall  supply 
all  your  need  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus." 
Brethren,  farewell.  Be  perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  one 
mind,  live  in  peace,  and  the  God  of  love  and  of  peace  shall  be 
with  you. 

The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 


FOURTH    PASTORAL    LETTER. 

God  the  answerer  of  prayer. 

EDINBURGH,  February  20,  1889. 

To  all  of  you,  my  dear  flock,  who  are  chosen  in  Christ  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  to  be  holy  and  without  blame  before 
him  in  love,  your  pastor  again  wishes  grace  and  peace  from  God 
the  Father  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

There  are  many  sweet  providences  happening  to  us  every  day, 
it  we  would  but  notice  them.  In  the  texts  which  ministers  choose, 
what  remarkable  providences  God  often  brings  about !  I  have 
often  felt  this,  and  never  more  than  now.  Some  of  you  may  re- 
member that  the  last  chapter  of  the  Bible  which  I  read  to  you  in 
the  church  was  1st  Kings  xix.,  where  we  are  told  of  Elijah  going 
away  into  the  wilderness  for  forty  days  and  forty  nights  to  the 
mount  of  God,  where  he  was  taught  that  it  is  not  by  the  wind, 
nor  the  earthquake,  nor  the  fire,  that  God  converts  soula,  but  by 
the  still  small  voice  of  the  gospel.  May  not  this  have  been  gra- 


LETTERS. 


ciously  intended  to  prepare  us  for  what  has  happened  !  Another 
providence  some  of  you  may  have  noticed.  For  several  Thurs- 
day evenings  before  I  left  you  I  was  engaged  in  explaining  and 
enforcing  the  sweet  duty  of  believing  prayer.  Has  not  God  since 
taught  us  the  use  of  these  things  ? — "  Trials  make  the  promise 
sweet " — "  Trials  give  new  life  to  prayer."  Perhaps  some  of  us 
were  only  receiving  the  information  into  the  head  ;  is  not  God 
now  impressing  it  on  our  hearts,  and  driving  us  to  practice  the 
things  which  we  learned  ?  I  do  not  remember  all  the  points  I 
was  led  to  speak  upon  to  you,  but  one,  I  think,  was  entirely 
omitted — I  mean  the  subject  of  answers  to  prayer.  God  left  it  for 
us  to  meditate  on  now.  Oh,  there  is  nothing  that  I  would  have  you 
to  be  more  sure  of  than  this,  that  "  God  hears  and  answers  prayer." 
There  never  was,  and  never  will  be,  a  believing  prayer  left  unan- 
swered. Meditate  on  this,  and  you  will  say,  "  I  love  the  Lord  be- 
cause he  hath  heard  my  voice  and  my  supplication."  Psalm  cxvi.  1. 
First,  God  often  gives  the  very  thing  his  children  ask  at  the 
very  time  they  ask  it.  You  remember  Hannah,  Samuel,  i.  10, 
she  was  in  bitterness  of  soul,  and  prayed  unto  the  Lord,  and  wept 
sore.  "Give  unto  thine  handmaid  a  man  child."  This  was  her 
request.  And  so  she  went  in  peace,  and  the  God  of  Israel  heard 
and  granted  her  her  petition  that  she  had  asked  of  him  ;  and  she 
called  the  child's  name  Samuel,  that  is,  "  Asked  of  God."  Oh 
that  you  could  write  the  same  name  upon  all  your  gifts !  you 
would  have  far  more  joy  in  them,  and  far  larger  blessings  along 
with  them.  You  remember  David,  in  Psalm  cxxxviii. — "/a 
the  day  that  I  cried  thou  aneweredst  me,  and  strengthenedst 
me  with  strength  in  my  soul."  You  remember  Elijah,  1  Kings 
xvii.  21 — "  O  Lord,  my  God !  I  pray  thee  let  this  child's  sou. 
come  into  him  again.  And  the  Lord  heard  the  voice  of  Elijah 
and  the  soul  of  the  child  came  into  him  again,  and  he  revived." 
You  remember  Daniel,  ix.  20,  21 — "  While  1  was  speaking, 
and  praying,  and  confessing  my  sin,  and  the  sin  of  my  people 
Israel,  and  presenting  my  supplication  before  the  Lord  my 
God  for  the  boly  mountain  of  my  God  ;  yea.  whiles  /  was  speak- 
ing In  prayer,  even  the  man  Gabriel,  being  caused  to  fly  swiftly, 
touched  me  about  the  time  of  the  evening  oblation."  Oh,  what 
encouragement  is  here  for  those  among  you  who,  like  Daniel, 
are  greatly  beloved — who  study  much  in  the  books  of  God's 
word,  and  who  set  your  face  unto  the  Lord  to  seek  by  prayer 
gifts  for  the  Church  of  God !  Expect  answers  while  you  are 
speaking  in  prayer.  Sometimes  the  vapors  that  ascend  in  the 
morning  come  down  in  copious  showers  in  the  evening.  So  may 
it  be  with  your  prayers.  Take  up  the  words  of  David,  Psalm 
V.  3,  u  My  voice  shalt  thou  hear  in  the  morning ;  in  the  morning 
will  I  direct  my  prayer  unto  thee,  and  will  look  up."  You  re- 
member, in  Acts  xii.,  Peter  was  cast  into  prison,  "  but  prayer 
was  made  without  ceasing  of  the  Church  unto  God  for  him/ 


/ 


LETTERS.  167 

And,  behold,  the  same  night  the  answer  surprised  them  at  the 
door.  Oh  !  what  surprises  of  goodness  and  grace  God  has  in 
store  for  you  and  me,  if  only  we  pray  without  ceasing.  If  you 
will  pray  in  union  to  Jesus,  having  childlike  confidence  towards 
God — having  the  spirit  of  adoption,  crying  Abba  within  you — 
seeking  the  glory  of  God  more  than  all  personal  benefits,  I  be- 
lieve that  in  all  such  cases,  you  will  get  the  very  thing  you  ask,  at 
the  very  time  you  ask  it.  Before  you  call  God  will  hear,  and 
while  you  are  speaking  he  will  answer.  Oh,  if  there  were 
twenty  among  you  who  would  pray  thus,  and  persevere  therein 
like  wrestling  Jacob,  you  would  get  whatever  you  ask  !  yea,  the 
case  of  Daniel  shows  that  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  one 
such  believer  among  you  will  avail  much.  "  Delight  thyself  in 
the  Lord,  and  he  shall  give  thee  the  desires  of  thy  heart/' 
Psalm  xxxvii.  4. 

Second,  God  often  delays  the  answer  to  prayer  for  wise  reasons. 
The  case  of  the  Syrophenician  woman  will  occur  to  you  all, 
Matth.  xv.  21 — 28.  How  anxiously  she  cried,  "  Have  mercy  on 
me,  O  Lord,  thou  Son  of  David.  But  Jesus  answered  her  not  a 
word."  Again  and  again  she  prayed,  and  got  no  gracious  an- 
swer. Her  faith  grows  stronger  by  every  refusal.  She  cried, 
she  followed,  she  kneeled  to  him,  till  Jesus  could  refuse  no  longer. 
"  O  woman,  great  is  thy  faith.  Be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou 
wilt."  Dear  praying  people,  "  continue  in  prayer,  and  watch  in 
the  same  with  thanksgivings."  Do  not  be  silenced  by  one  re- 
fusal. Jesus  invites  importunity  by  delaying  to  answer.  Ask, 
seek,  knock,  "  The  promise  may  be  long  delayed,  but  cannot  come 
too  late."  You  remember,  in  the  parable  'f  the  importunate 
widow,  it  is  said,  "  Shall  not  God  avenge  his  own  elect,  which 
cry  day  and  night  unto  him,  though  he  bear  long  with  them. 
I  tell  you  that  he  will  avenge  them  speedily."  Luke  xviii.  1 — 8. 
This  shows  how  you,  who  are  God's  children,  should  pray.  You 
should  cry  day  and  night  unto  God.  This  shows  how  God  heara 
every  one  of  your  cries,  in  the  busy  hour  of  the  day-time,  and  in 
the  lonely  watches  of  the  night.  He  treasures  them  up  from  day 
to  day :  soon  the  full  answer  will  come  down.  "  He  will  an- 
swer speedily."  The  praying  souls  beneath  the  altar,  in  Rev. 
vi.  9 — 11,  seem  to  show  the  same  truth,  that  the  answer  to  a  be- 
liever's prayers  may,  in  the  adorable  wisdom  of  God,  be  delayed 
for  a  little  season,  and  that  many  of  them  may  not  be  fully  an- 
swered till  after  he  is  dead.  Again,  read  that  wonderful  passage, 
Rev.  viii.  3,  where  it  is  said  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  great  inter* 
cessor  with  the  Father,  offers  to  God  the  incense  of  his  merits, 
with  the  prayers  of  all  saints,  upon  the  golden  altar  which  is 
before  the  throne.  Christ  never  loses  one  believing  prayer. 
The  prayers  of  every  believer,  from  Abel  to  the  present  day.  he 
heaps  upon  the  altar,  from  which  they  are  continually  ascending 
before  his  Father  and  our  Father ;  and  when  the  altar  can  hold 


168  LETTERS. 

no  more,  the  full,  the  eternal  answer  will  come  down.  Do  not  b« 
discouraged,  dearly  beloved,  because  God  bears  long  with  you — 
because  he  does  not  seem  to  answer  your  prayers.  Your  pray- 
ers are  not  lost.  When  the  merchant  sends  his  ships  to  distant 
shores,  he  does  not  expect  them  to  come  back  richly  laden  in  a 
single  day — he  has  long  patience.  "  It  is  good  that  a  man  should 
both  hope  and  quietly  wait  for  the  salvation  of  the  Lord."  Per- 
haps your  pravcrs  will  come  back,  like  the  ships  of  the  mer- 
chant, all  the  more  heavily  laden  with  blessings,  because  of  the 
delay. 

Third,  God  often  answers  prayer  by  terrible  things.  So  David 
says,  in  Psalm  'ixv.,  "  By  terrible  things  in  righteousness  wilt  thou 
answer  us,  O  God  of  our  salvation."  And  all  of  you  who  are 
God's  children  have  found  it  true.  Some  of  you  have  expe- 
rienced what  John  Newton  did  when  he  wrote  that  beautiful 
hymn,  "  I  asked  ti  e  Lord  that  I  might  grow."*  You  prayed  with 
all  your  heart,  "  Lord,  increase  my  faith."  In  answer  to  this, 
God  has  shown  you  the  misery  of  your  connection  with  Adam. 
He  has  revealed  the  hell  that  is  in  your  heart.  You  are  amazed, 
confounded,  abashed.  You  cry,  "  Oh  wretched  man  that  I  am, 
who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?"  You  cleave 
to  a  Saviour  God  with  a  thousand  times  greater  anxiety.  Your 
foith  is  increased.  Your  prayer  is  answered  by  terrible  things. 
Some  of  us  prayed  for  a  praying  spirit,  "  Lord,  teach  us  to  pray." 
God  has  laid  affliction  upon  us.  Waves  and  billows  go  over  us. 
We  cry  out  of  the  depths.  Being  afflicted,  we  pray.  He  has 
granted  our  heart's  desire.  Our  prayer  is  answered  by  terrible 
things. 

Fourth,  God  sometimes  answers  prayer  by  giving  something 
better  than  we  ask.  An  affectionate  father  on  earth  often  does 
this.  The  child  says,  Father,  give  me  this  fruit.  No,  my  child 
(the  father  replies),  but  here  is  bread,  which  is  better  for  you. 
So  the  Lord  Jesus  dealt  with  his  beloved  Paul,  2  Cor.  xii.  7 — 9. 
There  was  given  to  Paul  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  a  messenger  of  Sa- 
tan to  buffet  him.  In  bitterness  of  heart  he  cried,  "  Lord,  let  this 
depart  from  me."  No  answer  came.  Again  he  prayed  the  same 
words.  No  answer  still.  A  third  time  he  knelt,  and  now  the  an- 
swer came,  not  as  he  expected.  The  thorn  is  not  plucked  away 
— the  messenger  of  Satan  is  not  driven  back  to  hell ;  but  Jesus 
opens  wide  his  more  loving  breast,  and  says,  "  My  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee,  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in  weakness."  Oh 
this  is  something  exceeding  abundant  above  all  that  he  asked,  and 
all  that  he  thought.  Ah,  this  is  something  better  than  he  asked, 
and  better  than  he  thought.  S  Arely  God  is  able  to  do  "  exceed- 
ing abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think."  Ephes.  iii.  20. 
Dear  praying  believers,  be  of  good  cheer.  God  will  either  give 
you  what  )  oil  ask,  or  something  far  better.  Are  you  not  quit* 
*  Olney  Hymns,  book  iii.  hymn  36. 


LETTERS,  169 

willing  that  he  should  choose  for  you  and  me  ?  You  remember 
that  even  Jesus  prayed,  "  Oh,  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this 
cup  pass  from  me."  That  desire  was  not  granted,  but  there  ap- 
peared unto  him  an  angel  from  heaven  strengthening  him.  Luke 
xxii.  43.  He  received  what  was  far  better,  strength  to  drink  the 
cup  of  vengeance.  Some  of  you,  my  dear  believing  flock,  havo 
been  praying,  that,  if  it  be  God's  will,  I  might  be  speedily  restored 
to  you,  that  God's  name  might  be  glorified ;  and  I  have  been 
praying  the  same.  Do  not  be  surprised  if  he  should  answer  our 
prayers  by  giving  us  something  above  what  we  imagined.  Per- 
haps he  may  glorify  himself  by  us  in  another  way  than  we  thought. 
"  Oh  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge 
of  God !  How  unsearchable  .are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways 
past  finding  out !  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him,  are 
all  things.  To  whom  be  glory  forever.  Amen." 

These  things  I  have  written  that  you  may  come  boldly  to  the 
throne  of  grace.  The  Lord  make  you  a  praying  people.  "  Strive 
together  with  me  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me."  "  I  thank  my 
God  upon  every  remembrance  of  you,  always  in  every  prayer  of 
mine  for  you  all,  making  request  with  joy." 

Now,  the  God  of  patience  and  consolation  grant  you  to  be  like- 
minded  one  towards  another,  according  to  Christ  Jesus.  "  The 
God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing;"  and 
the  God  of  peace  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 


FIFTH    PASTORAL    LETTER. 

What  God  has  done,  and  the  returns  made.— Isaiah  T.  4. 

EDINBURGH,  February  27,  1839. 

To  all  of  you,  my  dear  flock,  who  are  washed,  and  sanctified, 
and  justified,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  spirit  of 
our  God,  your  pastor  again  wishes  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 

This  is  now  the  fifth  time  I  am  permitted  by  God  to  write  to 
you.  If  you  are  not  wearied,  it  is  pleasant  and  refreshing  to  me. 
I  wish  to  be  like  Epaphras,  Coloss.  iv.  12 — "  Always  laboring 
fervently  for  you  in  prayer,  that  you  may  stand  perfect  and  com- 
plete in  all  the  will  of  God."  When  I  am  hindered  by  God  from 
laboring  for  you  in  any  other  way,  it  is  my  heart's  joy  to  labor  for 
you  thus.  When  Dr.  Scott  of  Greenock,  a  good  and  holy  minis- 
ter, was  laid  aside  by  old  age  from  preaching  for  some  years  be- 
fore his  death,  he  used  to  say — "  I  can  do  nothing  for  my  people 
now  but  pray  for  them,  and  sometimes  I  feel  that  I  can  do  that." 
This  is  what  I  also  love  to  feel.  Often  I  am  like  Amelia  Geddie, 
who  lived  in  the  time  of  the  Covenanters,  and  of  whom  I  used  to 
tell  you.  The  great  part  of  my  time  is  taken  up  with  bringing 
my  heart  into  tune  for  prayer ;  but  when  the  blessed  Spirit  doe* 


170  LETTERS. 

help  my  infirmities,  it  is  my  greatest  joy  to  lay  myself  and  you, 
my  fock,  in  his  hand,  and  to  pray  that  God  may  yet  make  "  the 
vine  <o  flourish  and  the  pomegranate  to  bud." 

If  you  turn  to  Isaiah  v.  4,  you  will  find  these  affecting  words — 
*'  What  could  have  been  done  more  to  my  vineyard,  that  I  have 
not  done  in  it  ?  wherefore,  when  I  looked  that  it  should  bring 
forth  grapes,  brought  it  forth  wild  grapes." 

Consider  these  words,  my  dear  people,  and  may  the  Spirit 
breathe  over  them  that  they  may  savingly  impress  your  souls. 
These  words  are  God's  pathetic  lamentation  over  his  ancient 
people,  when  he  thought  of  all  that  he  had  done  for  them,  and  of 
the  sad  return  which  they  made  to  him.  We  have  come  into  the 
place  of  Israel ;  the  natural  branches  of  the  good  olive  tree  have 
been  broken  off,  and  we  have  been  grafted  in.  All  the  advan- 
tages God  gave  to  Israel  are  now  enjoyed  by  us  ;  and  ah !  has 
not  God  occasion  to  take  up  the  same  lamentation  over  us,  that 
we  have  brought  forth  only  wild  grapes  ?  I  would  wish  every 
one  of  you  seriously  to  consider  what  more  God  could  have  done 
to  save  your  soul  that  he  has  not  done.  But,  ah !  consider  again 
whether  you  have  borne  grapes,  or  only  wild  grapes. 

First,  Consider  how  much  God  has  done  to  save  your  souls. 
He  has  provided  a  great  Saviour,  and  a  great  salvation.  He  did 
not  give  mar  or  angel,  but  the  Creator  of  all,  to  be  the  substitute 
of  sinners.  His  blood  is  precious  blood.  His  righteousness  is  the 
righteousness  of  God ;  and  now  •*  to  him  that  worketh  not.  but 
believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  to 
him  for  righteousness."  Romans  iv.  5.  Most  precious  word  ! 
Give  up  your  toil,  self-justifying  soul.  You  have  gone  from  moun- 
tain to  hill — you  have  forgotten  your  resting-place — change  your 
plan.  Work  not,  but  believe  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly. 
Believe  the  record  that  God  hath  given  concerning  his  son.  A 
glorious,  all  perfect,  all  diyine  surety  is  laid  down  at  your  feet. 
He  is  within  your  reach — he  is  nigh  thee — take  him  and  live  ;  re- 
fuse him  and  perish  !  "  What  could  have  been  done  more  for  my 
vineyard,  that  I  have  not  done  in  it  ?" 

Second,  Again,  consider  the  ordinances  God  has  given  you. 
He  has  made  you  into  a  vineyard.  Scotland  is  the  likest  of  all 
lands  to  God's  ancient  Israel.  How  wonderfully  has  God  planted 
and  maintained  godly  ministers  in  his  land,  from  the  time  of  Knox 
10  the  present  day  !  He  has  divided  the  whole  land  into  parishes  ; 
even  on  the  barren  hills  of  our  country  he  has  planted  the  choicest 
vine.  Hundreds  of  godly  laborers  he  has  sent  to  gather  out  the 
stones  of  it.  God  has  done  this  for  you  also.  He  has  built  a 
tower  in  the  midst  of  you.  Have  you  not  seen  his  own  hand 
fencing  you  round — building  a  gospel  tower  in  the  midst  of  you, 
and  a  gospel  vine-press  therein  ?  And  has  he  not  sent  me  among 
you,  who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  the  members  of  Christ,  and 
yet  "  determined  not  to  know  anything  among  you  save  Jesus 


LETTERS.  171 

Christ  and  him  crucified  ?"  Has  not  the  Spirit  of  God  been  some- 
times present  in  our  sanctuary — have  not  some  hearts  been  filled 
there  with  gladness  more  than  in  the  time  that  their  corn  and 
wine  increased  ?  Have  not  some  hearts  tasted  there  the  "  love 
that  is  better  than  wine  ?"  "  What  could  have  been  done  more 
for  my  vineyard  that  I  have  not  done  in  it  ?"  Now,  let  me  ask, 
what  fruit  have  we  borne — grapes  or  wild  grapes  ?  Ah  !  I  feai 
the  most  can  show  nothing  but  wild  grapes.  If  God  looks  down 
upon  us  as  a  parish,  what  does  he  see  ?  Are  there  not  still  a 
thousand  souls  utter  strangers  to  the  house  of  God  ?  How  many 
does  his  holy  eye  now  rest  upon  who  are  seldom  in  the  house  of 
prayer,  who  neglect  it  in  the  forenoon  ?  How  many  who  frequent 
the  tavern  on  the  Sabbath-day  ?  Oh  !  why  do  they  bring  forth 
wild  grapes  ?  If  God  looks  upon  you  as  families,  what  does  he 
see  ?  How  many  prayerless  families  ?  How  often,  as  I  passed 
your  windows,  late  at  eve  or  at  early  dawn,  have  I  listened  for 
the  melody  of  psalms,  and  listened  all  in  vain  ?  God  also  has 
listened,  but  still  in  vain.  How  many  careless  parents  does  his 
pure  eye  see  among  you,  who  will  one  day,  if  you  turn  not,  meet 
your  neglected  children  in  an  eternal  hell?  How  many  undutiful 
children  ?  How  many  unfaithful  servants  ?  Ah !  why  such  a 
vineyard  of  wild  grapes  ?  If  God  looks  on  you  as  individual 
souls,  how  many  does  he  see  that  were  never  awakened  to  real 
concern  about  your  souls  ?  How  many  that  never  shed  a  tear 
for  your  perishing  soul  ?  How  many  that  were  never  driven  to 
pray  ?  How  many  that  know  not  what  it  is  to  bend  the  knee  ? 
How  many  that  have  no  uptaking  of  Christ,  and  are  yet  cold- 
hearted  and  at  ease  ?  How  many  does  God  know  among  you 
that  have  never  laid  hold  of  the  only  sure  covenant  ?  How  many 
that  have  no  "  peace  in  believing,"  and  yet  cry,  "  peace,  peace, 
when  there  is  no  peace?"  Jer.  viii.  11.  How  many  does  God 
see  among  you  who  have  no  change  of  heart  and  life,  who  are 
given  up  to  the  sins  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind  ?  and  yet  you 
"  bless  yourself  in  your  heart,  saying,  I  shall  have  peace,  though  I 
walk  in  the  imagination  of  my  heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thirst." 
Deut.  xxix.  19.  Ah  !  why  do  you  thus  bring  forth  wild  grapes  ? 
"  Your  vine  is  of  the  vine  of  Sodom,  and  of  the  fields  of  Gomor- 
rah :  your  grapes  are  grapes  of  gall :  your  clusters  are  bitter." 
Deut.  xxxii.  32.  Ah  !  remember  you  will  blame  yourselves  to  all 
eternity  for  your  own  undoing.  God  washes  his  hands  of  you; 
destruction.  What  could  have  been  done  more  for  you  that  God 
has  not  done  ?  I  take  you  all  to  record  this  day.  if  I  should  never 
speak  to  you  again,  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of  you  all.  O 
barren  fig-trees,  planted  in  God's  vineyard,  the  Lord  has  been 
digging  at  your  roots ;  and  if  ye  bear  fruit,  well ;  if  not,  then  ye 
shall  be  cut  down  !  Luke  xiii.  6-9. 

Now,  I  turn  for  a  moment  to  you  who  are  God's  children.     1 
am  persuaded  better  things  of  you,  my  dearly  beloved,  and  things 


172  LETTERS. 

that  accompany  sa  ation,  though  I  thus  speak.  Yet,  what  need 
is  there  in  these  trying  times,  to  search  your  heart  and  life,  and 
ask,  what  fruit  does  God  find  in  me  ? 

What  fruit  of  self-abatement  is  there  in  you  ?  Have  you  found 
out  the  evil  of  your  connection  with  the  first  Adam  ?  Rom.  v.  191 
Do  you  know  the  plagues  of  your  own  heart  ?  1  Kings  viii.  38. 
The  hell  of  corruption  that  is  there  ?  Jer.  xvii.  9.  Do  you  feel 
you  have  never  lived  one  moment  to  his  glory  ?  Rom.  iii.  25.  Do 
you  feel  that  to  all  eternity  you  can  never  be  justified  by  anything 
in  yourself?  Rev.  vii.  14. 

Consider,  again,  what  fruit  there  is  of  believing,  in  you.  Have 
you  really  and  fully  uptaken  Christ  as  the  gospel  lays  him  down  ? 
John  v.  12.  Do  you  cleave  to  him  as  a  sinner?  1  Tim.  i.  15.  Do 
you  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge 
of  him  ?  Mat.  ix.  9.  Do  you  feel  the  glory  of  his  person  ?  Rev. 
i.  17.  His  finished  work?  Heb.  ix.  26.  His  offices?  1  Cor.  i.  30, 
Does  he  shine  like  the  sun  into  your  soul  ?  Mai.  iv.  2.  Is  your 
heart  ravished  with  his  beauty?  Song  v.  16. 

Again :  what  fruit  is  there  in  you  of  ci*ying  after  holiness  ?  Is 
this  the  one  thing  you  do?  Phil.  iii.  13.  Do  you  spend  your  life 
in  cries  for  deliverance  from  this  body  of  sin  and  death  ?  Rom. 
vii.  24.  Ah !  I  fear  there  is  little  of  this.  The  most  of  God's 
people  are  contented  to  be  saved  from  the  hell  that  is  without. 
They  are  not  so  anxious  to  be  saved  from  the  hell  that  is  within. 
I  fear  there  is  little  feeling  of  your  need  of  the  indwelling  Spirit. 
I  fear  you  do  not  know  "  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power" 
to  usward  who  believe.  I  fear  many  of  you  are  strangers  to  the 
visits  of  the  Comforter.  God  has  reason  to  complain  of  you, 
"  wherefore  should  they  bring  forth  wild  grapes  ?" 

Again:  what  fruit  is  there  of  actual  likeness  to  God'myoul 
Do  you  love  to  be  much  with  God?  "  To  climb  up  near  to  God 
— Genesis  v.  22 — to  love,  and  long,  and  plead,  and  wrestle,  and 
stretch  after  him  ?"*  Are  you  weaned  from  the  world  ? — Psalm 
cxxxi. — from  its  praise — from  its  hatred — from  its  scorn  ?  Do 
you  give  yourselves  clean  away  to  God — 2  Cor.  viii.  5. — and  all 
that  is  yours  ?  Are  you  willing  that  your  will  should  be  lost  in 
his  great  will  ?  Do  you  throw  yourselves  into  the  arms  of  God 
for  time  and  for  eternity  ?  Oh,  search  your  hearts  and  try  them, 
ask  God  to  do  it  for  you,  and  "  to  lead  you  in  the  way  everlast- 
ing !"  Psa.  cxxxix.  23,  24. 

I  am  deeply  afraid  that  many  of  us  may  be  like  the  fig-tree  by 
the  wayside,  on  which  the  hungry  Saviour  expected  to  find  fruit 
and  he  found  none.  Ah  !  we  have  been  an  ungrateful  vine,  min- 
ister and  people  !  What  more  could  God  have  done  ft  r  us  ?  Sun- 
shine and  shade — rain  and  wind — Have  all  been  given  us ;  good- 
ness and  severity  have  both  been  tried  with  us — yet  what  has  been 
re-turned  to  him  ?  Whether  have  the  curses  or  the  praises  been 
*  See  Brainerd's  Diary,  Part  ii ,  April  4 


LETTERS.  173 

louder  rising  from  our  parish  to  heaven  ?  Whether  does  our  par- 
ish more  resemble  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  or  the  howling  wilder* 
ness  1  Whether  is  there  more  of  the  perpetual  incense  of  believ- 
ing prayer,  or  the  "  smoke  in  God's  nose"  of  hypocrisy  and  broken 
sacraments  1 

"  I  write  not  these  things  to  shame  you,  but  as  my  beloved  sons 
I  warn  you."  If  there  be  some  among  you,  and  some  there  are, 
who  are  growing  up  like  the  lily,  casting  forth  their  roots  like 
Lebanon,  and  bearing  fruit  with  patience,  remember  "  the  Lord 
loveth  the  righteous."  He  that  telleth  the  nu;nber  of  the  star? 
taketh  pleasure  in  you ;  "  the  Lord  taketh  pleasure  in  his  people ; 
he  will  beautify  the  meek  with  salvation."  Keep  yourselves  in 
the  love  of  God.  Go  carefully  through  all  the  steps  of  your  effec- 
tual calling  a  second  time. 

The  Lord  give  you  daily  faith.  Seek  to  have  a  large  heart 
Pray  for  me,  that  a  door  of  utterance  may  be  opened  to  me.  Re- 
member my  bonds.  Pray  that  I  may  utterly  renounce  myself, 
that  I  may  be  willing  to  do,  and  to  suffer,  all  his  will  up  to  the 
latest  breath. 

May  you  all  obtain  mercy  of  the  Lord  now,  and  in  that  day  to 
which  we  are  hastening.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be  with 
your  spirits.  Amen. 


SIXTH    PASTORAL    LETTER. 
Self-devotedness  -what  it  ought  to  be. 

EDINBURGH,  March  6,  1839. 

To  all  my  dear  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made 
me  overseer — to  all  of  you  who  are  of  the  Church  of  God,  which 
he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood — your  pastor  wishes  grace, 
mercy,  and  peace. 

I  thank  my  God  without  ceasing  that  ever  I  was  ordained  over 
ou  in  the  Lord.  For  every  shower  of  the  Spirit  that  ever  has 
oeen  shed  upon  us — for  every  soul  among  you  that  has  ever  been 
added  to  the  Church — for  every  disciple  among  you  whose  soul 
has  been  confirmed  during  our  ministry,  I  will  praise  God  eter- 
nally. May  this  letter  be  blessed  to  you  by  the  breathing  of  the 
Holy  Spirit !  May  it  teach  you  and  me  more  than  ever  that  we 
"  are  not  our  own,  but  bought  with  a  price." 

The  most  striking  example  of  self-devotedness  in  the  cause  of 
Christ  of  which  I  ever  heard  in  these  days  of  deadness,  was  told 
here  last  week  by  an  English  minister.  It  has  never  been  print- 
ed, and  therefore  I  will  relate  it  to  you,  just  as  I  heard  it,  to  stir 
up  our  cold  hearts,  thai;  we  may  give  our  own  selves  unto  the  Lord. 

The  awful  disease  of  leprosy  still  exists  in  Africa.  Whether 
it  be  the  same  leprosy  as  that  mentioned  in  the  Bible  I  do  not 


174  LETTERS. 

know,  but  it  is  regarded  as  perfectly  incurable,  and  so  infectioui 
that  no  one  dares  to  come  near  the  leper.  In  the  south  of  Africa 
ihere  is  a  large  lazar-house  for  lepers.  It  is  an  immense  space, 
enclosed  by  a  very  high  wall,  and  containing  fields,  which  the 
lepers  cultivate.  There  is  only  one  entrance,  which  is  strictly 
guarded.  Whenever  any  one  is  found  with  the  marks  of  leprosy 
upon  him,  he  is  brought  to  this  gate  and  obliged  to  enter  in,  never 
to  return.  No  one  who  enters  in  by  that  awful  gate  is  ever 
allowed  to  come  out  again.  Within  this  abode  of  misery  there 
are  multitudes  of  lepers  in  all  stages  of  the  disease.  Dr.  Hal- 
beck,  a  missionary  of  the  Church  of  England,  from  the  top  of  a 
neighboring  hill  saw  them  at  work.  He  noticed  two  particularly, 
sowing  peas  in  the  field.  The  one  had  no  hands,  the  other  had 
no  feet — these  members  being  wasted  away  by  disease.  The  one 
who  wanted  the  hands  was  carrying  the  other  who  wanted  the 
feet  upon  his  back,  and  he  again  carried  in  his  hands  the  bag  of 
seed,  and  dropped  a  pea  every  now  and  then,  which  the  other 
pressed  into  the  ground  with  his  foot — and  so  they  managed  the 
work  of  one  man  between  the  two.  Ah  !  how  little  we  know 
of  the  misery  that  is  in  the  world.  Such  is  this  prfson-house  of 
disease.  But  you  will  ask,  who  cares  for  the  souls  of  the  hapless 
inmates  ?  Who  will  venture  to  enter  in  at  this  dreadful  gate, 
never  to  return  again  ?  Who  will  forsake  father  and  mother, 
houses  and  land,  to  carry  the  message  of  a  Saviour  to  these  poor 
lepers  ?  Two  Moravian  missionaries,  impelled  by  a  divine  love 
for  souls,  have  chosen  the  lazar-house  as  their  field  of  labor.  They 
entered  it  never  to  come  out  again  ;  and  I  am  told  that  as  soon  as 
these  die  other  Moravians  are  quite  ready  to  fill  their  place.  Ah  ! 
my  dear  friends,  may  we  not  blush,  and  be  ashamed  before  God, 
that  we,  redeemed  with  the  same  blood,  and  taught  by  the  same 
Spirit,  should  yet  be  so  unlike  these  men  in  vehement,  heart-con- 
suming love  to  Jesus  and  the  souls  of  men. 

I  wish  now  to  mention  to  you  a  proposal  which  deeply  involves 
the  happiness  of  you  and  me,  and  of  which  I  believe  most  of 
you  have  already  heard  something.  Oh  !  that  you  would  trace 
the  Lord's  hand  in  it.  Oh  !  that  "  you  would  be  still,  and  know 
that  He  is  God."  Let  me  go  over  some  of  the  ways  by  which 
God  has  led  us  hitherto.  When  I  came  to  you  at  the  first  it  was 
not  of  my  seeking.  I  never  had  been  in  your  town,  and  knew 
only  one  famuy  in  it.  I  did  viot  ask  to  be  made  a  candidate.  I 
was  quite  happy  where  I  was  laboring  in  the  Lord's  work.  God 
turned  your  hearts  to  ask  me  to  settle  among  you.  It  was  the 
Lord's  doing.  Since  that  day  "  ye  know  after  what  manner  I 
have  been  with  you  at  all  seasons,"  and  how,  as  far  as  God  gave 
me  light  and  strength,  "  I  have  kept  nothing  back  that  was  pro- 
fitable unto  you,  but  have  showed  you,  and  have  taught  you  pub- 
licly, and  from  house  to  house."  Ye>  know  also,  some  of  you  in 
your  blessed  experience,  that  God  has  given  testimony  to  the 


LETTERS.  175 

of  his  grace,  so  that  "  our  gospel  came  not  to  you  in  word 
only,  but  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assu- 
rance." 

It  is  indeed  amazing  how  God  should  have  blessed  the  word 
when  there  was  so  much  weakness  and  so  much  sin.  But  "  who 
is  a  God  like  unto  our  God,  that  pardoneth  iniquity,  and  passes  by 
the  transgressions  of  the  remnant  of  his  heritage."  We  planted 
and  watered,  and  God  gave  the  increase.  Ye  are  God's  hus- 
bandry— ye  are  God's  building.  To  him  be  the  glory. 

You  know  also  that  I  have  had  some  painful  trials  among  you. 
The  state  of  the  mass  of  unconverted  souls  among  you  has  often 
made  my  heart  bleed  in  secret.  The  coldness  and  worldliness  of 
you  who  are  God's  children  has  often  damped  me.  The  impossi- 
bility of  fully  doing  the  work  of  a  minister  of  Christ,  among  so 
many  souls,  was  a  sad  burden  to  me.  The  turning  back  of  some 
that  once  cared  for  their  souls  pierced  my  heart  with  new  sor- 
rows. Still  I  have  had  two  years  of  great  joy  among  you — un- 
speakable joy — in  seeing  souls  added  to  the  Church  of  such  as 
shall  be  saved.  I  may  never  be  honored  to  preach  again,  yet 
still  to  all  eternity  I  shall  praise  God  that  he  sent  me  to  you — 
"  For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing  ?  Are  not 
even  ye  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming  ? 
For  ye  are  our  glory  and  joy."  1  Thessal.  ii.  19,  20.  And  should 
I  lightly  break  up  such  a  connection  as  this  ?  Ah,  no  !  My  dear 
friends,  I  do  not  need  all  your  affectionate  letters  to  persuade  me, 
that,  if  it  were  the  Lord's  will,  my  own  vineyard  is  the  happiest 
place  in  the  world  for  me  to  be.  Again  and  again  other  vine- 
yards were  offered  to  me,  and  I  was  asked  to  leave  you ;  but  I 
never  for  a  moment  listened  to  one  of  them,  for  ye  were  the  seal 
of  my  ministry ;  and  where  could  I  be  happier  than  where  the 
Lord  had  blessed  me,  and  was  still  blessing  me  ?  But  God  sent 
another  message  to  me.  He  laid  a  heavy  hand  upon  my  body ; 
I  long  struggled  against  it,  but  it  was  too  much  for  me.  For  two 
months  I  have  been  an  exile  from  you,  and  I  have  felt  all  the  time 
like  a  widower,  or  like  Jacob  bereaved  of  his  children.  My  con- 
stant prayer  was,  that  I  might  be  restored  to  you,  and  to  the 
Lord's  service.  You  prayed  the  same,  and  when  it  was  not  an- 
swered, I  cried,  "  Wherefore  contendest  thou  with  me  ?"  That 
word  was  sent  in  answer — "  My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chas- 
tening of  the  Lord,  neither  be  weary  of  his  correction."  Prov.  iii. 
11.  Goa  seems  plainly  to  shut  the  door  against  my  returning  to 
you  at  present.  I  am  greatly  better,  yet  still  I  am  forbidden  to 
preach.  I  am  not  even  allowed  to  conduct  the  family  devotions 
morning  and  evening;  indeed,  whenever  I  exert  myself  much  in 
conversation,  I  soon  feel  the  monitor  within  warning  me  how  frail 
i  am. 

In  these  circumstances,  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  on 
the  Jews  have  this  day  resolved  that  your  pastor,  accompanied 


I7ti  LETTERS. 

by  Dr.  Black  of  Aberdeen,  and  my  beloved  friend,  Andrew 
Bonar  of  Collace,*  should  travel  for  the  next  six  months,  to 
make  personal  inquiry  after  the  lost  sheep  of  the  House  of  Israel. 

They  propose  that  we  should  go  without  delay  to  the  Holy 
Land — that  we  should  then  return  by  Smyrna,  Constantinople, 
Poland,  Germany,  and  Holland.  Now,  I  did  not  seek  this  appoint- 
ment— I  never  dreamed  of  such  a  thing.  "  But  he  that  hath  the 
key  of  David,  he  that  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth,  and  shutteth 
and  no  man  openeth,"  he  has  thrown  open  this  door  to  me,  while 
he  keeps  the  door  of  return  to  you  still  shut.  My  medical  men 
are  agreed  that  it  is  the  likeliest  method  of  restoring  my  broken 
health,  and  that  I  have  strength  enough  for  the  journey.  You 
know  how  my  heart  is  engaged  in  the  cause  of  Israel,  and  how 
the  very  sight  of  Immanuel's  land  will  revive  my  fainting  spirit. 
And  if  it  be  the  will  of  God,  I  shall  return  to  you,  my  beloved  flock, 
to  tell  you  all  that  I  have  seen,  and  to  lead  you  in  tne  way  to  the 
Jerusalem  that  is  above. 

I  cannot  tell  you  how  many  providences  have  been  sent  to  me, 
every  one  convincing  me,  that  it  is  God's  will  and  purpose  I 
should  go. 

The  most  cheering  one  to  me  is,  that  a  young  man  has  nearly 
consented  to  fill  my  place,  and  feed  your  souls  during  my  absence, 
who  is  everything  I  could  wish,  and  who  will  make  you  almost 
forget  that  you  want  your  own  pastor.  Nay,  whatever  happens, 
I  hope  you  will  never  forget  me,  but  remember  me  in  your 
families,  and  remember  me  in  your  secret  prayers.  You  are 
all  graven  on  my  heart — I  never  can  forget  you.  How  won- 
derful have  been  God's  dealings  with  us !  For  many  reasons 
he  has  sent  this  affliction  on  us — for  sin  in  me,  for  sin  in  you ; 
but  also,  I  am  persuaded,  that  he  might  seek  after  "  the  dearly 
beloved  of  his  soul,"  that  are  now  in  the  hand  of  their  enemies. 
His  way  is  in  the  sea — his  name  is  wonderful.  I  grieve  to 
write  so  much  about  myself.  I  had  far  rather  speak  to  you  of 
"  Him  who  is  fairer  than  the  children  of  men."  May  you  look 
beyond  all  ministers  to  Him — may  he  be  your  guide  even  unto 
death  !  Once  again  I  hope  to  write  before  I  leave  my  home  and 
my  country.  Till  then,  may  all  grace  abound  toward  you,  and 
peace  be  upon  Israel.  Amen. 


SEVENTH  PASTORAL  LETTER. 

Unexpected  calls  to  labor— Parting  counsels  to  believers. 

EDINBURGH,  March  13,  1839. 

To  all  of  you  who  are  my  brethren,  and  my  companions  iij 
tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  your  pastor  wishes,  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 

*  The  Rev.  Dr.  Keith  of  St.  Cyrus  hnd  not  at  that  time  joined  the  Deputation. 


LETTERS.  177 

It  0-ives  me  great  joy  to  address  you  once  more;  and  if  I  could 
»  nly  grave  on  your  heart  some  of  those  words  which  make  wise 
imto  salvation,  my  time  and  labor  would  be  amply  repaid.  The 
providences  of  every  day  convince  me  that  1  have  followed  not 
my  own  will,  but  God's,  in  leaving  you  for  a  time.  If  the  Lord 
permit,  I  shall  come  to  you  again,  and,  I  trust,  more  fully 
taught  by  the  Spirit — a  holier,  happier,  and  a  more  useful  minis- 
ter. I  did  not  know  when  I  last  preached  to  you  that  I  was  to 
be  so  long  parted  from  you ;  and  though  I  felt  a  solemn  tender- 
ness stealing  over  my  soul  which  I  could  not  well  account  for, 
and  eternity  seemed  very  near,  and  your  souls  seemed  very  pre- 
cious, yet  the  Lord  was  "  leading  the  blind  by  a  way  which  we 
knew  not."  I  have  been  searching  God's  Word  to  find  examples 
of  this,  and  I  find  them  very  many. 

You  remember  Abraham,  how  he  was  living  quietly  in  his 
father's  house,  in  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  when  the  Lord  appeared  to 
him,  and  said,  "  Get  tbee  out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy  kin- 
died,  and  from  thy  father's  house,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  show 
ttao."  Gen.  xii.  1.  And  he  went  out,  not  knowing  whither  he 
went.  You  remember  Jacob ;  his  mother  said  unto  him,  "  Arise, 
fkxj  thou  to  Laban  my  brother,  to  Haran,  and  tarry  with  him  a 
/«,«/;  Jays"  But  the  Lord  meant  it  otherwise  ;  and  it  was  twenty 
yci-iro  before  Jacob  came  back  again.  Gen.  xxvii.  43.  You  re- 
member Joseph ;  his  father  sent  him  a  message  to  his  brethren. 
Gen.  xxxvii.  14.  "  Go,  I  pray  thee,  see  whether  it  be  well 
with  thy  brethren,  and  well  with  the  flocks,  and  bring  me  word 
again."  He  expected  to  see  him  return  in  a  few  days ;  but  God 
had  another  purpose  with  him.  It  was  more  than  twenty  years  be- 
fore he  saw  the  face  of  Joseph  again  ;  till  he  said,  "  It  is  enough, 
Joseph,  my  son,  is  yet  alive  ;  I  will  go  and  see  him  before  I  die." 

You  will  find  the  same  method  of  dealing  in  the  New  Testa 
munt.  How  little  Peter  knew  that  morning  when  he  went  up  to 
the  house-top  to  pray,  that  he  was  that  very  day  to  be  sent  away 
to  open  the  door  of  faith  to  the  Gentiles,  Acts  x.  9 ;  and  yet  Goi 
said  to  him,  "  Arise,  get  thee  down,  and  go  with  them,  nothing 
doubting,"  verse  20.  Again,  you  remember  Barnabas  and  Saul, 
h.AV  happily  they  were  engaged  with  the  brethren  at  Antioch 
mhrstering  to  the  Lord  and  fasting.  Little  did  they  think  that 
th-j  next  day  they  would  be  sailing  away  to  carry  the  gospel  to 
ether  lands.  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord  and  fasted,  the  Holy 
Ghost  said,  "  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul,  for  the  work  where- 
unto  I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed, 
and  laid  'heir  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away."  Acts  xiii. 
2,  13. 

Once  mere,  when  Paul  had  preached  the  gospel  in  all  the  cities 

of  Asia,  °r.d  was  come  to  Troas,  on  the  sea-coast,  how  little  did 

he  think  mat  night  when  he  laid  his  head  upon  his  pillow,  that, 

by  the  next  day  morning,  the  swift  ship  would  be  carrying  him 

'VOL.  i.  12 


178  LETTERS. 

across  the  seas,  to  bear  the  message  of  salvation  to  another  c-^n 
tinent.  "  A  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in  the  night :  There  stood  a 
man  of  Macedonia  and  prayed  him,  saying,  Come  over  into 
Macedonia  and  help  us.  And  after  he  had  seen  the  vision,  im- 
mediately we  endeavored  to  go  into  Macedonia,  assuredly  gather- 
ing that  the  Lord  had  called  us  for  to  preach  the  gospel  unto 
them."  Acts  xvi.  9,  10. 

Now.  has  not  God  dealt  with  us  in  a  similar  manner  ?  Al- 
though we  are  nothing  in  ourselves  but  evil  and  hell-deserving 
creatures ;  yet,  when  accepted  in  the  Beloved,  God  cares  for  us. 
Oh  !  we  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God, 
when  we  think  that  God  is  indifferent  to  the  least  of  all  that  are 
in  Christ.  We  are  fastened  on  the  Redeemer's  shoulder.  We 
are  graven  on  his  breastplate,  and  that  is  on  the  Redeemer's 
heart.  Surely  he  hath  directed  our  steps.  "  O  the  depth  of  the 
riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  the  knowledge  of  God."  In  other 
circumstances,  I  suppose,  I  would  not  have  listened  to  this  pro- 
posal. I  could  not  have  torn  myself  away  had  I  been  in  strength 
and  usefulness  among  you,  and  indeed  the  expedition  probably 
would  never  have  been  thought  of. 

But  God,  who  chose  Israel  to  be  his  peculiar  treasure,  can 
easily  open  up  ways  when  his  set  time  is  come.  I  parted  from 
you  only  for  Sifew  days ;  but  God  meant  otherwise,  and  he  will 
make  it  his  own  fixed  time.  And  now,  behold  I  know  that  there 
are  some  of  you  among  whom  I  have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom 
of  God,  who  "  shall  see  my  face  no  more."  "  He  that  keepeth 
Israel"  may  preserve  your  pastor  under  his  almighty  feathers.  I 
know  you  will  pray  for  me,  as  you  have  done  in  secret,  and  in 
your  families,  and  in  your  meeting  for  prayer,  "  that  the  sun  may 
not  smite  me  by  day,  nor  the  moon  by  night ;"  but,  if  I  should 
come  back  again,  will  I  find  you  all  where  1  left  you  ?  Alas  !  I 
know  it  cannot  be  so,  "For  what  is  your  life?  It  is  even  a 
vapor  ?"  and  God  is  still  crying,  "  Return,  return,  ye  children 
of  men." 

For  some  among  you,  I  give  thanks  unto  the  Father  that  he 
hath  made  you  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light.  Col.  i.  12.  There  are  some  among  you  from 
whom  I  have  learned  more  than  I  taught  you,  "  who  have  been 
succorers  of  many,  and  of  myself  also,"  Rom.  xvi.  2,  a^d  who 
have  often  reminded  me  of  corn,  when  it  was  fully  ripe.  Shall 
we  be  surprised  if  the  Son  of  Man  puts  in  the  sickle  ?  Rev.  xiv. 
13,  16.  Dear  advanced  believers,  we  may  never  meet  again.  I 
feel  it  almost  wrong  to  pray  that  ye  may  be  kept  to  comfort  us  on 
our  return.  It  is  wrong  to  grudge  you  "  an  entrance  into  perfect 
day,"  where  you  shall  lay  aside  that  body  of  death  and  sin  which 
Is  your  greatest  grief;  yet  may  the  Lord  spare  you,  ;ind  bless 
you,  and  make  you  a  blessing,  that  ye  may  bear  fruit  in  old  age. 
bh,  fill  up  the  'ittle  inch  of  time  that  remains  to  his  glory ;  walk 


LETTERS.  179 

with  God  ;  live  for  God.  Oh,  that  every  thought,  and  word,  and 
action,  might  be  in  his  favor,  and  to  his  praise.  The  Lord  grant 
that  we  may  meet  again  here,  and  with  you  be  refreshed ;  but,  if 
not,  may  we  meet  "  where  we  shall  walk  with  Christ  in  white." 
God,  who  knows  my  heart,  knows  it  would  be  a  hell  to  me  to 
spend  an  eternity  with  unconverted  Christless  souls ;  but  to  be 
with  Christ  and  his  people  is  heaven  to  me,  wherever  it  is.  There 
are  many  young  believers  among  you,  whom  I  may  never  meet 
again.  It 'is  hard  to  think  of  parting  with  you;  the  mother  feels 
it  hard  to  part  with  the  sucking  child.  It  was  my  highest  delight 
in  this  world  to  see  you  growing  day  by  day — to  see  your  sense 
of  the  blague  of  your  own  heart  deepening — to  see  you  cleaving 
to  Christ,  with  full  purpose  of  heart — to  see  your  *•  peace  widening 
like  a  river,"  and  to  see  your  love  burning  higher  and  higher  to- 
ward the  Throne  of  God.  You  are  in  my  heart  to  live  and  to 
die  with  me.  Still,  He  who  at  any  time  fed  you  by  me,  can  as 
easily  feed  you  by  another.  1  commend  you  to  the  Lord,  on 
whom  you  believe.  Read  2d  Peter  iii.  17,  meditate  over  it,  pray 
over  it ;  beware  lest  ye  also,  being  led  away  with  the  error  of  the 
wicked,  fall  from  your  own  steadfastness  ;  but  grow  in  grace. 

The  only  way  to  be  kept  from  falling  is  to  grow.  If  you 
stand  still  you  will  fall.  Read  Prov*  xi.  28,  "  the  righteous  shall 
flourish  as  a  branch."  Remember  you  are  not  a  tree,  that  can 
stand  alone  ;  you  are  only  "  a  branch,"  and  it  is  only  while  you 
abide  in  Him,  as  a  branch,  that  you  will  flourish.  Keep  clear 
your  sense  of  justification  ;  remember  it  is  not  your  own  natural 
goodness,  nor  your  tears,  nor  your  sanctification,  that  will  justify 
you  before  God.  It  is  Christ's  sufferings  and  obedience  alone. 
Seek  to  be  made  holier  every  day — pray,  strive,  wrestle,  for  the 
Spirit,  to  make  you  like  God.  Be  as  much  as  you  can  with  God. 
I  declare  to  you  that  I  had  rather  be  one  hour  with  God,  than  a 
thousand  with  the  sweetest  society  on  earth  or  in  heaven.  All 
other  joys  are  but  streams  ;  God  is  the  fountain — "  all  my  springs 
are  in  thee."  Now,  may  the  blessings  that  are  on  the  head  of  the 
just  be  on  your  head.  Be  faithful  unto  death,  and  Christ  will  give 
you  a  crown  of  life  ;  and  if  I  never  meet  you  again  in  this  world, 
may  I  meet  you  as  "  pillars  in  the  house  of  my  God,"  where  "  you 
shall  go  no  more  out."  Pray  for  me  when  you  have  access  to  the 
Throne — when  you  have  a  heart  for  it.  I  will  try  and  pray  for 
you,  that  ye  may  endure  to  the  end.  I  have  a  word  more  for 
those  of  you  that  are  still  unconverted,  whom  I  may  never  see 
again  in  the  flesh.  My  heart  bleeds  to  think  of  parting  with  you ; 
but  I  must  defer  this  to  my  next  letter,  for  I  expect  to  write  you 
again  before  I  go.  Farewell  for  the  present,  and  may  the  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirits  Amen. 


180  LETTERS. 

EIGHTH    PASTORAL    LETTER. 
Warnings  to  the  unsaved — Causes  •wbv  BO  many  among  us  are  unsaved. 

EDINBURGH,  March  20,  1839. 

To  all  of  you,  my  dear  flock,  who  are  dearly  beloved  and 
longed  for,  my  joy  and  crown,  your  pastor  wishes  grace,  mercy 
and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Josus  Christ 

In  my  last  letter  I  showed  you,  that,  in  all  human  probability, 
there  are  many  of  you  to  whom  I  have  preached  the  gospel  of 
salvation,  to  whom  I  shall  never  preach  it  again  face  to  face.  1 
cannot  be  blind  to  the  many  dangers  that  accompany  foreign  tra- 
vel— the  diseases  and  accidents  to  which  we  shall  be  exposed  ;  but 
if,  through  your  prayers,  I  be  given  to  you  again,  how  many 
blanks  shall  I  find  in  my  flock  ?  How  many  dear  children  of 
God  gone  to  be  "  where  the  weary  are  at  rest,"  where  the  imper- 
fect "  are  made  perfect  ?"  How  many  of  you  that  have  stood  out 
against  all  the  invitations  of  Christ,  and  all  the  warnings  of  God, 
shall  I  find  departed,  to  give  in  your  account  before  the  throne  ? 
It  is  to  these  last  I  wish  now  to  speak.  For  two  years  I  have 
testified  to  you  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  I  came  to  you  in 
"  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling ;"  and  if  the  case 
of  the  children  of  God,  and  of  backsliding  souls,  has  often  lain 
heavy  at  my  heart,  I  can  truly  say  that  your  dreadful  condition 
"  settled  like  wine  upon  her  lees,"  when  you  are  about  to  be 
"  turned  upside  down,  as  a  man  turneth  a  dish  and  wipeth  it,"  has 
keen  a  confinued  anxiety  to  me  ;  and  sometimes,  when  I  have 
nad  glimpses  of  the  reality  of  eternal  things,  it  has  been  an  un- 
supportable  agony  to  my  spirit.  I  know  well  that  this  is  a  jest  to 
you — that  you  care  not  whether  ministers  go  or  stay  ;  and  if  you 
gt-t  a  short  sermon  on  the  Sabbath-day  that  will  soothe  and  not 
prick  your  conscience,  that  is  all  you  care  for.  Still,  it  may  be, 
the  Lord  who  opened  Manasseh's  heart,  will  open  yours,  while  I 
go  over  solemnly,  in  the  sight  of  God,  what  appear  to  be  the  chief 
reasons  why,  after  my  two  years,  ministry  among  you,  there  are 
still  so  many  unconverted,  perishing  souls. 

One  cause  is  to  be  sought  in  your  minister.  In  Malachi  ii.  6, 
you  will  find  a  sweet  description  of  a  faithful  and  successful  min- 
ister— "  The  law  of  truth  was  in  his  mouth,  and  iniquity  was  not 
found  in  his  lips :  he  walked  with  me  in  peace  and  equity,  and 
did  turn  many  away  from  iniquity."  That  is  what  we  should 
have  done  ;  but  the  furnace  brings  out  the  dross,  and  afflictions 
discover  defects  unknown  before.  Oh,  that  I  could  say  with  Paul 
— «« That  I  have  been  with  you  at  all  seasons  serving  the  Lord 
with  all  humility  of  mind,  and  with  many  tears."  Ye  are  witnes- 
ses, and  God  also,  "  how  holily,  and  justly,  and  unblameably,  we 
behaved  ourselves  among  you  that  believe."  I  am  indeed  amazed 
that  the  ministry  of  such  a  worm  as  I  am,  shculd  ever  have  been 


LETTERS.  181 

blessed  among  you  at  al  and  I  do  this  day  bewail  before  God 
every  si:i  in  my  heart  an~  life,  that  has  kept  back  the  light  from 
your  poor  dark  souls.  Oh,  you  that  can  pray,  pray  that  I  may 
come  back  a  holy  minister — a  shepherd  not  to  lead  the  flock  by 
the  voice  only,  but  to  walk  before  them  in  the  way  of  life.  Look- 
ing back  over  my  pulpit-work,  alas  !  I  see  innumerable  deficien- 
cies. I  always  prayed  that  I  might  "  not  keep  back  anything  that 
\vasprofitable" — that  I  might  not  shun  to  declare  the  whole  counsel 
of  God — "  that  I  might  decrease,  and  Christ  increase."  Still,  alas  ! 
alas  !  how  dimly  I  have  seen,  and  set  before  you  "  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus."  How  coldly  have  I  pleaded  with  you  to  "  save  your- 
selves from  this  untoward  generation  !"  How  many  things  I  have 
known  among  you  "  beside  Christ  and  him  crucified  !"  How  ofter 
have  I  preached  myself,  and  not  the  Saviour  !  How  li*tle  I  have 
"  expounded  to  you  in  all  the  Scriptures  the  things  concerning 
Jesus !"  One  error  more  has  been  in  my  private  labors  among 
you.  How  much  fruitless  intercourse  have  I  had  with  you  !  I 
have  not  been  like  a  shepherd  crying  after  the  lost  sheep,  nor  like 
&  physician  among  dying  men,  nor  like  a  servant  bidding  you  to 
the  marriage,  nor  like  one  plucking  brands  from  the  burning  ! 
How  often  have  I  gone  to  your  houses  to  try  and  win  your  souls, 
and  you  have  put  me  off  with  a  little  worldly  talk,  and  the  words 
of  salvation  have  died  upon  my  lips  !  I  dared  not  tell  you  you 
were  perishing — I  dared  not  to  show  you  plainly  of  the  Saviour. 
How  often  I  have  sat  at  some  of  your  tables,  and  my  heart  yearned 
for  your  souls,  yet  a  false  shame  kept  me  silent !  How  often  I 
have  gone  home  crying  bitterly,  "  Free  me  from  blood-guiltiness, 

0  God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation." 

1  turn  now  to  the  causes  in  you,  dear  children  of  God.  You 
also  have  hindered  in  great  measure  God's  work  "in  the  parish. 
First,  by  your  want  of  holiness.  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world." 

1  have  often  told  you  that  a  work  of  revival  in  any  place  almost 
always  begins  with  the  children  of  God.     God  pours  water  first 
on  "  him  that  is  thirsty,"  and  then  on  the  dry  ground.     But  how 
little  has  "  the  word  of  the  Lord  sounded  out  from  you  !"     I  do  not 
mean  that   you   should  have   been  loud   talkers   about  religious 
things.     "  In  the  multitude  of  words  there  wanteth  not  sin,  and 
the  talk  of  the  lips  leadeth  to  penury."     But  you  should  have  been 
"  living  epistles,  known  and  read  of  all  men."     You  know  that  a 
lighted  lamp  is  a  very  small  thing,  and  it  burns  calmly  and  without 
aoise — yet  "  it  giveth  light  to  all  that  are  within  the  house."     So, 
if  you  had  day  by  day  the  blood  of  Christ  upon  your  conscience — 
walking  a   forgiven   and  adopted  child  of  God — having  a  calm 
peace  in  your  bosom,  and  a  heavenly  hope  in  your  eye — having 
the  Holy  Spirit  filling  you  with  a  sweet,  tender,  chaste,  compas- 
sionate, forgiving  love  to  all  the  world — O  !  had  you  shone  thus 

or  two  years  back,  how  many  of  your  friends  and  neighbor?  that 
are  going  down  to  hell  might  have  been  saying  this  day,  "  Thv 


182  LETTERS. 

people  shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God  my  God."  Think,  my 
beloved  friends,  that  every  act  of  unholiness,  of  conformity  to  the 
world,  of  selfishness,  of  whispering  and  backbiting,  is  hindering 
the  work  of  God  in  the  parish,  and  ruining  souls  eternally.  And 
what  shall  I  say  to  those  of  you  who,  instead  of  emitting  the  sweei 
winning  light  of  holiness,  have  given  out  only  rays  of  darkness. 
"  I  have  this  against  thee,  that  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love.  Re- 
member, therefore,  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and 
do  thy  first  works,  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will 
remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent." 

Second — You  have  hindered  God's  work  by  your  want  of 
prayer.  When  God  gives  grace  to  souls,  it  is  in  answrer  to  the 
prayers  of  his  children.  You  will  see  this,  on  the  Day  of  Pente- 
cost, Acts  ii.  Ezek.  xxxvii.  9  shows,  that  in  answer  to  the  pray  r 
of  a  single  child  of  God,  God  will  give  grace  to  a  whole  valloy 
full  of  dry  and  prayerless  bones.  Where  God  puts  it  into  tlv 
heart  of  his  children  to  pray,  it  is  certain  that  he  is  going  to  pour 
down  his  Spirit  in  abundance.  Now,  where  have  been  your 
prayers,  O  children  of  God  ?  The  salvation  of  those  around  you 
depends  on  your  asking,  and  yet "  hitherto  ye  have  asked  nothing 
in  Christ's  name."  Ye  that  are  the  Lord's  remembrancers  keep 
not  silence,  and  give  him  no  rest.  Alas !  you  have  given  God 
much  rest — you  have  allowed  his  hand  to  remain  unplucked  out 
of  his  bosom.  It  is  said  of  John  Welsh,  minister  of  Ayr,  that  he- 
used  always  to  sleep  with  a  plaid  upon  his  bed,  that  he  might 
wrap  it  around  him  when  he  arose  in  the  night  to  pray.  He  used 
to  spend  whole  nights  in  wrestling  with  God  for  Zion,  and  for  tho 
purity  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  ;  and  he  wondered  how  Chris- 
tians could  lie  all  night  in  bed  without  rising  to  pray.  Oh  !  we 
have  few  Welshes  now,  therefore  our  Church  is  so  -iim,  and  oi:r 
land  a  barren  wilderness.  Dear  Christians,  I  often  think  it  strange 
that  ever  we  should  be  in  heaven,  and  so  many  in  hell  through 
our  soul-destroying  carelessness.  The  good  Lord  pardon  the 
past,  and  stir  you  up  for  the  future.  I  learn  that  you  are  more 
stirred  up  to  pray  since  I  left,  both  in  secret  and  ^litcdly.  God 
grant  it  be  so.  Continue  in  it  dear  children.  Do  not  let  it  slip 
again.  Plead  and  wrestle  with  God,  showing  him  that  the  cause 
is  his  own,  and  that  it  is  all  for  his  own  glory  to  anse  and  have 
mercy  upon  Zion. 

Last  of  all,  think  of  the  causes  in  yourselves,  O  unconverted 
souls  !  Be  sure  of  this,  that  ye  will  only  have  yourselves  to 
blame,  if  ye  awake  in  hell.  You  will  not  be  able  to  plead  God's 
secret  decrees,  nor  the  sins  of  your  minister,  nor  the  carelessness 
of  your  godly  neighbors — you  will  be  speechless.  If  you  die,  it 
is  because  you  will  die  ;  and  if  you  will  die,  th^n  you  must  die. 

Think,  first,  on  your  carelessness  about  ordinances.  They  are 
the  channels  through  which  God  pours  his  Spirit.  The  Bible — 
prayer — the  house  of  God — these  are  the  golden  pipes  through 


LETTERS.  183 

which  the  golden  oil  is  poured.  How  many  of  you  utterly 
neglect  the  Bible  ?  You  know  not  the  blessedness  of  the  man 
spoken  of  in  the  first  Psalm.  How  many  of  you  restrain  prayer 
before  God  ?  How  many  of  you  have  dead,  useless  prayers, 
learned  by  rote  ?  And  Oh  !  how  you  despise  the  house  of  God  ? 
Alas  !  that  Church  shall  rise  against  you  in  judgment.  It  was  a 
door  of  the  ark  brought  near  to  you.  Two  years  and  more  its 
gates  have  been  wide  open  to  you,  and  yet,  how  you  have  slighted 
it  !  Already,  I  seem  to  hear  your  loud  wailing  when  you  mourn 
at  the  last  and  say,  "  How  have  I  hated  instruction,  and  my  heart 
despised  reproof,  and  have  not  obeyed  the  voice  of  my  teach- 
ers." 

Think,  second,  how  you  have  been  mockers.  It  has  been  too 
common  for  you  to  make  a  mock  of  eternal  things  and  of  godly 
people.  When  there  have  been  anxious  souls  seeking  the  way  to 
be  saved,  and  they  could  not  conceal  their  tears,  you  have  called 
them  hypocrites  !  When  some  have  got  a  new  heart,  and  have 
changed  their  way  of  life,  you  have  spoken  scoffingly  of  them, 
and  tried  to  bring  them  into  contempt.  Alas  !  poor  soul,  look 
within.  You  have  hardened  your  heart  into  an  adamant  stone. 
Look  at  Prov.  xvii.  5,  •*  He  that  mocketh  the  poor  reproacheth 
his  Maker."  And,  again,  Isaiah  xxviii.  22,  "  Now,  therefore,  be 
ye  not  mockers,  lest  your  bands  be  made  strong." 

To  sum  up  all.  The  great  cause  that  1  leave  you  hard  is,  that 
you  "  despise  the  Son  of  God"  You  see  no  beauty  in  him  that 
you  should  desire  him.  You  lightly  esteem  the  rock  of  your  sal- 
vation. You  have  not  had  a  soul-piercing  look  at  a  pierced 
Saviour.  You  have  not  seen  the  infinite  load  of  sins  that 
weighed  down  his  blessed  head.  You  have  not  seen  how  open 
his  arms  are  to  receive — how  often  he  would  have  gathered  you. 
You  have  not  heard  that  sweet  word  whispered  of  the  Spirit, 
"  Behold  me,  behold  me,"  which,  when  a  man  once  hears,  he 
leaves  all  and  follows.  You  have  trampled  under  foot  the  blood 
of  the  Son  of  God.  Farewell,  dear,  dear  souls.  God  knows 
that  my  whole  heart  prays  that  you  may  be  saved. 

Perhaps  there  are  some  of  you  that  never  would  bend  under 
my  ministry,  that  will  melt  like  wax  before  the  fire  under  the 
word  of  the  dear  young  minister  who  is  to  speak  to  you  in  my 
absence.  May  the  Lord  give  him  hundreds  for  my  tens  !  I  will 
often  pray  for  you,  and  sometimes  write  to  you  when  I  am  far 
away.  If  I  reach  Immanuel's  land,  I  will  say,  "  the  Lord  bless 
you  out  of  Zion."  And  if  you  will  not  turn,  remember  I  take 
&od  for  a  record  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of  you  all. 

Dear  children  of  God,  I  now  cast  you  on  him  who  cast  you  on 
me  when  I  was  ordained  over  you.  He  said  to  me,  "  feed  my 
sheep" — "feed  my  lambs" — "feed  my  sheep."  Now,  when  he 
sends  me  away,  I  would  humbly  return  his  own  words  to  him, 
saying,  O  Shepherd  of  Israel — feed  my  sheep — feed  my  lambs — 


184  LETTERS. 

feed  my  sheep.  Little  children,  love  one  another.  Keep  your- 
selves from  ido.s.  Bear  me  ever  on  your  hearts.  Pray  that 
when  I  have  preached  to  others,  I  may  not  be  a  castaway.  Pray 
that  I  may  save  some. 

Now  the  God  of  peace,  tha  brought  again  from  the  dead  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the 
blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you  perfect  in  every  good 
work  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well-pleasing 
in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  evei 
and  ever.  Amen. 

My  next,  if  God  will,  may  be  from  England. 


NINTH    PASTORAL    LETTER. 

Incidents  of  the  way  as  far  as  Leghorn — Exhortations 

LEGHORN,  May  2,  1C39. 

To  all  of  yon,  my  beloved  flock,  who  have  received  Christ,  and 
walk  in  Him,  your  pastor  wishes  grace,  and  mercy,  and  peacc^- 
from  God  our  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

My  heart's  desire  and  prayer  for  you  every  day  is,  that  you 
may  be  saved.  I  am  now  far  from  you  in  the  flesh,  yet  am  I 
with  you  in  the  spirit.  I  thank  my  God  without  ceasing,  for  as 
many  of  you  as  have  been  awakened  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come — have  rested  your  soul  upon  the  good  word  of  God  con- 
cerning Jesus — and  have  tasted  the  love  of  God.  In  every 
prayer  of  mine  for  you  all,  I  ask  that  ye  may  continue  in  the 
faith,  grounded  and  settled — that  ye  may  be  like  trees,  rooted 
in  Christ  Jesus — or  like  a  holy  temple  built  up  in  him  who  is  the 
only  foundation-stone. 

I  expected  to  have  written  you  from  London,  and  again  before 
leaving  France,  but  we  have  travelled  so  rapidly,  often  day  and 
night,  and  the  fatigue  was  so  great  in  my  weak  frame,  that  I  was 
disappointed  in  this  ;  but  I  did  not  forget  you  night  or  day,  and  I 
know  well  I  am  not  forgotten  by  you.  Since  I  wrote  you  last.  I 
have  passed  through  many  cities  and  countries,  and  seen  many 
faces  and  things  strange  to  me.  Many  lessons  for  my  own 
soul,  and  for  yours  I  have  learned.  At  present  I  must  write  you 
shortly. 

We  left  London  on  the  llth  of  April,  and  next  morning 
crossed  the  British  Channel  from  Dover  to  Boulogne,  and  found 
ourselves  on  the  shores  of  France.  The  very  first  night  we  spent 
in  France,  we  were  visited  by  a  most  interesting  Jew,  evidently 
anxious  about  his  soul.  He  spoke  with  us  for  many  hours,  ac- 
cepted the  New  Testament  in  Hebrew,  and  bade  good  bye  with 
much  emotion.  We  thanked  God  for  this  token  for  good.  Pray 
for  us  that  God  may  give  us  good  success,  that  we  may  have  the 


LETTERS.  185 

souls  uf  Israel  for  our  hiie.  From  Boulogne  we  travelled  to  Paris, 
by  day  and  by  night,  and  spent  a  Sabbath  there.  Alas  !  poor 
Paris  knows  no  Sabbath,  all  the  shops  are  open,  and  all  the  inhab- 
itants are  ur.  the  wing  in  search  of  pleasures — pleasures  that 
perish  in  the  usin°-.  I  thought  of  Babylon  and  of  Sodorn  as  I 
passed  through  the  crowd.  I  cannot  tell  how  I  longed  for  the 
peace  of  a  Scottish  Sabbath.  There  is  a  place  in  Paris  called  the 
Champs  Ely  sees,  or  Plains  of  Heaven — a  beautiful  public  walk, 
with  trees  a:.cl  gardens:  we  had  to  cross  it  on  passing  to  the 
Protestant  church.  It  is  the  chief  scene  of  their  Sabbath  dese- 
cration, and  an  awful  scene  it  is.  O  !  thought  I,  if  this  is  the 
heaven  a  Parisian  loves,  he  will  never  enjoy  the  pure  heaven  that 
is  above.  Try  yourselves  by  that  text,  Isaiah  Iviii.  13,  14.  I 
remember  of  once  preaching  to  you  from  it.  Do  you  really  de- 
light in  the  Sabbath-day  ?  If  not,  you  are  no  child  of  Go*d.  I 
remember  with  grief  that  there  are  many  among  you  that  de- 
spise the  Sabbath — some  who  buy  and  sell  on  that  holy  day — 
some  who  spend  its  blessed  hours  in  worldly  pleasures,  in  folly  and 
sin.  Oh !  you  would  make  Dundee  another  Paris  if  you  could. 
Dear  believers,  oppose  these  ungodly  practices  with  all  your 
might.  The  more  others  dishonor  God's  holy  day,  the  more  do 
you  honor  it,  and  show  that  you  love  it  of  all  the  seven  the  best 
Even  in  Paris,  as  in  Sardis,  we  found  a  little  flock  of  believers 
We  heard  a  sweet  sermon  in  English,  and  another  in  French. 
There  are  only  2000  Protestant  hearers  out  of  the  half  million 
that  inhabit  Paris,  and  there  are  fourteen  faithful  sermons  preached 
every  Sabbath. 

We  left  the  French  capital  on  the  16th  April,  a  lovely  evening, 
with  a  deep  blue  sky  above,  and  a  lovely  country  before  us,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Seine.  This  would  be  a  delightsome  land,  if  it 
only  had  the  light  of  God's  countenance  upon  it.  We  travelled 
three  days  and  three  nights,  by  Troyes,  Dijon,  and  Chalons,  till 
we  came  to  Lyons,  upon  the  rapid  river  Rhone,  in  the  south  of 
France.  The  Lord  stirred  up  kind  friends  to  meet  us.  Lyons  is 
famous  as  being  the  place  where  many  Christians  were  martyred 
in  the  first  ages,  and  where  many  were  burned  at  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  because  they  loved  and  confessed  the  Lord  Jesus. 
God  loves  the  place  still.  There  is  a  small  body  of  300  believers, 
who  live  here  under  a  faithful  pastor,  Mr.  Cordees.  He  cheered 
our  hearts  much,  and  sent  us  away  with  affectionate  prayers. 

That  day  we  sailed  down  the  Rhone  more  than  100  miles, 
through  a  most  wonderful  country.  We  hoped  to  have  spent  the 
Sabbath  at  Marseilles,  but  just  as  we  entered  the  Mediterranean 
Sea,  a  storm  of  wind  arose,  and  drove  the  vessel  on  a  barren 
island,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rhone.  We  all  landed  and  spent  our 
Sabbath  quiqtly  on  the  desert  island.  It  was  your  communion 
Sabbath ;  and  I  thought  that  perhaps  this  providence  was  given 
*ne  that  I  might  have  a  quiet  day  to  pray  for  you.  There  were 


186  LETTERS. 

about  twelve  fishermen's  huts  on  the  island,  made  of  reeds,  with 
a  vine  growing  before  the  door,  and  a  fig-tree  hi  their  garden. 
We  gave  tracts  and  books  in  French  to  all  our  fellow-passengers, 
and  to  the  inhabitants,  and  tried  to  hallow  the  Sabbath.  My 
heart  went  up  to  God  the  whole  day  for  you  all,  and  for  my  dear 
friends  who  would  be  ministering  to  you.  I  tried  to  go  over  you 
one  by  one  as  many  as  I  could  call  to  mind.  My  longing  desire 
for  you  was,  that  Jesus  might  reveal  himself  to  you  in  the  break- 
ing of  bread — that  you  might  have  heart-filling  view"  of  the  lovely 
person  of  Immanuel,  and  might  draw  from  him  rivers  of  comfort, 
life,  and  holiness.  I  trust  your  fellowship  was  witn  the  Father, 
and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Many  I  know  are  ignorant  of 
Jesus.  I  trembled  when  I  thought  of  their  taking  the  bread  and 
wine.  You  all  know  my  mind  upon  this.  The  next  morning  the 
storm  abated,  and  we  sailed  over  the  tideless  sea,  and  reached 
the  beautiful  harbor  of  Marseilles  by  eight  o'clock.  We  had  con- 
ference with  a  faithful  young  minister,  and  with  the  Rabbi  of  the 
Jews.  We  also  attended  the  synagogue  the  same  evening.  The 
Jews  of  France  are  fast  falling  into  infidelity,  especially  the 
younger  Jews.  They  do  not  love  the  law  and  the  prophets  as 
their  fathers  did.  They  are,  indeed,  the  dry  bones  in  Ezek.  xxxvii. 
Still  God  can  make  them  live.  It  is  our  part  to  speak  to  them 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  to  pray  for  the  quickening  spirit. 

True  Christians  in  France  are  increasing.  There  are  400  Pro- 
testant ministers,  and  nearly  one  half  of  these  are  faithful  men, 
who  know  nothing  among  their  flocks  but  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied. In  some  places  Christians  seem  more  bold  and  devoted  than 
in  Scotland.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  hear  them  singing  the  French 
psalms ;  they  sing  with  all  their  heart,  and  are  much  given  to 
prayer.  Oh,  my  dear  Christians,  be  like  them  in  these  things. 
May  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  who  has  often  visited  you  in  times 
gone  by,  fill  your  hearts  more  than  ever  with  praise  and  prayer. 

Popery  in  France  is  waxing  bolder.  The  first  day  we  landed 
on  the  shore,  it  was  evident  we  were  in  a  land  of  Popish  dark- 
ness. On  the  height  above  Boulogne,  a  tall  white  cross  attracted 
our  eyes.  We  found  on  it  an  image  of  our  Saviour  nailed  to  the 
tree,  larger  than  life ;  the  spear,  the  hammer,  the  nails,  the  sponge, 
were  all  there.  It  was  raised  by  some  shipwrecked  fishermen ; 
and  sailors'  wives  go  there  in  a  storm  to  pray  for  their  absent 
husbands.  The  Popish  priests  meet  us  in  every  street ;  they  wear 
a  three-cornered  hat,  black  bands,  a  black  mantle  with  a  sash,  and 
large  buckles  on  their  shoes ;  they  have  all  a  dark  suspicious  look 
about  them.  At  the  entrance  of  every  village  there  is  a  cross, 
and  the  churches  are  full  of  pictures  and  images.  I  went  into 
one  church  in  Paris,  the  finest  in  France,  where  "the  crosses  were 
all  of  pure  silver  and  there  was  a  large  white  image  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  holding  the  infant  Jesus  in  her  arms.  Many  rich  and  poor 
were  kneeling  on  the  pavement  before  the  image  silently  praying. 


LETTERS.  187 

Gross  darkness  covers  the  people.  A  priest  travelled  one  whole 
night  with  us  in  the  coach.  We  argued  with  him  first  in  French 
and  then  in  Latin,  trying  to  convince  him  of  his  errors,  and  show- 
ing him  his  need  of  peace  with  God  and  a  new  heart.  In  the- 
cxxxvii.  Psalm  you  will  see  that  Babylon,  or  Popery,  is  "  doomed 
to  destruction  ;"  and  in  Revel,  xviii.  you  will  see  that  her  destruc- 
tion will  be  very  sudden  and  very  terrible.  O  that  it  may  come 
soon,  for  thousands  are  perishing  under  its  soul-destroying  errors. 
And  yet  rementber  what  I  used  to  read  to  you  out  of  Martin 
Boos ;  and  remember  the  saying  of  the  Lord  to  Elijah,  1  Kings  xix. 
There  may  be  many  hidden  ones  even  in  Babylon.  The  whole 
way  through  France  we  distributed  French  Tracts.  Many  hun- 
dreds in  this  way  received  the  message  of  life.  In  every  village 
they  came  crowding  around  us  to  receive  them.  Pray  that  the 
dew  of  the  Spirit  may  make  the  seed  sown  by  the  wayside 
spring  up. 

We  were  too  late  for  the  first  vessel  to  Malta,  and  therefore  re- 
solved to  sail  into  Italy.  We  left  Marseilles  on  the  23d  April,  and 
landed  in  Genoa  on  the  24th.  Genoa  is  one  of  the  most  beauti- 
ful towns  in  the  world — the  most  of  the  houses  and  churches  are 
of  pure  white  marble,  and,  from  the  sea,  look  like  palaces ;  but  Sa- 
tan's seat  is  there — we  dared  not  distribute  a  single  tract  or  book 
in  Genoa — we  would  have  been  imprisoned  immediately.  The  Ca- 
tholic priests,  in  their  black  dismal  cloaks,  and  the  monks  with  their 
coarse  brown  dress,  tied  with  a  cord,  a  crucifix  and  beads  hang- 
ing round  their  neck,  bare  feet,  and  cowl,  swarm  in  every  street. 
I  counted  that  we  met  twenty  of  them  in  a  ten  minutes'  walk. 
Popery  reigns  here  triumphant,  yet  the  people  "  are  sitting  still, 
and  at  ease,"  living  for  this  world  only.  Oh !  it  is  an  awful  thing 
to  be  at  ease  when  under  the  wrath  of  God.  Every  place  I  see 
in  Italy  makes  me  praise  God  that  you  have  the  gospel  so  freely 
preached  unto  you.  Prize  it  highly ;  do  not  neglect  the  wells  of 
salvation  that  flow  so  freely  for  you. 

The  next  day  we  sailed  for  Leghorn,  where  we  have  been  ever 
since.  We  are  living  in  the  house  where  the  excellent  Mr.  Mar- 
tin, once  minister  of  bt.  George's,  Edinburgh,  died  in  1834.  We 
visited  his  grave.  I  prayed  that,  like  him,  we  might  be  faithful 
unto  the  end.  There  are  from  10,000  to  20,000  Jews  here.  We 
went  to  the  synagogue  the  night  we  arrived,  and  twice  since ;  it 
is  a  beautiful  building  inside,  capable  of  holding  2000  persons. 
The  place  where  they  keep  the  law,  written  on  a  parchment  roll, 
is  finely  ornamented  with  marble ;  so  is  the  desk  kept  where  they 
read  the  prayers.  Lamps  are  continually  burning.  One  Rabbi 
was  chanting  the  prayers  when  we  entered.  Beside  the  ark  there 
stood  three  Rabbis,  in  the  eastern  dress,  with  turbans  and  flowing 
robes,  and  long  beards.  They  were  much  reverenced,  and  many 
came  to  kiss  their  hand,  and  receive  their  blessing.  One  of  them 
is  from  Jerusalem ;  we  have  had  manv  interesting  conversations 


188  LETTERS. 

with  him.  Every  day  we  have  met  with  several  Jews  ;  they  ar* 
very  friendly  to  us,  and  we  try  to  convince  them  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  There  are  about  250  Protestants 
here,  and  we  have  tried  to  stir  them  up  also  to  care  for  their  souls, 
Dr.  Black  preached  to  them  in  our  hotel  last  Sabbath  evening. 

Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  us.  To-morrow  we  sail  from 
Italy  to  Malta,  then  for  Egypt,  and  then  for  the  Holy  Land.  Dear 
believers,  it  is  a  sweet  consolation  to  me  that  your  prayers  go 
with  me  wherever  I  go.  Often,  perhaps,  they  close  the  mouth  of 
the  adversary — often  keep  back  the  storms  from  our  vessel — often 
open  a  way  to  the  hearts  of  those  we  meet — often  bring  down  a 
sweet  stream  of  the  Spirit  to  water  my  thirsty  soul.  May  I  be 
enabled  to  make  a  sweet  exchange  with  you,  praying  my  heaven- 
ly father  to  render  double  unto  each  of  yotf  bosoms  what  you 
pray  for  me  !  May  my  dear  brother,  who,  I  trust,  fills  my  place 
among  you,  be  made  a  blessing  to  you  all — may  his  own  soul  be 
watered  while  he  waters  yours  !  Join  him  with  me  in  your  sup- 
plications. May  he  win  many  souls  among  you  that  I  could  never 
win. 

This  is  Thursday  evening.  I  trust  you  are  at  this  moment  met 
together  in  the  prayer  meeting.  Oh  !  do  not  forsake  the  assem- 
bling of  yourselves  together.  My  heart  is  with  you  all.  May 
the  Spirit  fill  the  whole  church,  and  every  heart,  with  his  presence 
and  power.  My  body  is  still  .far  from  being  strong.  I  am  more 
and  more  convinced  that  I  did  right  in  leaving  you.  I  trust  to  be 
restored  to  you  again  in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ.  ki  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 

My  dear  brother,  who  is  with  me,  whom  you  know  well,  and 
who  daily  joins  me  in  fervent  prayers  for  you,  sends  his  saluta- 
tions. Remember  me  to  all  who  are  sick  and  afflicted.  Alas  ! 
how  many  of  you  may  be  laboring  and  heavy  laden,  that  I  know 
not  of;  but  Jesus  knows  your  sorrows.  I  commend  you  to  the 
good  physician. 

My  dear  classes,  I  do  not,  and  cannot  forget — cxix.  Psalm,  9th 
verse,  I  pray  may  be  written  in  your  hearts. 

My  dear  children  in  the  Sabbath-schools,  I  always  think  upon, 
on  the  Sabbath  evenings  ;  and  on  those  who  patiently  labor  among 
them.  The  Lord  himself  give  you  encouragement,  and  a  full  re- 
ward. 

To  all  I  say,  keep  close  to  Christ,  dear  friends.  Do  not  be  en- 
ticed away  from  him  ;  he  is  all  your  righteousness,  and  all  mine  ; 
out  of  Him  you  have  all  your  strength,  and  I  mine.  It  pleased 
the  Father  that  in  Him  should  all  fulness  dwell. 

The  grace  of  the  Lo.d  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirits.    Pare 
well. 


LETTERS.  180 

TENTH    PASTORAL    LETTER. 

Incidents  of  the  way  in  Palestine  and  other  lands — Request. 

BKESLAW.  IN  PRUSSIA,  Oct.  16,  1839. 

To  my  dear  flock,  whom  I  love  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  grace,  mercy 
and  pence,  be  multiplied  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  his  Son, 
Jesus  Christ. 

I  fear  that  many  of  you  will  be  thinking  hardly  of  your  distant 
pastor,  because  of  his  long  silence ;  and,  indeed,  I  cannot  but 
think  hnrdly  of  myself.  I  little  thought,  when  leaving  Italy,  that 
I  would  be  in  Europe  again  before  writing  to  you.  I  did  not 
kr.ow  how  difficult  it  is  to  write  at  any  length  when  travelling  in 
the  East.  From  the  day  we  left  Egypt  till  we  came  to  Mount 
Lebanon,  for  mcsre  than  two  months,  we  were  constantly  journey- 
ing from  place  to  place,  living  in  tents,  without  the  luxury  of  a 
chair  or  a  bed.  In  these  circumstances,  with  my  weak  body,  and 
under  a  burning  sun,  you  must  not  wonder  at  my  silence.  At  the 
foot  of  Mount  Carmel  I  began  one  letter  to  you,  and  again  in 
sight  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee  I  began  another,  but  neither  did  I  get 
finished.  Last  of  all,  before  leaving  the  Holy  Land,  I  set  apart 
a  day  for  writing  to  you ;  but  God  had  another  lesson  for  me  to 
learn.  He  laid  me  down  under  a  burning  fever,  bringing  me  to 
the  very  gates  of  death.  Indeed,  my  dear  people,  I  feel  like 
Lazarus,  whom  the  Lord  raised  from  the  tomb.  I  feel  like  one 
sent  a  second  time  with  the  message  of  salvation,  to  speak  it  more 
feelingly  and  more  faithfully  to  your  hearts,  as  one  whose  eye  had 
looked  into  the  eternal  world.  In  all  our  wanderings,  you  have 
been  with  me  by  night  and  by  day.  Every  scene  of  Immanuel's 
land  brought  you  to  my  remembrance,  because  every  scene  tells 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  In  the  wilderness — in  Jeru- 
salem— beside  the  Sea  of  Galilee — at  Smyrna — on  the  Black  Sea 
— on  the  Danube — you  have  all  been  with  me.  I  have,  day  and 
night,  unceasingly  laid  your  case  before  God.  It  has  been  one  of 
my  chief  comforts,  that,  though  I  could  not  preach  to  you,  nor 
come  to  you,  I  could  yet  pray  for  you.  Perhaps  I  may  obtain 
more  for  you  in  this  way,  than  I  could  have  done  by  my  personal 
services  among  you.  Another  joy  to  me  has  been,  that  I  know 
ail  of  you  who  pray,  pray  for  me.  This  has  been  a  lamp  to 
me  in  many  a  dark  hour.  God  has  wonderfully  preserved  us 
through  your  prayers.  In  the  south  of  the  Holy  Land,  we  were 
daily  exposed  to  the  plague.  Every  night  we  heard  the  wail 
of  the  mourners  going  about  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  ;  yet  no 
plague  came  near  our  dwelling.  Near  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  we 
were  often  in  danger  of  being  robbed  and  murdered  by  the  wild 
Arabs  ;  yet  we  passed  unhurt  through  the  midst  of  them.  Sailing 
to  Smyrna,  your  pastor  was  brought  low  indeed,  in  so  much  that 
1  never  tnought  to  see  you  again  ;  yet  he  sent  his  word  and  healed 


190  LETTERS. 

me.  In  Poland,  the  Sabbath  before  last,  I  was  actually  in  the 
nands  of  robbers  ;  but  through  God's  wonderful  mercy,  I  escaped 
safe.  In  every  step  of  our  journey,  I  am  persuaded  we  have  been 
watched  over  by  our  all-loving  Father,  who  is  the  hearer  of  prayer. 
And  the  Lord  shall  deliver  us  from  every  evil  work,  and  will  pre- 
serve us  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom.  I  speak  of  these  things  only 
that  you  may  give  him  the  glory,  and  trust  in  him  to  your  dying 
day.  Sing  the  cxvi.  Psalm  in  all  your  families.  Another  joy  to 
me  has  been,  that  God  has  given  you  the  dear  brother  who 
watches  over  you  so  tenderly.  You  know  not  what  joy  it  gave 
me  to  hear  of  you  all  through  him.  The  letter  reached  me  at 
Smyrna,  when  I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  not  walk  alone.  It 
was  like  health  and  marrow  to  my  bones,  to  hear  that  the  Lord's 
work  is  not  yet  done  in  the  midst  of  you,  and  that  so  many  of 
you  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  having  your  conversation  in  heaven. 
I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that  my  children  walk  in  the 
truth.  It  is  not  like  common  joy.  All  joys  of  this  world  are 
short  and  fading — they  reach  not  beyond  the  dark  boundary  of 
the  grave ;  but  to  rejoice  over  those  whom  the  Lord  has  given 
me  out  of  a  perishing  world — this  is  joy  which  God  himself  shares, 
and  which  reaches  into  the  */ght  of  eternity.  Ye  are  my  joy  and 
crown.  In  like  manner,  there  is  no  sorrow  like  the  sorrow  of  the 
pastor,  who  has  to  weep  over  a  backsliding  people.  I  do  tremble 
to  return  to  you,  for  I  know  well  I  shall  have  deep  sorrow  from 
some,  of  whom  I  expected  joy.  I  fear  lest  I  have  to  mourn  over 
some  branches  that  are  without  fruit,  on  the  good  vine-tree  ;  over 
some,  who  once  gave  their  hand  to  the  Saviour,  but  are  now  say- 
ing, "  I  will  go  after  my  lovers."  Are  there  none  of  you  who 
have  left  your  first  love,  and  broken  the  bands  that  bound  you  to 
follow  Jesus  ?  Shall  I  find  none  of  whom  I  must  needs  say, 
"  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us  ?"  Oh,  there 
is  no  sorrow  like  unto  this  sorrow. 

Had  I  been  able,  as  1  hoped,  to  have  written  you  from  all  the 
chief  places  in  our  journeyings,  I  would  have  attempted  to  de- 
scribe to  you  all  I  saw ;  but  now  there  are  so  many  countries  to 
look  back  upon,  that  it  would  be  in  vain  to  attempt  it.  I  do  hope, 
that  if  the  Lord  bring  us  together  again,  I  may  be  able  to  tell  you 
many  things  of  our  wanderings,  and  especially  of  Immanuel's 
land,  which  may  both  refresh  and  improve  you.  Nothing  that  I 
have  heard  I  keep  back  from  you,  if  only  it  be  for  your  soul'* 
good  and  God's  glory.  Of  the  Holy  Land,  I  can  only  say,  like 
the  Queen  of  Sheba,  "that  the  half  was  not  told  me."  It  is  far 
more  wonderful  than  I  could  have  believed.  I  shall  always  reckon 
it  one  of  the  greatest  temporal  blessings  of  my  lot,  that  I  have 
been  led  to  wander  over  its  mountains  with  the  Bible  in  my  hand, 
to  sit  by  its  wells,  and  to  meditate  among  its  ruined  cities.  Not 
a  single  day  did  we  spend  there  without  reading,  in  the  land  it- 
solf,  the  most  wonderful  traces  of  God's  anger  and  of  his  love 


LETTERS.  191 

Several  times  we  went  to  the  Mount  of  Olives,  to  the  Garden  of 
Gethsemane,  to  the  Pool  of  Siloarr..,  and  to  the  Village  of  Bethany 
and  every  stone  seemed  to  speak  of  the  love  of  God  to  sinners. 
Theso  places  are  probably  very  little  altered  from  what  they 
were  in  the  days  when  Jesus  tabernacled  among  men,  and  they 
all  beerned  1  >  say,  "  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because 
he  laid  down  his  life  for  us.  We  were  four  days  in  sight  of  the 
Sea  of  Galii*":1.  I  could  not  help  thinking  of  you,  my  dear  young 
people,  for  Wr  used  to  go  over  the  Sea  of  Galilee  so  often  on  the 
Monday  evenings,  and  all  the  scenes  of  divine  love  it  has  been 
witness  to.  One  day  we  rode  through  the  Plain  of  Gennesareth, 
and  passed  the  mouldering  ruins  of  Capernaum,  the  Saviour's 
city,  where  his  voice  of  mercy  was  so  often  heard,  and  where 
h-s  hand  was  so  often  stretched  out  to  heal.  We  asked  in  vain 
foi  Chorazm  and  Bethsaida.  The  woe  which  Jesus  pronounced 
has  fallen  upon  them. 

O  my  dear  flock,  "  how  shall  you  escape  if  you  neglect  so  great 
salvation  ?"  See  how  desolate  they  are  left,  that  refuse  him  that 
speaketh  from  heaven.  The  free  offer  of  a  divine  surety,  rings 
through  your  churches,  now  that  God  continues  faithful  teachers 
among  you.  Every  Sabbath,  and  oftener,  the  fountain  for  sin  is 
publicly  opened  for  you,  and  souls,  all  defiled  with  sin,  are  invited 
to  come  and  wash.  But  these  mercies  will  not  always  last. 

If  you  tread  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  under 
your  feet,  your  souls  will  perish ;  and  I  fear  Dundee  will  one  day 
be  a  howling  wilderness  like  Capernaum.  I  spent  nearly  the 
whole  of  August,  during  my  illness  in  Bouja,  a  village  near 
Smyrna,  under  the  care  of  tenderest  friends,  whom  the  Lord 
wonderfully  provided  for  me  in  a  strange  land.  You  remember 
Smyrna  is  one  of  the  Seven  Churches  in  Asia  to  which  the  Sa- 
viour sent  those  quickening  messages  in  the  Revelation  of  St. 
John.  I  thought  again  and  again  of  the  happy  Thursday  even- 
ings which  1  once  spent  with  you  in  meditating  on  these  Seven 
Epistles  to  the  Churches.  You  know  it  is  said  of  Samuel,  even 
when  he  was  a  child,  that  God  did  not  let  one  of  his  words  fall 
the  ground,  and  the  same  is  true  to  this  hour  of  the  very  weakest 
of  God's  faithful  ministers.  What  we  have  spoken  to  you  is  not 
like  the  passing  wind,  which  hurries  on  and  lea/es  no  trace  be- 
hind. It  is  like  the  rain  and  snow — it  will  not  return  to  God 
without  accomplishing  some  end  in  your  hearts,  either  melting  or 
hardening.  Smyrna  is  the  only  one  of  these  churches  where  a 
pure  golden  candlestick  is  now  to  be  found  with  the  light  burning. 
There  is  a  small  company  who  believe  in  Jesus.  It  was  pleasant 
indeed  to  hear  the  gospel  preached  there  in  all  its  purity  and 
power.  Be  you  also  faithful  to  death,  a.id  you  shall  receive  a 
crow:,,  of  life.  Leaving  Smyrna,  we  sailed  past  Troas  and  Bi- 
thynir ,  and  visited  Constantinople,  the  most  beautiful  city  in  the 
world,  and  yet  the  most  miserable.  Looking  lound  from  the 


192  LETTERS. 

deck  of  the  vessel.  I  could  count  above  ninety  minarets,  many  of 
them  pure  marble,  carved  and  gilded  in  the  richest  manner. 
These  all  form  part  of  mosques,  or  temples  of  the  false  prophet 
Mahomet.  This  religion  is  a  singular  invention  of  Satin  ;  their 
Koran,  or  Bible,  is  a  book  filled  with  nonsense,  and  with  much 
wickedness.  All  their  belief  is  comprehended  in  the  sinrt  saying, 
"  Lo  Ullah  il  Allah,  a  Mahomed  Rasal  Allah"—"  Ther-s  is  no  God 
but  God,  and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet."  They  expect  to  be  saved 
chiefly  by  making  pilgrimages  to  Mecca,  by  abstaining  from  wine 
and  pork,  and  by  praying  five  times  a  day.  Every  day,  at  sun- 
rise or  sunset,  we  saw  them  at  prayer ;  wherever  they  are,  in  the 
open  street,  on  the  top  of  the  house,  or  on  the  deck  of  a  ship,  thoy 
take  off  their  shoes,  wash  hands,  face,  and  feet,  spread  their  gar- 
ment before  them,  and  turning  their  face  towards  Mecca,  pray, 
bending  and  kissing  the  ground,  often  fifteen  and  twenty  timts. 
They  are  rather  pleased  if  you  look  at  them.  They  are  very 
proud  of  their  own  faith,  and  will  not  listen  for  a  moment  to  the 
gospel  of  Jesus.  It  would  be  instant  banishment  or  death  if  any 
missionary  were  to  attempt  their  conversion.  Ah  !  my  dear 
flock,  how  differently  you  are  situated.  How  freely  salvation  is 
offered  to  you — a  faith  that  really  saves  you  from  your  sins — that 
makes  you  love  one  another  !  For  love  is  of  God,  tmd  every  one 
that  loveth  is  born  of  God.  If  you  are  not  growing  humble  and 
loving,  be  sure  your  faith  is  no  better  than  a  Mahometan's.  You 
are  not  of  God,  but  of  the  world. 

The  next  countries  we  visited  were  Wallachia  and  Moldavia. 
We  sailed  to  them  from  Constantinople,  across  the  raging  waves 
of  the  Black  Sea,  and  up  the  mighty  river  Danube.  These  are 
two  singular  countries,  seldom  visited  by  travellers ;  they  are 
governed  by  two  princes,  and  the  established  religion  is  of  the 
Greek  Church.  I  wish  1  could  show  you  all  that  I  have  seen  of 
the  superstitions  and  wickedness  practised  among  them,  that  you 
might  give  more  earnest  heed  to  the  pure  gospel  that  flows  as 
freely  as  air  and  water  through  our  beloved  land.  One  day,  in 
Bucharest,  the  capital  city  of  Wallachia,  I  was  present  at  a  festi- 
val on  the  prince's  birthday.  An  immense  crowd  was  present  in 
their  finest  church,  and  all  the  nobles  of  the  land.  The  service 
consisted  of  prayers  and  chanting  by  a  number  of  priests,  dressed 
in  the  most  splendid  manner.  When  all  was  over  I  staid  behind 
to  see  a  curious  superstition.  At  one  side  of  the  altar  lay  an 
open  coffin,  highly  ornamented ;  within  I  observed  a  dead  body 
wrapped  in  cloth  of  gold  ;  a  dead  withered  hand  alone  was  left 
out.  This  is  said  to  be  the  body  of  St.  Demetrius,  lately  found  in 
a  river,  by  the  water  parting  asunder  miraculously.  Such  is  the 
tale  we  are  told.  I  stood  beside  it  when  the  worshippers  ap- 
proached the  coffin  in  great  numbers,  men  and  women,  rich  and 
poor.  First,  they  crossed  themselves  and  kneeled,  kissing  the 
floor  three  times.  Then  they  approached  reverently,  and  kissed 


LETTERS.  193 

the  withered  hand  of  the  dead  body  and  a  cross  that  lay  beside 
U.     Then  they  gently  dropped  a  small  coin  into  a  little  plate  at 
the  dead  man's  feet,  and  after  receiving  a  blessing  from  the  priest, 
with  three  prostrations  more  to  the  ground,  they  retired.     This  is 
one  specimen  of  their  abominable  worship   of  dead  men.     Do  I 
(ell  you  these  things  that  you  may  be  proud  of  your  superior 
light  ?     Ah  !  no.     I  write  these  things  that  those  of  you  who  live 
no  better  lives  than  they  do,  may  be  convinced   of  your  danger. 
What  can  you  expect  of  these  poor  idolaters,  but  that  they  will 
live  after  the  flesh,  in  rioting  and  drunkenness,  in  chambering  and 
wantonness,  in  strife  and  envying.     But  are  there  none  of  you,  my 
dear  flock,  for  whom  night  and  day  my  prayers  ascend — are  there 
none  of  you  who  do  the  same  things,  though  you  have  the  holy 
Bible,  and  a  freely  preached  gospel,  and  no  superstition  ?     Yet 
how  many  of  you  live  an  unholy  life  !     Ah  !  remember  Sardis — 
"  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and 
art  dead.     Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain, 
that  are  ready  to  die :  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  perfect  be- 
fore God."     The  next  kingdom  we  came  through  was  Austrian 
Poland — the  land  of  graven  images.     We  came  through  its  chief 
towns,  Tarnapole,  Brody,  Lemburg,  and  from  thence  to  Cracow, 
travelling  many  hundred  miles.     You  would  be  amazed,  as  I  have 
been,  if  you  saw  the  abominable  idolatry  of  this  land.     The  Ro- 
man Catholic  is  the  established  faith ;  and   the  government  are 
bitter  persecutors  of  any  who  change.     At  every  village  there 
are  numbers  of  crosses,  of  immense  size,  with  the  image  of  the 
Saviour.     There  are  also  statues  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  of 
other  saints,  as  large  as  life,  all  along  the  roads.     Often  there  are 
wooden  boxes  set  up,  full  of  images  ;  often  in  the  middle  of  a 
square  there  is  a  small  covered   chamber  full  of  these  idols,  of 
wood  and  stone,  whom  the  poor  people  worship  every  day.     The 
Bible  is  an  unlawful  book  in  this  country.     All  our  Bibles  were 
taken  away  from  us,  even  our  Hebrew  ones,  that  we  might  not 
preach  to  the  Jews  the  glad  tidings  of  a  Saviour.     Blessed  be 
God,  they  could  not  take  them  from  our  memories  and  hearts. 
Should  not  this  make  you  all  pray  for   the  coming  of  the  day 
when  the  towers  of  Popery  shall  fall — the  day  when  God  shall 
avenge  us  on  her  ?  for  the  Bible  which  she  hates  so  much  says, 
•'  Her  plagues  shall  come  in  one  day,  death,  and  mourning,  and 
famine  ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire  ;  for  strong  is 
the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her."     Pray  for  that  day,  for  it  will  be 
the  same  day  when  God  will   bind   up  the  breach  of  his  people 
Israel,  and  shall   heal  the  stroke  of  their  wound.     It  will  be  the 
day  when  the   Lamb's  wife  shall  come  forth  in  all  her  loveliness, 
and  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  wear  the  crown  of  his  espousals. 

I  began  this  letter  to  you  in  Cracow,  the  ancient  capital  of 
Poland,  but  now  an  independent  state.  We  spent  three  dayi 
there  inquiring  after  the  poor  despised  Jews.  We  had  much  in- 

VOL.  i.  13 


194  LETTERS. 

tercourse  with  a.  faithful,  prayerful  missionary,  who  labors  among 
them  there ;  and  on  the  Sabbath  we  celebrated  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. During  the  four  years  he  has  been  in  Cracow,  the  mission- 
ary had  never  once  enjoyed  the  ordinance,  for  all  around  are 
sunk  in  Popery  or  infidelity.  We  were  but  five  souls  in  all,  and 
yet  we  felt  it  very  pleasant,  when  surrounded  with  them  that 
hated  us,  and  far  from  our  homes,  with  the  door  of  the  chamber 
shut,  to  remember  Jesus.  My  thoughts  and  desires  were  much 
towardsyou.  I  had  greatly  hoped  to  be  present  at  your  next 
Lord' s  Slipper,  but  now  I  see  it  cannot  be.  My  only  comfort  is, 
f  have  committed  you  to  those  who  are  beloved  of  the  Lord, 
workmen  that  need  not  to  be  ashamed,  whose  names  are  in  the 
Book  of  Life  ;  and  the  chief  Shepherd,  I  feel  persuaded,  will  not 
leave  you  orphans,  but  will  come  to  you,  and  breathe  upon  you. 
May  the  Lord  keep  back  from  the  Table  all  who  are  not  united 
to  Christ ;  and  may  you,  who  are  his  own  children,  have  com- 
munion with  the  Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ ! 

Since  yesterday  morning,  we  have  travelled  180  miles  nearer 
home*  We  are  now  in  Breslaw,  and  we  breathe  more  freely,  for 
this  is  the  Protestant  kingdom  of  Prussia.  It  makes  my  heart 
light  to  think  that  I  am  really  on  my  way  to  you.  It  has  been  a 
sweet  work  indeed  to  me  to  carry,  with  poor  stammering  lips,  the 
word  of  salvation  to  the  scattered  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel ; 
still,  I  do  long,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will,  to  feed  once  more  the 
flock  that  was  given  me  in  the  dew  of  my  youth.  Whether  I 
shall  be  permitted,  and  how  long,  to  take  up  so  great  a  work 
again,  my  Master  only  knows  ;  but,  if  you  wish  for  it  as  fer- 
vently as  I  do,  solemnly  agree,  in  the  presence  of  God,  on  the 
night  on  which  this  letter  is  read  to  you,  to  these  two  things — 1st, 
Strive,  together  with  me,  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me,  that  it 
would  please  him  to  forgive  and  forget  our  past  sins  and  short- 
comings— mine  in  carrying  the  message,  yours  in  receiving  it ; 
and  that  he  would  really  heal  my  body,  and  strengthen  my  soul, 
for  again  uptaking  the  blessed  work  of  the  Gospel-ministry  among 
you,  and  that  he  would  grant  us  a  prosperous  journey  to  come 
unto  you.  2d,  Solemnly  agree,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
to  break  off  your  sins  by  righteousness,  and  your  iniquities  by 
showing  mercy  to  the  poor.  The  sin  of  one  Achan  troubled  the 
whole  camp  of  Israel.  If  any  one  of  you  who  are  God's  chil- 
dren wilfully  continue  in  some  old  sin,  then  it  may  be  God's  will, 
for  your  sake,  to  trouble  our  camp,  and  continue  his  chastening. 
See  that  no  fleshly  lust — no  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry — no 
hankering  after  the  world  and  its  unholy  pleasures — no  unlawful 
affection — be  reigning  in  you.  Clean  out  the  old  leaven  from  all 
your  houses,  so  that  we  may  meet  again  in  peace,  and  be  refresh- 
ed together  by  days  of  the  Lord's  presence,  and  of  the  Spirit's 
power,  such  as  we  have  never  seen  before.  This  is  the  hearty 
desire  and  prayer  of  your  affectionate  pastor,  &c. 


LETTERS.  195 


TO    REV.   JOH1N    ROXBURGH,    OF    ST.    JOHN5S,    DUNDEE. 
The  Holy  Land. 

JERUSALEM,  June  17,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND^— I  am  sure  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  from 
your  brother  in  the  ministry,  in  this  land  trodden  by  the  feet  of 
"  God  manifest  in  the  flesh."  My  thoughts  wander  continually  to 
the  spot  where  God  first  counted  me  faithful,  putting  me  into  the 
ministry ;  where,  for  two  years,  he  made  me  a  happy  minister  of 
the  gospel,  and  where  I  believe  I  have  many  praying  friends  who 
will  not  forget  me  so  long  as  I  live.  In  these  sweet  remem- 
brances— whether  in  the  vales  of  Italy,  or  on  the  mighty  waters, 
or  in  the  waste  howling  wilderness,  or  in  this  land  of  promise,  you 
and  your  family  have  their  constant  place.  I  doubt  not  also  that 
you  often  think  and  talk  of  me.  When  some  Church  Extension 
expedition  has  turned  out  well,  you  will  say,  "  What  would  our 
travelling  friend  say  to  this?"  Or  when  the  liberties  of  oui 
Church  are  infringed,  and  the  arm  of  unhallowed  power  is  raised 
against  her,  you  perhaps  think  a  moment,  "  How  will  our  travel- 
ler bear  this  ?"  I  am  thankful  to  Him  who  dwelt  in  the  bush  that 
we  are  all  here  in  safety,  and  I  myself  in  moderate  health,  quite 
able  to  endure  the  fatigues  of  travelling,  although  these  have  been 
very  great.  You  would  hear  of  our  swift  journey  through  France, 
and  our  pleasant  stay  in  Italy.  Malta  was  the  next  place  of  in- 
terest we  came  to.  It  is  a  very  lovely  island,  having  customs 
from  every  nation  almost  under  heaven.  It  is  highly  important 
as  a  centre  of  missionary  operations,  having  a  printing  press,  and 
some  useful,  excellent  men  employed.  In  riding  round  its  rocky 
shore,  we  looked  on  every  creek  with  interest,  remembering 
Paul's  shipwreck  here,  and  his  three  months'  stay  in  the  island. 
The  atmosphere  is  truly  pleasant,  and  the  sky  has  a  peculiarly 
fine  tinge  of  yellowish  red.  We  had  a  pleasant  sail  past  Greece, 
and  among  the  wonderful  islands  of  the  ^Egean  sea.  We  landed 
on  one  called  Syra,  and  saw  the  Mission  actively  engaged,  600 
Greek  children  reading  God's  word  in  Greek.  The  same  even- 
ing we  sailed  between  Naxos  and  Paros,  where  the  beautiful 
marble  was  found,  and  stretched  our  eyes  to  see  Patmos,  where 
the  beloved  John  wrote  the  Revelation.  We  could  only  see 
the  waves  that  washed  its  shore.  We  passed  Crete,  and  read  the 
Epistle  to  Titus  with  a  new  interest ;  and  the  next  day  at  four 
(13th  May)  sailed  into  the  harbor  of  Alexandria.  The  customs 
of  the  East  are  very  striking  to  the  eye  at  first.  The  turban,  the 
beard,  the  hyke  or  immense  plaid,  the  wide  Arab  trousers,  the 
black  visages  and  legs  of  the  men,  quite  arrest  the  attention. 
The  close  veil,  the  forehead  ornaments,  the  ear-rings,  the  anklets, 
the  burden  carried  on  the  head,  the  children  carried  on  the  shoul- 
der, or  on  the  side,  all  these  in  the  women  are  striking,  especially 


186  LETTERS. 

at  first.  They  will  recall  to  you  many  of  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phets. The  plague  having  broken  out  at  Alexandria  the  day  we 
arrived,  we  were  prevented  from  going  up  to  Cairo,  and  after 
having  visited  the  Jews  in  the  synagogues,  we  determined  on 
proceeding  through  the  desert  for  the  Holy  Land,  that  we  might 
escape  quarantine.  We  left  Alexandria  on  the  14th  May,  and 
reached  Jerusalem  on  the  7th  June.  We  were  about  twenty-two 
days  living  after  the  manner  of  Bedouins  in  the  wilderness. 

Mount  Carmel;  24th  June,  1839. — I  thought  to  have  got  this 
letter  finished  in  Jerusalem,  but  we  were  hurried  away  so  unex- 
pectedly, in  consequence  of  a  considerable  increase  of  the  plague 
in  the  holy  city  then,  that  I  had  to  leave  this  and  many  other 
things  undone.  You  will  see  by  the  date  that  we  are  now  beside 
that  mountain  where  God  did  such  wonders  in  the  days  of  Elijah. 
Wfe  are  encamped  in  our  tents  within  a  few  yards  of  the  sea.  I 
am  now  writing  upon  a  mat  on  the  sand.  The  thermometer  is 
somewhere  about  80°,  and  I  am  writing  with  my  desk  on  my 
knee.  For  the  sake  of  distinctness,  I  will  take  up  the  thread  of 
our  story  where  I  last  left  it  off.  Our  journey  through  the  desert 
was  a  very  trying  one  in  many  ways.  I  now  understand  the 
meaning  of  the  text  which  says,  "  God  led  the  Israelites  through 
the  wilderness  to  try  them,  and  prove  them,  and  make  them  know 
what  was  in  their  hearts."  The  loneliness  is  very  great.  The 
utter  silence  of  all  the  world  to  you — the  want  of  every  necessary 
except  what  you  carry  along  with  you — all  these  try  the  soul  in  a 
way  you  can  hardly  imagine,  whether  we  will  cast  all  our  care 
upon  God  or  no.  The  first  part  of  the  desert  journey  we  went 
upon  asses  ;  but  the  second,  and  longest  part,  upon  camels — a 
made  of  journeying  of  all  others  the  most  fatiguing.  I  have 
thought  a  hundred  times  what  a  singular  picture  it  would  make, 
to  draw  our  company,  riding  through  the  desert  exalted  to  the 
giddy  height  of  the  hunch  of  the  camel.  I  have  often  thought 
also,  more  seriously  and  properly,  how  plainly  God  heard  the  pray- 
ers of  all  our  dear  friends  in  preserving  us  from  many  dangers. 
It  is  quite  a  miracle  that  I  was  enabled  to  bear  the  fatigue  of 
being  up  before  sunrise,  and  sailing  over  that  burning  wilderness, 
often  twelve  hours  a-day.  We  came  the  nearest  way  from 
Egypt,  alluded  to  in  Exod.  xiii.  17,  and  had  opportunity  of  seeing 
Rosetta  and  Damietta,  two  curious  Egyptian  towns.  We  sailed 
across  a  lake  called  Menzaleh,  and  encamped  one  night  beside  the 
ruins  of  the  ancient  Zoan.  Amid  these  we  could  plainly  trace 
the  finger  of  God  in  the  fulfilment  of  the  word  in  Ezekiel  xxx.  14, 
"  I  will  set  fire  in  Zoan."  At  El  Arish,  the  last  town  of  Egypt, 
we  clearly  traced  what  we  believed  to  be  the  River  of  Egypt,  so 
often  spoken  of,  as  the  boundary  of  Judah.  Like  all  the  streams 
in  the  south,  it  is  perfectly  dry,  but  the  water-course  was  very 
evident.  By  the  way,  tHis  suggests  the  meaning  of  a  text  which 
"  never  understood  before,  Psalm  cxxvi.,  "  Turn  our  captivity  as 


LETTERS.  19? 

the  streams  in  the  south."  Ir.  me  whole  of  the  south  part  of 
Canaan  the  streams  dry  up  in  the  summer.  I  think  we  only  came 
upon  one  flowing  stream  between  the  hill  and  Jerusalem.  In  the 
winter  God  restores  these  streams,  supplying  them  with  abundance 
of  water.  Now  this  is  the  very  prayer  of  the  Psalmist,  "  Do  for 
our  brethren  in  captivity  what  thou  doest  for  the  streams  in  the 
south.  Restore  them  in  all  their  life,  and  fulness,  and  beauty." 
So  may  it  be  in  all  our  parishes,  in  all  our  beloved  Scotland — 
never  so  lovely  or  desirable  as  when  we  are  far  from  it,  and  from 
its  pleasant  Sabbaths.  I  must  tell  you  now  about  Jerusalem.  It 
is  indeed  the  most  wonderful  place  I  was  ever  in.  We  reached 
it  about  twelve  o'clock,  under  a  burning  sun.  The  bleak  rocky 
hills  over  which  we  crossed  were  like  a  heated  oven,  but  all  was 
forgotten  when  the  city  of  the  Great  King  came  in  sight.  "  Your 
house  is  left  unto  you  desolate."  That  word  was  upon  every 
tongue.  Almost  every  approach  to  Jerusalem  gives  you  this  deso- 
late feeling ;  but  when  you  stay  there,  and  wander  down  into  its 
deep  valleys — or  climb  its  terraced  hills — or  sit  beside  shady 
Siloam,  whose  waters  flow  softly — or  meditate  on  Mount  Zion 
ploughed  like  a  field — the  whole  current  of  your  feelings  is  made 
to  flow,  and  Jerusalem  presents  the  remains  of  departed  beauty 
such  as  you  seek  for  in  vain  in  any  other  land. 

The  scene  which  might  seem  of  greatest  interest  in  Jerusalem 
is  Calvary,  where  the  Son  of  God  died.  But  God  has  so  willed 
it  that  nothing  but  pain  and  disappointment  follow  the  inquirei 
after  the  spot  where  the  blood  flowed  which  cleanses  from  all  sin. 
You  know  there  is  a  great  church  built  over  the  place.  The  hole 
made  by  the  cross  is  enclosed  in  a  star  of  gold  ;  and  a  marble 
slab  covers  what  they  call  the  sepulchre.  They  tell  you  so  many 
heinous  falsehoods,  that  we  were  all  inclined  to  doubt  the  whole 
matter.  The  place  in  Jerusalem  is  now  within  the  walls,  instead 
of  *'  without  the  gate."  There  is  no  mount — no  garden — nothing 
to  remind  you  of  that  day  of  awful  interest.  Gethsemane  makes 
up  in  interest  all  that  we  want  in  Calvary.  The  very  place  re- 
mains, and  by  its  simplicity,  convinces  the  mind  that  it  was  the 
spot  that  Jesus  loved.  Above  you,  on  the  opposite  side  of  Kedron, 
the  high  steep  brow  of  Moriah  rises ;  then  the  wall  of  the  city  ; 
aud  above  it,  the  Mosque  of  Omar,  which  stands  on  the  site  of 
God's  holy  temple.  The  road  to  Bethany  passes  in  front  of  the 
garden.  The  path  up  the  Mount  of  Olives  forms  another  boun- 
dary. It  is  enclosed  with  old  stone  walls,  like  all  the  walls  of 
Judea,  of  rude  stones,  without  any  cement.  Eight  very  old 
olives,  of  a  thousand  years  at  least,  stand  as  monuments  in  the 
place.  It  is  a  sweet  and  sacred  spot ;  and  you  will  not  wonder 
that  we  were  often  drawn  to  visit  it,  and  to  pray  on  the  very  spot 
where  Jesus  sweated  great  drops  of  blood.  The  Mount  of  Olives- 
is  a  hill  of  which  you  never  weary.  As  you  ascend  it  from  Geth- 
sem'ine,  every  step  gives  you  a  new  prospect.  We  turned  round 


198  LETTERS. 

again  and  again  to  look  upon  Jerusalem.  Jeremiah  says,  "  From 
the  daughter  of  Zion  all  beauty  is  departed."  And  I  believe  if  we 
had  seen  "  the  perfection  of  beauty"  in  the  day  of  its  glory,  we 
would  say  the  same.  Still,  from  the  Mount  of  Olives  it  is  most 
beautiful.  You  see  "  the  mountains  all  standing  round  about  Jeru- 
salem." The  whiteness  of  the  buildings  gives  it  a  dazzling  ap- 
pearance. The  deep  valleys  on  every  side  are  very  remarkable. 
On  the  north,  a  rising  tower  marks  Ramah,  where  Samuel  was 
born ;  and  on  the  south,  the  eye  fixes  on  Herodion,  a  conical  hill 
reside  Bethlehem.  When  you  come  to  the  top  of  Olivet,  you  look 
to  the  east,  and  the  Dead  Sea  seems  to  be  stretched  at  your  feet. 
The  mountains  of  Moab  look  quite  near ;  and  you  try  to  find  out 
Pisgah,  where  Moses  enjoyed  his  view  of  the  good  land.  Betha- 
ny appears  upon  the  east  side  of  a  declivity  near  you — a  pleasant 
village.  Twice  we  wandered  out  as  far  as  Bethany.  It  was 
pleasant  indeed  to  sit  under  its  spreading  fig-trees,  and  to  read 
over  John  xi.  Returning  by  the  Jericho  road,  we  stopt  at  the 
spot  where  Jesus  wept  over  the  city.  It  is  the  place  where  you 
"  come  near  and  behold  the  city,"  at  the  descent  of  the  Mount  of 
Olives.  After  full  consideration,  I  believe  it  to  be  the  very  spot. 
Zion  is  literally  ploughed  like  a  field.  I  have  brought  with  me 
some  barley  that  I  found  growing  on  its  summit.  Jerusalem  is 
become  heaps.  The  heaps  of  ruins  within  the  city  are  amazing  ; 
in  some  parts  they  are  higher  than  the  walls.  **  The  mountain 
of  the  house  is  like  the  high  places  of  the  forest."  Mount  Moriah 
has  now  two  Turkish  mosques  upon  it.  Aceldama  is  a  peaceful 
spot,  overhanging  the  pleasant  valley  of  Hinnom,  once  the  scene 
of  hideous  rites.  The  plague  was  very  severe  in  the  city  during 
our  stay  there,  which  prevented  us  from  having  that  close  inter- 
course with  the  inhabitants,  and  especially  with  the  Jews,  which 
was  so  desirable.  Mr.  Nicolayson,  the  English  missionary,  acted 
towards  us  like  a  brother.  He  lodged  us  in  one  of  the  mission 
houses  upon  Mount  Zion,  and  gave  us  opportunity  of  preaching 
and  of  receiving  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  was  truly  pleasant  to  eat 
of  that  bread  and  drink  of  that  cup  in  an  Upper  Room  in  Jerusa- 
lem. There  are  about  5000  Jews  in  Jerusalem,  very  poor  and 
very  divided  among  themselves,  looked  down  upon  as  dogs  by 
the  Moslems  ;  still  they  bear  in  their  faces  and  manners  the  proof 
that  the  land  is  their  own.  They  are  entirely  supported  by  con- 
tributions from  Europe.  They  devote  themselves  to  the  studv 
of  the  Law  and  the  Talmud.  I  had  an  interesting  meeting  witli 
one  Jew  at  the  large  stones,  the  only  remains  of  God's  temple. 
He  was  sitting  praying,  and  looking  very  sad.  I  asked  him  what 
he  was  reading.  He  showed  me  ;  it  was  the  xxii.  Psalm  in  He- 
brew. I  took  it  up  and  read  it  over  to  him.  He  said  he  under- 
stood it — and  that  it  applied  to  David.  I  showed  him  that  could 
not  be,  for  David  was  never  pierced  in  hands  and  feet.  3 


LETTERS  199 

shortly  explained  to  him  the  gospel,  an~   showed  him  the  only 
way  of  forgiveness.     He  looked  very  sad  sitting  on  the  ground. 

I  must  hurry  on.  We  visited  Hebron,  and  had  an  interesting 
meeting  with  the  Jews  there.  It  is  a  delightful  place.  We  visited 
Bethlehem  on  our  return.  It  is  curious  that  almost  all  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Bethlehem  are  Christians — that  is,  Greeks  and  Catholics. 
We  left  Jerusalem  on  the  18th  instant,  and  proceeded  north  by 
Ramah,  Gibeon,  Bethel,  Sychar,  Samaria,  to  Carmel.  I  cannot 
tell  you  the  delightful  and  solemn  feelings  with  which  we  traverse 
this  land  of  promise.  The  fulfilment  of  prophecy  is  everywhere 
remarkable.  At  Sychar  we  tried  to  find  out  the  well  where  Jesus 
sat  wearied.  Mr.  Bonar  found  it,  and  let  his  Bible  fall  into  it. 
He  could  not  get  it  again,  "  for  the  well  is  deep."  Ebal  on  the 
orth,  a  frowning  rocky  hill.  Gerizzim  is  also  precipitous,  but 
smiles  with  verdant  gardens.  Sychar  is  a  beautiful  place.  We 
spent  a  most  interesting  morning  among  the  Jews  and  Samari- 
tans— saw  both  their  synagogues,  and  reasoned  with  them  out  of 
the  Scriptures,  proving  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  Oh  that  the  Sa- 
viour would  do  as  he  did  before  in  this  place — say  plainly,  "  I  that 
speak  unto  thee  am  He"  When  we  meet,  if  that  be  the  will  of 
God,  I  shall  have  many  descriptions  to  give  you  of  the  scenes  of 
this  land.  It  has  far  surpassed  all  my  expectations.  We  arrived 
at  Carmel  on  Saturday,  and  are  now  in  quarantine.  We  and  all 
our  clothes  were  yesterday  bathed  in  the  sea.  In  consequence  of 
undergoing  this  process  our  quarantine  is  seven  days  shorter  ;  and 
on  Monday  next  we  hope  to  proceed  to  Tiberias  and  Saphet — the 
only  places  of  importance  for  Jews,  except  Tyre  and  Sidon,  which 
we  shall  visit  on  our  way  to  Beyrout.  We  are  sorry  that  so 
much  of  our  time  is  taken  up,  but  we  have  gone  as  quickly  as 
possible  in  the  circumstances.  We  are  all  in  good  health.  Tsuf- 
fer  occasionally  from  my  heart,  but  much  less  than  I  used.  I  do 
hope,  if  it  be  the  will  of  my  Master,  thvat  I  may  yet  again  serve 
him  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son.  This  is  a  delicious  climate.  I  have 
heard  once  from  home.  I  am  thankful  to  hear  of  the  peace  and 
grace  given  to  my  people  on  our  communion-day.  Dear  people, 
may  the  great  Shepherd  feed  them  !  I  was  happy  to  hear  of  Dr. 
Chalmers'  success.  Dismayed  at  the  decision  of  the  Lord  Chan- 
cellor, but  "  Jehovah  nissi," — the  Lord  is  our  banner.  My  kind- 
est regards  to  Mrs.  R.,  and  to  the  brethren  that  ask  for  me.  I 
often  pray  most  humbly  for  all,  even  my  enemies.  Yours  ever 


UOO  LETTERS. 


TO   REV.    R.    MACDONALD    OF    BLAIRGOWR1E. 

The  Holy  Land. 

MOUNT  CARMEL,  June  26,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  wrote  to  you  from  the  Land  of  Egypt,  and 
now  from  the  Land  of  Promise.  1  would  have  written  from  Jeru- 
salem, but  our  departure  was  so  hurried,  owing  to  an  increase  of 
the  awful  disease  of  the  plague,  that  I  could  not  accomplish  it. 
Indeed,  I  thought  it  would  be  more  for  the  pleasure  and  advan- 
tage of  all  my  friends  if  I  spent  my  time  in  fully  seeing  the  won- 
ders of  the  City  of  the  Great  King.  It  is  all  deeply  graven  OK. 
my  memory  and  my  heart.  The  first  sight  of  Jerusalem  made 
my  heart  sink  within  me — it  was  so  desolate ;  the  walls  appeared 
so  low,  so  dark,  so  poor.  But  better  acquaintance  with  its  deep 
valleys  and  singular  hills,  its  trees  and  fountains,  has  made  it 
appear  one  of  the  loveliest  spots  Jesus  visited.  There  is  a  holy 
beauty  about  Jerusalem,  for  you  cannot  walk  a  step  without  re- 
membering the  scenes  that  have  passed  there,  and  without  looking 
forward  to  a  time  when  it  will  again  become  the  joy  of  the  whole 
earth.  You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  I  have  stood  all  our  great 
fatigues  wonderfully,  and  even  without  being  the  worse  of  them, 
but  rather  the  better.  I  may  almost  say  I  feel  that  God  has  been 
answering  the  continued  prayer  of  those  that  love  me ;  still  I  am 
not  yet  what  I  was,  though  I  hope  to  be.  All  my  companions  had 
the  privilege  of  preaching  in  Jerusalem.  I  felt  that  it  was  kept 
from  me,  but  that  it  was  overflowing  goodness  that  gave  us  to 
receive  the  broken  bread  and  poured  out  wine,  in  an  Upper  Cham- 
ber, where  Jesus  first  instituted  it.  I  wish  I  could  recount  to  you 
all  that  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  so  as  to  make  you  almost  see 
it  all  over  again.  Joy  is  increased  by  spreading  it  to  others. 
Thus  Christ's  joy  and  glory  are  increased  by  making  us  partakers 
of  it.  Our  life  in  the  wilderness  was  a  singular  one.  Since  the 
day  1  wrote  you  we  have  never  known  the  luxury  of  a  bed.  We 
spread  our  mats  upon  the  sand,  and  God  watches  over  us,  when 
we  are  under  the  cover  of  our  frail  tent,  as  much  as  if  it  were 
within  brazen  gates  and  bars.  We  often  hear  the  cry  of  the  wolves 
at  night,  and  there  are  many  lynxes  and  hyenas  in  this  very  moun- 
tain ;  but  God  keeps  us  safely.  The  burning  heat  of  the  desert — 
the  long  fatiguing  journeys,  sometimes  twelve  hours  or  fourteen 
in  the  day  upon  the  camel — the  insatiable  thirst — and  our  weak- 
ness— were  very  trying  to  our  faith  and  to  our  temper ;  it  proved 
us,  and  made  us  know  what  was  in  our  heart.  Ah  !  dear  friend, 
wherever  we  journey,  union  to  Jesus  and  holiness  from  his  Spirit 
flowing  into  us,  is  our  chief  and  only  happiness.  Never  cease  to 
show  your  people  that  to  be  holy  is  to  be  happy ;  and  that,  to 
bring  us  to  perfect  holiness  and  likeness  to  God,  was  the  very  end 
foi  which  Christ  died. 


LETTERS.  201 

We  entered  the  land  of  the  Philistines  1st  of  Jane  You  anovr 
the  prophets  say  thafc  the  sea-coast  there  is  to  be  "  cottages  for 
shepherds  and  folds  for  flocks."  Zeph.  ii.  6.  It  is  really  so.  You 
cannot  imagine  a  country  more  completely  covered  with  flocks 
and  herds — camels  and  asses,  and  oxen  and  sheep,  and  goats. 
The  inhabitants  are  Arabs — a  poor  and  ignorant  race  of  men. 
How  often  we  have  wished  for  the  Arabian  tongue  to  preach 
to  them  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  We  passed  like 
the  spies  through  the  valley  of  Eshcol.  We  came  to  a  small  Arab 
town,  Bet-hanoon.  For  illustration  I  will  draw  it.*  This  will 
give  you  an  idea  of  all  Arab  towns.  Every  roof  is  flat ;  so  that 
the  people  sit  there,  pray  there,  dry  their  corn  and  sift  it  there. 
There  are  no  vines  in  Eshcol  now,  but  immense  bunches  of  grapes 
are  still  produced  in  some  places  of  the  Holy  Land.  The  trees 
around  the  village  are  figs — a  beautiful  dark  green  tree.  We  are 
now  tasting  the  first  ripe  figs,  which  are,  like  Jeremiah's,  very 
good.  We  crossed  the  brook  Sorek,  quite  dry ;  indeed,  I  think 
we  only  met  with  one  flowing  stream  between  the  desert  and  Je- 
rusalem. The  streams  in  the  south  are  all  dry  in  the  summer,  (see 
Psalm  cxxvi.)  We  slept  that  night  beside  a  small  town,  which 
we  take  to  be  Eshtdol,  near  which  Samson  was  born.  We  saw 
there  the  brown  tents  of  some  Bedouin  Arabs,  illustrating  Song  i. 
— the  brown  tents  of  Kedar.  This  was  in  the  tribe  of  Dan.  Next 
day  we  went  due  east,  across  the  vast  plain  Sephela,  where  Asa 
fought  his  battle,  2  Chron.  xiv.,  till  we  entered  among  the  lovely 
hills  of  Judah.  A  wonderful  fulfilment  of  God's  Word  was  pressed 
on  our  attention  all  that  day.  The  quantities  of  weeds  in  the 
plains  are  quite  remarkable,  and  all  of  them  are  of  a  briery,  prick- 
ly nature.  I  counted  eleven  different  kinds  of  thistle,  some  of 
them  of  gigantic  size.  In  a  field  where  barley  had  been  sown,  there 
were  more  of  these  thorns  and  briers  than  of  the  barley.  Now 
turn  to  Isaiah  xxxii.  13,  "  Upon  the  land  of  my  people  shall  come 
up  thorns  and  briers  ;"  and  see  how  long  (v.  15),  "  Until  the 
spirit  be  poured  upon  us  from  on  high."  Indeed,  every  mountain 
and  valley  of  this  land  is  a  witness  for  God,  speaking  silently 
but  mightily,  declaring  that  God's  Word  abideth  forever. 

We  arrived  at  Jerusalem  on  7th  June,  and  lighted  off  our  camels 
within  the  Jaffa  gate.  The  first  thing  that  struck  me  was  the 
quantity  of  various  heaps.  (See  Micah  iii.  12.)  It  was  two  or 
three  days  before  we  recovered  our  fatigues.  The  first  time  we 
went  out  was  to  the  two  pools  of  Gihon ;  the  upper  pool  still  con- 
tains water. 

Again,  we  went  to  Mount  Olivet.  Winding  round  the  noble 
walls  at  Jerusalem,  Mount  Olivet  appears  with  its  softly  rounded 
triple  point.  It  is  a  beautiful  hill  of  very  great  extent.  It  is  com- 
posed of  a  pure  white  limestone,  which  appears  in  many  places, 

*  Here  he  Jad  sketched  the  village  with  his  pen.  He  enlivened  many  of  his  let. 
tors  with  these  outline.s3  that  spoke  more  expressively  than  words, 


LETTERS. 

and  gives  the  whole  a  whitish  appearance.  Fine  old  olives  adorn 
it  on  every  side — fig-trees  here  and  there — and  pomegranates, 
with  their  beautiful  deep  red  flowers.  A  monastery  and  a  mosque 
are  on  the  top,  and  three  or  four  small  towers  on  different  points 
of  it.  Crops  of  barley  may  be  discerned  here  and  there.  It  is 
altogether  a  pleasant  hill.  Between  you  and  it  lies  the  deep  valley 
of  Jehosaphat.  The  bed  of  the  Kedron,  quite  dry,  forms  the  low- 
est part.  Going  along  by  the  east  wall  of  Jerusalem  till  you  are 
nearly  opposite  the  place  where  the  Temple  stood  (now  the  Mosque 
of  Omar),  you  then  descend  the  steep  bank  of  Moriah  to  the 
Kedron.  A  small  bridge  now  helps  you  to  cross.  Here  David 
went,  flying  from  Absalom  barefooted.  Here  Jesus  used  to  cross 
going  to  Gethsemane  or  to  Bethany.  The  path  before  you  leads 
right  up  the  steepest  part  of  Mount  Olivet.  It  is  a  pleasant  path. 
Turning  every  now  and  then,  you  see  Jerusalem  in  all  its  faded 
glory,  minarets  and  cupolas  lying  beneath  you.  Another  path 
winds  upwards  round  the  hill  to  Bethany,  the  sweet  village  of 
Martha  and  Mary,  two  miles  off.  The  little  nook  between  these 
two  paths  forms  all  that  remains  of  Gethsemane.  It  is  a  pleasant 
spot.  No  one  that  knows  the  Saviour  can  visit  it,  and  look  upon 
its  eight  old  olive-trees,  without  feeling  drawn  to  it.  We  tried  to 
pray  there,  where  Jesus  sweated  blood  for  us.  It  was  sweet  to 
intercede  for  you  and  all  we  love  in  that  sacred  spot.  Another 
favorite  spot  was  the  fountain  of  Siloam,  farther  down  the  valley 
of  Jehosaphat.  It  flows  so  softly  from  under  the  Temple,  that 
you  cannot  hear  the  ripple  of  its  waters.  You  descend  a  great 
many  steps  in  the  rock,  and  drink  its  delightful  waters.  I  send 
you  a  small  hymn  on  the  other  side,  which  will  imprint  it  on  your 
memory.  The  valley  of  Hinnom  is  a  deep  gorge  or  vale  to  the 
south  of  Jerusalem.  Mount  Zion  is  actually  ploughed  like  afield. 
It  descends  steeply  into  Hinnom,  which  again  has  a  rocky  barrier 
on  the  opposite  side.  Aceldama  is  a  fearful  spot  above. 

We  left  Jerusalem  on  18th  June,  and  arrived  here  on  21st  May. 
Many  a  pleasant  scene  we  saw  between.  It  is  a  delightsome 
land.  One  only  I  can  mention — Sychar.  It  was  a  sweet  even- 
ing when  we  entered  the  valley  made  by  Ebal,  a  gloomy  barren 
hill,  and  Gerizzim,  a  rocky  hill,  but  garnished  with  gardens.  The 
town  lies  beautiful  between,  keeping  nearer  to  Gerizzim.  The 
next  morning  we  visited  the  synagogue.  A.  B.  was  in  time  for 
the  service  at  six  o'clock.  He  had  very  interesting  discussions 
with  several  of  the  Jews,  all  carried  on  in  Hebrew.  You  may 
believe  we  are  not  very  fluent  in  the  holy  tongue,  and  yet  it  is 
wonderful  how  we  get  on.  We  visited  the  Samaritans  also,  and, 
after  taking  off  our  shoes,  we  were  admitted  into  their  synagogue 
to  see  the  MS.  of  the  Pentateuch,  3600  years  old.  Andrew  alone 
found  out  the  well  where  Jesus  sat,  and  dropped  his  Bible  in  by 
accident.  The  Jews  here  are  far  kinder  and  pleasanter  than  in 
Europe.  They  wear  a  beautiful  dress.  They  ar**  much  fairer  in 


LETTERS.  203 


color  than  the  Arabs,  and  every  way  a  more  noble  people  ;  a 
then,  when  you  look  your  Bible,  and  see  the  promises  that  are 
waiting  to  be  fulfilled  to  them,  how  does  the  heart  fill  towards 
them.  God  will  yet  gather  them  one  by  one.  Pray  still  for  their 
in-bringing.  It  is  not  easy  to  pray  really  for  Israel  :  it  needs  you 
to  have  much  of  the  peculiar  mind  of  God.  The  same  evening 
we  visited  Samaria,  about  six  or  eight  miles  north  of  Sychar.  It 
is  now  a  poor  Arab  village,  but  the  finger  of  God  is  there.  It  is 
a  hill  surrounded  by  hills  on  all  sides.  Micah  i.  6  is  the  clearest 
description  of  it.  It  is  like  an  heap  of  the  field.  Just  as  you 
have  seen  the  stones  gathered  out  of  a  field  into  heaps,  such  is 
Samaria.  The  vast  ruins  are  all  thrown  down,  and  form  just 
heaps  in  the  field.  It  is  as  the  plantings  of  a  vineyard.  There 
is  but  one  vine  on  the  whole  hill,  but  it  is  all  terraced  and  cleared, 
just  as  if  it  were  to  be  planted  with  vines.  "  And  I  will  pour," 
&c.  This  is  wonderfully  fulfilled.  It  filled  me  with  holy  awe  to 
look  at  the  heaps  of  stones  —  fragments  of  pillars  all  rolling  down 
into  the  valley.  The  foundations  are  actually  discovered.  What 
a  monument  of  the  truth  of  God  !  I  have  only  time  to  commend 
you  to  God,  and  to  say  —  brother,  pray  for  us.  Yours  ever,  &c. 
P.  S.  —  Commend  me  to  your  true  yoke-fellow,  Mr.  Smith,  and 
to  Mr.  Gillies,  and  to  Mr.  Baxter.  I  cease  not  to  mention  all  in 
my  prayers,  and  hope  that  they  do  not  forget  me.  "  We  are 
made  partakers  of  Christ  if  we  hold  the  beginning  of  our  confi- 
dence firm  unto  the  end." 


TO   WM.    C.    BURNS,    DUNDEE. 
Inquiries  about  the  Revival  on  first  coming  home. 

20  HILL  STREET,  EDINBURGH, 
15th  November,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND  AND  BROTHER — I  last  night  arrived  once  more 
in  my  beloved  home,  conducted  through  every  danger  by  the  un- 
seen hand  of  our  Father  in  Heaven.  I  cannot  lose  a  moment  in 
writing  you  a  few  lines.  It  was  not  till  we  arrived  in  Ham- 
burgh, that  we  heard  anything  of  what  has  been  doing  in  our  be- 
loved land  for  the  last  five  months.  There  we  heard  only  a  rumor 
that  God  had  visited  his  people  in  love,  and  those  also  that  were 
Lo-Ammi.  You  may  believe  that  it  was  with  a  thankful,  joyful 
spirit  that  we  read  of  these  things.  I  cannot  rest  till  I  hear  from 
you  what  has  been  done  among  my  own  dear  flock.  I  do  not  like  to 
impose  a  task  on  you  ;  but  if  you  have  an  hour's  leisure,  it  would 
be  truly  gratifying  to  me  to  hear  from  you,  before  I  come  over,  a 
minute  account  of  all  that  God  seems  to  have  wrought  in  Dundee 
during  my  absence.  You  remember  it  was  the  prayer  of  my  heart 
when  we  parted,  that  you  might  be  a  thousand  fold  more  blessed 


204  LETTERS. 

to  the  people  than  ever  my  minis  tiy  had  been.  How  it  will  glad- 
den my  heart,  if  you  can  really  tell  me  that  it  has  been  so.  My 
poor,  dear  flock,  hard-hearted,  and  stiff-necked  as  they  were,  if 
the  Lord  has  really  opened  their  hearts,  and  brought  them  to  3 
saving  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  if  their  hearts  and  lives  are  to- 
gether  changed,  I  will  bless  God  while  I  have  any  being. 

The  work  at  Kilsyth  seems  to  be  owned  by  all  God's  true  ser- 
vants as  not  the  work  of  man  but  indeed  divine.  What  a  great 
joy  to  you  and  to  your  excellent  father  to  have  your  labors  thus 
honored  of  God.  The  Lord  preserve  you  both  from  all  the  per- 
sonal danger  to  your  own  souls  which  such  success  exposes 
you  to  ! 

I  must  not  write  much,  having  agreed  to  preach  on  Sabbath. 
I  would  often  have  written  you  when  away,  but  you  know  my 
weakness,  and  I  was  always  uncertain  as  to  your  movements. 
Do  write  me  if  you  have  time.  Tell  me  all  the  good  and  all  the 
bad.  I  know  well  that  when  Christ  is  nearest,  Satan  also  is 
busiest.  What  of  my  elders  ?  Of  my  dear  established  Chris- 
tians ?  What  of  those  who  were  but  lambs  ?  And  what  of  those 
whom  I  left  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death  ? 

The  Lord  send  me  good  news. 

I  shall  try  to  be  over  on  Thursday  evening  next,  if  I  am  well, 
and  trust  to  join  you  in  praising  God  together  for  all  his  mercy, 
and  grace,  and  faithfulness,  since  we  parted.  Whether  I  shall  be 
able  to  resume  the  full  work  of  the  ministry  again  or  no,  I  can- 
not tell.  My  heart  still  beats  too  much.  But  I  shall  try ;  and  if 
the  Lord  shows  me  that  my  work  in  that  way  is  done,  I  shall  pray 
for  submission. 

Do  write  me  speedily,  for  I  weary  to  hear. 

With  regard  to  temporal  things,  remember  I  shall  expect  you 
honestly  to  tell  how  far  your  small  salary  has  gone  to  cover  your 
expenses.  And  if  it  has  not  covered  them,  remember  I  insist  on 
your  demanding  as  much  more  as  will.  The  workman  is  worthy 
of  his  hire. 

And  now  the  Lord  keep  you  humble  and  prayerful  in  secret, 
and  may  it  not  be  needful  that  you  be  afflicted  as  I  have  been  ; 
and  may  your  ministry  be  blessed  still  a  thousand  times  more ! 
With  kindest  love  to  all  my  people,  yours  affectionately,  &c. 


TO    MISS    COLLIER,  DUNDEE. 
Kiehes  if  Christ— resemblance  to  Him. 

EDINBURGH,  February  26,  1S4Q 

MY  DEAR  Miss  COLLIER, — I  am  sorry  to  leave  town  without 
seeing  you,  but  I  find  myself  obliged  to  do  so.  A  long  and  in- 
leresting  meeting  of  Presbytery  took  up  the  greater  part  of  my 


LETTERS. 


time.  I  am  delighted  to  hear  that  you  are  still  keeping  a  little 
better,  and  fondly  hope  the  Lord  may  restore  you  to  us  once 
more,  to  help  us  by  your  prayers  in  these  trying  but  glorious 
times.  I  would  like  to  have  seen  you  once  again  before  going 
back,  but  I  must  just  content  myself  with  casting  you  on  the 
Lord  on  whom  you  believe.  Precious  friend  and  unchangeable 
priest,  is  Christ  —  sweeter  to  you  than  honey  and  the  honeycomb. 
How  great  is  the  goodness  he  hath  laid  up  for  them  that  fear 
him  !  Just  as  the  miser  lays  up  money  that  he  may  feast  his  eyes 
upon  it,  so  Christ  has  laid  up  unsearchable  riches,  that  he  may 
supply  all  our  need  out  of  them.  Unfathomable  oceans  of  grace 
are  in  Christ  for  you.  Dive  and  dive  again,  you  will  never  come 
to  the  bottom  of  these  depths.  How  many  millions  of  dazzling 
pearls  and  gems  are  at  this  moment  hid  in  the  deep  recesses  of  the 
ocean  caves  !  But  there  are  unsearchable  riches  in  Christ.  Seek 
more  of  them.  The  Lord  enrich  you  with  them.  I  have  always 
thought  it  a  very  pitiful  show  when  great  people  ornament  them- 
selves with  brilliants  and  diamonds  ;  but  it  is  the  truest  wisdom  to 
adorn  the  soul  with  Christ  and  his  graces.  "  Can  a  maid  forget 
her  ornaments,  or  a  bride  her  attire,  yet  my  people  have  forgotten 
me,  days  without  number."  You  see  my  pen  runs  on,  though  I 
fear  you  will  hardly  be  able  to  read  what  I  write.  The  Lord 
Jesus  give  you  out  of  his  fulness,  and  grace  for  grace.  In  a 
mirror  you  will  observe  that  every  feature  of  the  face  is  reflected 
—  both  the  large  and  small  features.  Now  our  soul  should  be  a 
mirror  of  Christ  ;  we  should  reflect  every  feature  ;  for  every 
grace  in  Christ  there  should  be  a  counterpart  grace  in  us.  The 
Lord  give  you  this  ;  then  I  can  ask  no  more  for  you.  Your 
times  are  in  his  hand.  Psalm  xxxi.  May  you  have  the  blessing 
of  Asher,  "  As  thy  days  so  shall  thy  strength  be." 

Farewell  till  we  meet.     Kindest  regards  to  Miss  N.  and  Mrs 
Coutts,  and  believe  me  ever  yours  in  lasting  bonds,  &c. 


TO    MR.    J.    T.    JUST. 

How  to  conduct  prayer-meetings. 


March  27, 1840. 


MY  DEAR  JOHN — I  was  glad  to  receive  your  letter  and  am 
happy  to  answer  you  on  the  matter  in  which  you  apply  to 
me.  No  person  can  be  a  child  of  God  without  living  in  secret 
prayer ;  and  no  community  of  Christians  can  be  in  a  lively  con- 
dition without  unity  in  prayer.  In  Daniel's  time  you  see  how  it 
was.  (Dan.  ii.  17,  18.)  You  see  what  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples 
on  it.  (Mat.  xviii.  19,)  and  what  a  sweet  promise  of  his  presence 
and  a  gracious  answer  he  connects  with  meeting  for  prayer 
You  see  how  it  will  be  in  the  ktter  day,  (Zech.  vii.  21,)  when 


206  LETTEHS. 

meetings  for  prayer,  or,  at  least,  concerts  for  prayer,  shall  be  held 
by  different  towns.  One  great  rule  in  holding  them  is,  that  they 
be  really  meetings  of  disciples.  If  four  or  five  of  you,  that 
know  the  Lord,  would  meet  together  regularly,  you  will  find  that 
far  more  profitable  than  a  meeting  open  to  all.  In  an  open  meet- 
ing you  are  apt  to  become  teachers,  and  to  be  proud.  In  a  se- 
cret meeting  you  feel  all  on  a  level,  poor  and  needy,  seeking  wa- 
ter. If  a  young  man,  acquainted  with  any  of  you,  becomes  con- 
cerned about  his  soul,  or  a  lively  Christian  is  visiting  any  of 
you,  these  may  be  admitted ;  but  do  not  make  your  meeting  more 
open. 

The  prayer-meeting  I  like  best,  is  where  there  is  only  praise 
and  prayer,  and  the  reading  of  God's  Word.  There  is  then  least 
room  for  frail  human  nature  to  pervert  the  meeting  to  an  im- 
proper end.  It  is  well  to  read  regularly  through  a  book  of  Scrip- 
ture, or  at  least  to  fix  the  chapter  the  evening  before,  that  it  may 
be  prayed  over  in  secret,  before  coming  to  the  meeting.  If  you 
only  read,  then  two  chapters  may  be  read,  and  then  two  members 
pray  at  a  meeting.  Each  member  would  take  his  turn.  Let 
there  be  no  presiding  of  one  over  another,  for  all  are  brethren. 
When  a  godly  minister,  or  elder,  or  experienced  Christian  is  visi- 
ting you,  he  should  be  invited  to  take  the  whole  service. 

Many  meetings  are  not  contented  with  merely  reading  God's 
Word,  they  fix  upon  some  verse  or  two  as  matter  of  conversation, 
and  each  one  gives  his  opinion  round.  Some  take  a  question  of 
the  Shorter  Catechism  each  evening,  and  speak  on  it  in  the  same 
manner.  Some  propose  cases  of  conscience,  and  how  Christians 
ought  to  act  in  different  cases.  Now,  I  never  forbid  any  of  these 
where  the  members  prefer  this ;  still,  I  must  confess  I  feel  the 
danger  to  which  they  are  exposed.  You  require  more  grace  to 
be  kept  humble  and  meek,  and  loving,  if  you  engage  in  this  ser- 
vice. You  are  exposed  to  the  danger  of  differing  from  one  ano- 
ther— disputing,  seeking  admiration  and  pre-eminence,  to  all 
which  you  know,  dear  John,  your  hearts  are  naturally  most  prone. 
If  you  choose  any  of  these,  the  first  appears  the  best,  that  of  fixing 
on  a  verse  or  two  of  the  chapter  read.  But  do  seek  meekness  in 
speaking  together  upon  it.  Meet  weekly,  at  a  convenient  hour. 
Be  regular  in  attendance.  Let  nothing  keep  you  away  from 
your  meeting.  Pray  in  secret  before  going.  Let  your  prayers 
in  the  meeting  be  formed  as  much  as  possible  upon  what  you 
have  read  in  the  Bible.  You  will  thus  learn  variety  of  petition, 
and  a  Scripture  style.  Pray  that  you  may  pray  to  God,  and  not 
for  the  ears  of  man.  Feel  his  presence  more  than  man's.  Pray 
for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  on  the  Church  of  Christ  and  for  the 
world — for  the  purity  and  unity  of  God's  children — for  the  raising 
up  of  godly  ministers,  and  the  blessing  of  those  that  are  already. 
Pray  for  the  conversion  of  your  friends,  of  your  neighbors,  of  the 


LETTERS.  207 

whole  town.  Pray  for  the  sending  of  the  gospel  to  the  Jews,  umd 
to  the  Gentile  nations. 

Pride  is  Satan's  wedge  for  splitting  prayer-meetings  to  pieces 
— watch  and  pray  against  it.  If  you  have  not  the  spirit  of  God 
among  you,  you  will  have  the  spirit  of  the  devil.  Watch  against 
seeking  to  be  greater  than  one  another;  watch  against  lip-re- 
ligion. Above  all,  abide  in  Christ,  and  he  will  abide  in  you.  He 
is  able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  make  you  happy,  holy 
young  men.  There  is  no  joy  like  that  of  holiness.  May  Enoch's 
companion  be  yours. 

Write  me  how  you  come  on,  and  believe  me  ever  yours  affec- 
tionately, &c. 


TO    A    PARISHIONER    ON    A    SICK-BED. 

How  cares  and  troubles  tanctify. 

March  31,  1840. 

DEAR  M. — I  may  not  see  you  for  a  little,  as  I  am  not  strong  ; 
and,  therefore,  I  send  you  a  line  in  answer  to  your  letter.  I  like 
to  hear  from  you,  and  especially  when  God  is  revealing  himself  to 
your  soul.  All  his  doings  are  wonderful.  It  is,  indeed,  amazing 
how  he  makes  use  of  affliction  to  make  us  feel  his  love  more. 
Your  house*  is,  I  trust,  in  some  measure  like  that  house  in  B&thany 
of  which  it  is  said,  "  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister,  and 
Lazarus."  They  had  different  degrees  of  grace.  One  had  more 
faith  and  another  more  love,  still  Jesus  loved  them  all.  Martha 
was  more  inclined  to  be  worldly  than  Mary,  yet  Jesus  loved  them 
both.  It  is  a  happy  house  when  Jesus  loves  all  that  dwell  in  it. 
Surely  it  is  next  door  to  heaven. 

The  message  of  Martha  and  Mary  to  Christ  (John  xi.  3)  teaches 
you  to  carry  all  your  temporal  as  well  as  your  spiritual  troubles 
to  his  feet.  Leave  them  there.  Carry  one  another's  case  to 
Jesus.  Is  it  not  a  wonderful  grace  in  God  to  have  given  you 
peace  in  Christ,  before  laying  you  down  on  your  long  sick-bed. 
It  would  have  been  a  wearisome  lie  if  you  had  been  an  enemy  to 
God,  and  then  it  would  have  been  over  hell.  Do  you  feel  Rom. 
v.  3  to  be  true  in  your  experience  ?  You  cannot  love  trouble  for 
its  own  sake  ;  bitter  must  always  be  bitter,  and  pain  must  always 
be  pain.  God  knows  you  cannot  love  trouble.  Yet  for  the  bless- 
ings that  it  brings,  he  can  make  you  pray  for  it.  Does  trouble 
work  patience  in  you  ?  Does  it  lead  you  to  cling  closer  to  the 
Lord  Jesus — to  hide  deeper  in  the  rock  ?  Does  it  make  you  "  be 
still  and  know  that  he  is  God  ?"  Does  it  make  you  lie  passive  in 
his  hand,  and  know  no  will  but  His  ?  Thus  does  patience  work 
experience — an  experimental  acquaintance  with  Jesus.  Does  it 
bring  you  a  fuller  taste  of  his  sweetness,  so  that  you  know  whom 


208  LETTERS. 

you  have  believed  ?  And  does  this  experience  give  you  a  furthe* 
hope  of  glory — another  anchor  cast  within  the  veil?  And  does 
this  hope  give  you  a  heart  that  cannot  be  ashamed,  because  con- 
vinced that  God  has  loved  you.  and  will  love  you  to  the  end  ? 
Ah !  then  you  have  got  the  improvement  of  trouble,  if  it  has  led 
you  thus.  Pray  for  me  still,  that  I  may  get  the  good  of  all  God's 
dealings  with  me.  Lean  all  on  Jesus.  Pray  for  a  time  of  the 
pouring  out  of  God's  spirit,  that  many  more  may  be  saved.  I 
hope  the  Lord's  work  is  not  done  in  this  place  yet.  Ever  your 
affectionate  pastor,  &c. 


TO  A  SOUL  WHOM    HE    HAD  NEVER  SEEN,  BUT  WHOSE    CASE  WAS 
LAID    BEFORE    HIM    BY    A    FRIEND. 

Looking  out  to  Jesus.— Colos.  ii.  1,  2. 

March  20,  1340. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  do  not  even  know  your  name,  but  I  think 
I  know  something  of  the  state  of  your  soul.  Your  friend  has 
been  with  me,  and  told  me  a  little  of  your  mind  ;  and  I  write  a 
few  lines  just  to  bid  you  look  to  Jesus  and  live.  Look  at  Num- 
bers xxi.  9,  and  you  will  see  your  disease  and  your  remedy. 
You  have  been  bitten  by  the  great  serpent.  The  poison  of  sin  is 
through  and  through  your  whole  heart,  but  Christ  has  been  lifted 
up  on  the  cross  that  you  may  look  and  live.  Now,  do  not  look 
so  long  and  so  harassingly  at  your  own  heart  and  feelings.  What 
will  you  find  there  but  the  bite  of  the  serpent  ?  You  were  shapen 
in  iniquity,  and  the  whole  of  your  natural  life  has  been  spent  in 
sin.  The  more  God  opens  your  eyes,  the  more  you  will  feel  that 
you  are  lost  in  yourself.  This  is  your  disease.  Now  for  the  re- 
medy. Look  to  Christ ;  for  the  glorious  Son  of  God  so  loved 
lost  souls,  that  he  took  on  him  a  body  and  died  for  us — bore  our 
curse,  and  obeyed  the  law  in  our  place.  Look  to  him  and  live. 
You  need  no  preparation,  you  need  no  endeavors,  you  need  no 
duties,  you  need  no  strivings,  you  only  need  to  look  and  live. 
Look  at  John  xvii.  3.  The  way  to  be  saved  is  to  know  God's 
heart  and  the  heart  of  Jesus.  To  be  awakened,  you  need  to 
know  your  own  heart.  Look  in  at  your  own  heart,  if  you  wish 
to  know  your  lost  condition.  See  the  pollution  that  is  there — 
forgetfulness  of  God,  deadness,  insensibility  to  his  love.  If  you 
are  judged  as  you  are  in  yourself,  you  will  be  lost.  To  be  saved, 
you  need  to  know  the  heart  of  God  and  of  Christ.  The  four 
Gospels  are  a  narrative  of  the  heart  of  Christ.  They  show  his 
compassion  to  sinners  and  his  glorious  work  in  their  stead.  If 
you  only  knew  that  heart  as  it  is,  you  would  lay  your  weary 
head  with  John  on  his  bosom.  Do  not  take  up  your  time  so  much 


LETTERS.  209 

with  studying  your  own  heart  as  with  studying  Christ's  heart. 
"  For  one  look  at  yourself,  take  ten  looks  at  Christ." 

Look  at  Romans  xv.  13.  That  is  my  prayer  for  you.  You  are 
looking  for  peace  in  striving,  or  peace  in  duties,  or  peace  in  re- 
forming your  mind  ;  but  ah !  look  at  his  word.  "  The  God  of 
hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing"  All  your 
peace  is  to  be  found  in  believing  God's  Word  about  his  Son.  If 
tor  a  moment  you  forget  your  own  case  altogether,  and  meditate 
on  the  glorious  way  of  salvation  by  Christ  for  us,  does  your 
bosom  never  glow  with  a  ray  of  peace  ?  Keep  that  peace  ;  it  is 
joy  in  believing.  Look  as  straight  to  Christ  as  you  sometimes  do 
at  the  rising  or  setting  sun.  Look  direct  to  Christ. 

You  fear  that  your  convictions  of  sin  have  not  been  deep 
enough.  This  is  no  reason  for  keeping  away  from  Christ.  You 
will  never  get  a  truly  broken  heart  till  you  are  really  in  Christ. 
See  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  25-31.  Observe  the  order:  First,  God  sprin- 
kles clean  water  on  the  soul.  This  represents  our  being  washed 
in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Then  he  gives  "  new  heart  also." 
Thirdly,  he  gives  a  piercing  remembrance  >f  past  sins.  Now, 
may  the  Lord  give  you  all  these!  May  you  be  brought  as 
you  are  to  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  !  Washed  and  justified,  may 
he  change  your  heart — give  you  a  tender  heart,  and  his  Holy 
Spirit  within  your  heart,  and  thus  may  he  give  you  a  broken 
heart  for  your  past  sins. 

Look  at  Romans  v.  19.  By  the  sin  of  Adam,  many  were 
made  sinners.  We  had  no  hand  in  Adam's  sin,  and  yet  the  guilt 
of  it  comes  upon  us.  We  did  not  put  out  our  hand  to  the  apple, 
and  yet  the  sin  and  misery  have  been  laid  at  our  door.  In  the 
same  way,  "  by  the  obedience  of  Christ,  many  are  made  right- 
eous." Christ  is  the  glorious  one  who  stood  for  many.  His  per- 
fect garment  is  sufficient  to  cover  you.  You  had  no  hand  in  his 
obedience.  You  were  not  alive  when  he  came  into  the  world 
and  lived  and  died  ;  and  yet,  in  the  perfect  obedience,  you  may 
stand  before  God  righteous.  This  is  all  my  covering  in  the  sight 
of  a  holy  God.  I  feel  infinitely  ungodly  in  myself — in  God's  eye, 
like  a  serpent  or  a  toad — and  yet,  when  I  stand  in  Christ  alone, 
I  feel  that  God  sees  no  sin  in  me,  and  loves  me  freely.  The  same 
righteousness  is  free  to  you.  It  will  be  as  white  and  clean  on 
your  soul  as  on  mine.  O  do  not  sleep  another  night  without  it! 
Only  consent  to  stand  in  Christ,  not  in  your  poor  self. 

I  must  not  weary  you.  One  word  more.  Look  at  Rev.  xxii. 
17.  Sweet,  sweet  words.  **  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the 
water  of  life  freely."  The  last  invitation  in  the  Bible,  and  the 
freest — Christ's  parting  word  to  a  world  of  sinners  !  Any  one 
that  pleases  may  take  this  glorious  way  of  salvation.  Can  you 
refuse  it  ?  I  am  sure  you  cannot.  Dear  friend,  be  persuaded  by 
a  fellow- worm  not  to  put  off  another  moment.  Behold  the  Lamb 
of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

VOL.  i.  14 


210  LETTERS. 

You  are  sitting,  like  Hagar.  within  reach  of  the  well.  May 
the  Lord  open  your  eyes,  and  show  you  all  that  is  in  Christ !  I 
pray  for  you,  that  you  may  spiritually  see  Jesus  and  be  glad — 
that  you  may  go  to  him  and  find  rest.  Farewell.  Yours  in  the 
Lord,  &c. 


REV.    W.    C.    BURNS. 
A  minister's  afflictions  to  be  improved. 

June  10,  1840. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER — I  am  truly  thankful  that  you  have  been 
raised  up  again — renewed,  I  trust,  both  in  the  inner  and  outer 
man.  "  I  will  cause  you  to  pass  under  the  rod,  and  I  will  bring 
you  into  the  bond  of  the  covenant."  Sweet  rod  that  drives  the 
soul  into  such  a  precious  resting  place  !  "  I  will  visit  their  iniquity 
with  stripes  ;  nevertheless,  my  loving  kindness  I  will  not  take 
from  him."  This  has  been  the  experience  of  the  greater  part  of 
my  life,  at  least  of  my  spiritual  life.  Remember  Edwards'  mag- 
nificent resolution,  "  Resolved  to  improve  afflictions  to  the  utter- 
most." Spread  the  sail  when  the  breeze  of  adversity  blows,  and 
let  it  drive  your  vessel  onwards  on  its  course. 

When  I  was  laid  aside  from  the  ministry,  I  felt  it  was  to  teach 
me  the  need  of  prayer  for  my  people.  I  used  often  to  say,  Now 
God  is  teaching  me  the  use  of  prayer.  I  thought  I  would  never 
forget  the  lesson,  yet  I  fear  1  am  grown  slack  again  when  in  the 
midst  of  my  work. 

All  these  remarks  I  have  transferred  to  myself  that  you  may 
learn  in  the  same  things.  Exhort  one  another  daily.  My  object 
in  writing  now,  is  to  say  that  I  have  engaged  to  be  at  Collessie 
next  Wednesday,  at  Alloa  on  Thursday,  and  at  Errol  on  Sabbath 
week.  Now  the  people  here  were  disappointed  by  your  not  ap- 
pearing lately ;  and  it  would  be  very  gratifying,  if  you  are  not 
better  engaged,  if  the  Lord  would  direct  your  steps  towards  us. 
If  you  would  take  both  Thursday  and  the  Sabbath  it  would  be 
pleasant  to  me.  I  have  been  weakened  a  little  by  the  hard  la- 
bors of  the  Assembly,  but  I  trust  to  recruit  shortly  for  our  glo- 
rious warfare.  I  feel  there  are  two  things  it  is  impossible  to  de- 
sire with  sufficient  ardor — personal  holiness,  and  the  honor  of 
Christ  in  the  salvation  of  souls. 

The  Lord  give  you  both  more  than  he  has  given  me,  and  may 
he  send  you  to  us  if  it  be  his  will.  Send  me  a  line  quick'y  and 
believe  me,  ever  yours  in  sweet  bonds,  &c. 


LETTERS.  21  i 


TO    THE    REV.    DAN.    EDWARDS. 

Before  his  ordination  as  missionary  to  the  Jews — What  he  must  seek. 

DUNDEE,  June    5,  1840. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND —  *  *  *  The  grand  matter  of  study,  how- 
ever, must  still  be  Divinity — a  knowledge  of  Divine  things,  a 
spiritual  discernment  of  the  way  of  pardon  for  the  chief  of  sin- 
ners. I  feel  that  the  best  of  ministers  are  but  babes  in  this.  Pray 
for  more  knowledge  of  your  own  heart — of  the  total  depravity 
of  it — of  the  awful  depths  of  corruption  that  are  there.  Pray  for 
glorious  discoveries  of  Christ — his  person,  beauty,  work,  and 
peace.  But  I  need  not  tell  you  these  things,  only  I  feel  persuaded 
that  God  will  put  all  natural  and  literary  qualifications  in  the  dust, 
if  there  be  not  the  simple  exhibition  of  Christ  for  us  in  the  preach- 
ing of  our  missionaries.  Yours,  &c. 


TO    THE    SAME. 
Holiness  and  success. 

DUNDEE,  October  2,  1840 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  trust  you  will  have  a  pleasant  and  profita- 
ble time  in  Germany.  I  know  you  will  apply  hard  to  German ; 
but  do  not  forget  the  culture  of  the  inner  man — I  mean  of  the 
heart.  How  diligently  the  cavalry  officer  keeps  his  sabre  clean 
and  sharp ;  every  stain  he  rubs  off  with  the  greatest  care.  Re- 
member you  are  God's  sword — his  instrument — I  trust  a  chosen 
vessel  unto  him  to  bear  his  name.  In  great  measure,  according 
to  the  purity  and  perfections  of  the  instrument,  will  be  the  suc- 
cess. It  is  not  great  talents  God  blesses  so  much  as  great  likeness 
to  Jesus.  A  holy  minister  is  an  awful  weapon  in  the  hand  of 
God.  I  am  now  almost  well,  but  have  not  yet  got  my  full  strength. 
We  had  a  sweet  night  last  night,  though  there  was  no  external 
movement.  Some  waited  after ;  one  from  St.  Andrews,  awak- 
ened deeply,  she  knows  not  how.  God  is  still  working  here,  and 
I  look  for  far  greater  things.  I  am  very  anxious  to  know  how  I 
could  do  more  good  to  many  people  and  to  the  whole  world — and 
not  to  know  only,  but  to  do  it.  It  is  our  truest  happiness  to  live 
entirely  for  the  glory  of  Christ — to  separate  between  "  I"  and 
**  the  glory  of  Christ."  We  are  always  saying,  what  have  /  done 
—was  it  my  preaching — my  sermon — my  influence ;  whereas  we 
should  be  asking,  what  hath  God  wrought  ?  Strange  mixed  beings 
we  are  !  How  sweet  it  will  be  to  drop  our  old  man,  and  be  pure 
as  Christ  is  pure.  I  hope  you  will  come  and  see  us  again  before 
your  departure  for  your  mission  station.  The  Lord  direct  all 
your  steps,  comfort  your  heart,  and  establish  you  in  every  good 
woid  and  work  to  do  his  will.  Yours,  &c. 


213  LETTERS. 


TO   MRS.   THAIN,    HEATH    PARK. 

When  invited  to  rest  a  while. 

DUNDEE,  Jim?,  1 840. 

MY  DEAR  MRS.  T. — You  know  how  glad  I  would  be  of  some 
•uch  retreat  as  Elijah  had  by  the  brook  Cherith,  where  I  might 
learn  more  of  my  own  heart,  and  of  my  Bible,  and  of  my  Godt 
where  I  might  while  away  the  summer  hours  in  qu'et  meditation, 
or  talking  of  his  righteousness  all  the  day  long.  But  it  is  only 
said  of  the  dead  in  the  Lord  that  they  rest  from  their  labors ;  and 
I  fear  I  must  not  think  of  resting  till  then.  Time  is  short,  my  time 
especially,  and  souls  are  precious ;  and  I  fear  many  are  slumber- 
ing because  I  watch  not  with  sufficient  diligence,  nor  blow  the 
trumpet  with  sufficient  clearness. 

I  have  to  be  away  so  much  on  business,  that  I  feel  I  dare  not 
be  away  on  pleasure  only — at  least  at  present.  I  rather  think  I 
must  be  in  Ireland  next  week,  at  the  Synod  of  Ulster,  which  pre- 
vents me  coming  to  Mr.  Macdonald's  communion. 

There  is  some  request  as  to  another  communion  in  St.  Peter's 
also,  which  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  carried  into  effect,  provided  it 
be  done  with  all  the  heart  of  the  Lord's  children.  In  these  cir- 
cumstances, you  must  not  think  me  neglectful  of  your  kindness, 
if  I  put  off  my  visit  to  you  a  little  longer. 

I  trust  that  you  are  keeping  strong,  and  able  to  enjoy  the  open 
air,  and  that  your  souls  all  prosper — that  you  have  often  such 
times  as  Jacob  had  at  Mahanaim,  when  the  angels  of  God  met 
him — or  such  times  as  that  at  Peniel,  when  God  had  to  cry  out, 
"  Let  me  go,  for  the  day  breaketh."  Alas,  we  do  not  weary  God 
iiow  with  our  wrestlings,  but  with  our  sins.  The  dark  clouds 
gather,  and  the  Church  and  we  should  all  be  entering  into  our 
chambers,  and  shutting  our  doors  upon  us.  "  In  that  day  sing  ye 
unto  her  a  vineyard  of  red  wine."  His  song  will  be  with  us  in 
the  dark  night.  May  you  and  yours  be  hid  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord's  anger !  A  smile  of  his  can  lighten  up  a  thunder-cloud. 

Read  the  xxix.  Psalm,  and  meditate  on  the  last  verse.  Live 
near  to  God,  and  so  all  things  will  appear  to  you  little  in  compari 
«on  with  eternal  realities.  Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO    A    STRANGER. 

Intended  to  lead  on  one  whose  face  was  Zionward,  but  who  was  not  fully  decided. 

DUNDEE,  July,  1840. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  do  not  even  know  your  name,  but  youi 
cousin  has  been  telling  me  about  your  case,  and  wishes  me  to 
write  you  a  line  inviting  you  to  lay  hold  on  Jesus  Christ,  the  only 


LETTERS.  21S 

refuge  for  a  perishing  soul.  You  seem  to  have  been  thinking  se- 
riously of  your  soul  for  some  time.  Do  remember  the  words  of 
Peter,  (2  Peter  i.  10,)  "  Give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and 
election  sure."  Never  rest  till  you  can  say  what  John  says, 
(1  John  v.  19,)  "We  know  that  we  are  of  God."  The  world  al- 
ways loves  to  believe  that  it  is  impossible  to  know  that  we  are 
converted.  If  you  ask  them,  they  will  say,  "  I  am  not  sure — I 
cannot  tell ;"  but  the  whole  Bible  declares  we  may  receive,  and 
know  we  have  received  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  See  Psalm 
xxxii.  1  ;  1  John  ii.  12.  Seek  this  blessedness — the  joy  of  having 
forgiveness  ;  it  is  sweeter  than  honey  and  the  honey-comb.  But 
where  shall  I  seek  it  ?  In  Jesus  Christ.  "  God  hath  given  to  us 
eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son."  "  He  that  hath  the  Son, 
hath  life,  and  he  that  hath  not  the  Son,  hath  not  life,"  1  John  v.  10. 
Get  deeply  acquainted  with  yourself,  your  sins,  and  misery. 
Most  people  are  like  the  Laodiceans,  Rev.  iii.  17.  Even  those 
that  are  most  deeply  concerned  about  their  souls,  do  not  see  the 
millionth  part  of  the  blackness  of  their  hearts  and  lives.  Oh  !  if 
we  could  but  put  our  sins  where  God  puts  them,  Psalm  xc.  8, 
how  we  would  cry  out,  Unclean,  unclean  !  Woe  is  me,  for  I  am 
undone  !  Have  you  ever  discovered  your  lost  condition  ?  Many 
know  that  they  are  great  sinners,  but  where  God  is  teaching  he 
will  make  you  feel  as  an  undone  sinner.  Have  you  felt  this  ? 
What  things  were  gain  to  you,  those  do  you  count  loss  for  Christ. 
Do  you  know  that  no  human  righteousness  can  cover  you  ?  In 
his  holy,  pure  sight,  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags,  Isaiah 
Ixiv,  6.  If  you  have  been  convinced  of  sin,  have  you  been  con- 
vinced of  righteousness  ?  John  xvi.  8.  Have  you  heard  the 
voice  of  Jesus  knocking  at  the  door  of  your  heart  ?  Have  you 
opened  the  door  and  let  him  in  ?  Awfully  momentous  question  ! 
Your  eternity  depends  upon  the  answer — yes  or  no.  "  He  that 
hath  the  Son  hath  life,  and  he  that  hath  not  the  Son  hath  not  life." 
Oh !  what  a  simple  thing  the  Gospel  is  !  How  fearful  to  think  it 
is  hid  from  so  many,  2  Corinth,  iv.  3,  4.  Jesus  stands  at  your 
door  willing  to  be  your  shield,  Psalm  Ixxxiv.  9,  11 — your  right- 
eousness, Jer.  xxiii.  6 — your  all  in  all.  Now,  then,  throw  open 
the  door  and  let  him  in.  Accept  his  white  raiment  that  you  may 
be  clothed.  And  oh  !  remember,  if  Christ  justifies  you,  he  will 
sanctify  you.  He  will  riot  save  you  and  leave  you  in  your  sins. 
Why  did  he  get  the  name  Jesus  ?  Mat.  i.  21.  Here  is  a  prayer 
for  every  one  that  has  been  found  of  Christ.  "  Order  my  steps 
in  thy  Word,  and  let  not  any  iniquity  have  dominion  over  me." 
Psalm  cxix.  133.  If  you  are  redeemed,  you  are  not  your  own — 
not  the  world's — not  Satan's.  Think  of  this  when  you  are  tempt- 
ed to  sin.  Now,  did  I  not  say  well  that  you  should  make  your 
culling  and  election  sure  ?  Oh,  beware  of  being  a  hypocrite — a 
mere  professor  with  an  unholy  heart  and  life.  That  your  sister 
is  on  the  road  to  Zion,  1  am  glad,  and  pray  that  you  may  go  hand 


214  LETTERS. 

in  hand.  Be  diligent — the  time  is  short.  Try  and  persuade 
your  friends  to  go  with  you.  It  is  an  awful  thing  to  separate  at 
the  throne  of  Christ,  for  that  will  be  for  eternity.  Pray  much  for 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  open  your  eyes — to  soften  your  heart — to 
make  Christ  lovely  and  precious — to  come  and  dwell  in  your 
hearts,  and  fit  you  for  glory.  C/ome  to  the  living  stone,  and*  you 
will  be  built  up  as  living  stones,  1  Peter  ii.  4,  5.  Oh !  how  sweet 
to  be  made  living  stones,  in  that  glorious  temple.  Pray  much  in 
secret.  Pray  for  ministers,  that  we  may  speak  the  word  boldly 
Christ  is  doing  great  things  in  our  day,  which  should  make  us 
wrestle  at  a  throne  of  grace.  O  that  the  Lord,  that  was  pierced 
with  many  thorns,  might  soon  be  crowned  with  many  crowns  ! 

Praying  that  you  and  your  sister  may  both  be  saved.  I  am, 
your  friend  in  the  gospel,  &c. 


TO  MISS  A.  s.  L. 

The  parson  and  heart  of  Jesus — Consolation  to  believers. 

August  16,  1840. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  fear  I  may  not  be  able  to  see  you  for  a 
little  time,  and  therefore  think  of  sending  you  a  few  lines  to  min- 
ister a  little  of  the  peace  and  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  \o  you.  I 
hear  that  you  are  worse  in  health  than  when  I  saw  you,  still  I 
have  no  doubt  you  can  say,  "  It  is  well,"  "  He  doeth  all  things 
well."  You  remember  Jacob  said,  when  they  wanted  to  take 
Benjamin  away  from  him,  "  All  these  things  are  against  me." 
Gen.  xlii.  36.  But  in  a  little  while  he  saw  that  "  all  these  things 
were  working  together  for  good  to  him."  In  a  little  while  all 
his  lost  children  were  restored  to  him,  and  he  and  his  seed  pre- 
served from  famine.  So  will  it  be  with  you.  If  at  any  time  un- 
belief steals  over  your  heart — if  you  lose  sight  of  Jesus,  our  Pass- 
over sacrificed  for  us — if  you  forget  the  hand  of  the  all-tender 
gracious  Father  of  Jesus  and  of  your  soul — you  will  be  crying 
out,  all  these  things  are  against  me.  But  ah  !  how  soon  you  will 
find  that  every  thing  in  your  history,  except  sin,  has  been  for  you. 
Every  wave  of  trouble  has  been  wafting  you  to  the  sunny  shores 
of  a  sinless  eternity.  Only  believe.  Give  unlimited  credit  to 
our  God. 

Think  on  Jesus  when  your  mind  wanders  in  search  of  peace — 
think  where  he  came  from — from  the  bosom  of  his  Father.  He 
was  from  the  beginning.  He  is  the  life — the  life  of  all  that  truly 
live.  He  is  that  eternal  life  which  was  with  the  Father.  Let  the 
beams  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  shine  in  upon  your  soul.  Think 
how  he  was  manifested — God  manifest  in  the  flesh — to  be  a  surety 
for  sinners.  Made  sin  for  us,  although  he  knew  no  sin — made 
a  curse  for  us.  Oh,  if  I  could  declare  him  unto  you,  you  mighi 


LETTERS.  »  215 

have  fellowship  with  apostles,  and  with  the  Father,  and  with  his 
Son,  Jesus  Christ.  These  things  will  we  write  unto  yon,  tha> 
your  joy  may  be  full.  Other  joys  do  not  fill  the  heart.  But  to 
know  the  Lord  Jesus  as  our  surety,  satisfies  the  soul ;  it  brings 
the  soul  unto  rest  under  the  eye  of  our  pardoning  God.  I  met,* 
the  otber  day,  with  a  thought  which  has  filled  my  heart  often 
since.  It  is  intended  to  explain  that  wonderful  verse,  John 
xiv.  18,  I  will  not  leave  you  orphans — I  will  come  to  you.  Jesus, 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  is  yet  present  with  all  his  younger 
brethren  and  sisters  in  this  vale  of  weeping.  His  human  nature 
is  at  the  right  hand  of  God  upon  the  throne — a  lamb  as  it  had 
been  slain.  But  his  divine  nature  is  unlimited,  fills  all  worlds,  and 
is  present  in  every  dwelling  of  every  disciple  in  this  world.  His 
Divine  nature  thus  brings  in  continual  information  to  his  human 
heart  of  every  thing  that  is  going  on  in  the  heart  and  history  of 
his  people  ;  so  that  his  human  heart  beats  towards  us  just  as  if  he 
were  sitting  by  our  side.  Hence  he  cried  to  Saul,  4<  Why  perse- 
cutest  thou  me  ?" 

Dear  friend,  do  you  feel  that  Jesus  is  your  surety  and  elder 
brother  ?  Then  remember  that,  by  reason  of  his  real  divinity,  he 
is  now  by  your  bedside,  afflicted  in  all  your  afflictions,  touched 
with  a  feeling  of  your  infirmities,  and  able  to  save  you  to  the 
uttermost.  He  is  as  really  beside  you  as  he  was  beside  Mary 
when  she  sat  at  his  feet.  Tell  him  all  your  sorrows,  all  your 
doubts  and  anxieties.  He  has  a  willing  ear.  Oh,  what  a  friend 
is  Jesus  !  the  sinner's  friend.  What  an  open  ear  he  has  for  all 
the  wants,  doubts,  difficulties  of  his  people.  He  has  an  especial 
care  for  his  sick,  weakly,  and  dying  disciples.  You  know  how 
it  is  with  a  kind  mother,  even  though  a  worldly  person.  In  a 
time  of  danger  she  clasps  her  children  to  her  breast.  In  a  time 
of  health  she  may  often  let  them  wander  out  of  her  sight,  but  in 
hours  of  sickness  she  will  watch  beside  their  bed.  Much  more 
will  Jesus  watch  over  you. 

I  trust  you  feel  real  desire  after  complete  holiness.  This  is  the 
truest  mark  of  being  born  again.  It  is  a  mark  that  he  has  made 
us  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  If  a  nobleman 
were  to  adopt  a  beggar  boy,  he  would  not  only  feed  and  clothe 
him,  but  educate  him,  and  fit  him  to  move  in  the  sphere  into 
which  he  was  afterwards  to  be  brought ;  and  if  you  saw  this  boy 
filled  with  a  noble  spirit,  you  would  say  he  is  meet  to  be  put 
among  the  children.  So  may  you  be  made  meet  for  glory.  The 
farmer  does  not  cut  down  his  corn  till  it  is  ripe.  So  does  the 
Lord  Jesus  :  He  first  ripens  the  soul,  then  gathers  it  into  his  barn. 
It  is  far  better  to  be  with  Christ  than  to  be  in  Christ.  For  you  to 
live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.  Nevertheless,  I  trust  God  will 
keep  you  a  little  longer  for  our  sake,  that  you  may  pray  for  us, 
and  encourage  us  to  work  on  in  the  service  of  Jesus  till  our  change 
*  It  was  in  a  sermon  by  J.  B.  Patterson  of  Falkirk. 


216  LETTERS. 

come.  I  began  this  letter  about  two  weeks  ago,  and  now  send  it 
away  to  you.  I  was  called  very  suddenly  to  Edinburgh,  and 
then  sent  to  the  north,  and  am  just  returned  again,  so  that  I  did 
not  get  it  sent  away.  I  will  try  and  see  you  this  week,  if  it  be 
the  will  of  God.  However,  you  must  not  be  disappointed  if  I  am 
prevented.  I  pray  for  you,  that,  according  as  your  day  is,  so 
your  strength  may  be.  Keep  your  eye  upon  Jesus  and  the  un- 
searchable riches  that  are  in  him  ;  and  may  the  gentle  Comforter 
fill  your  soul,  and  give  you  a  sweet  foretaste  of  the  glory  that  is 
to  follow.  May  he  leave  his  deep  eternal  impress  upon  your  soul, 
not  healing  you  and  going  away,  but  abiding  within  you,  keeping 
the  image  of  Christ  in  your  heart,  ever  fresh  and  full — Christ  in 
you  the  hope  of  glory.  The  Comforter  is  able  to  fill  you  with 
calmness  in  the  stormiest  hour.  May  he  fill  your  whole  soul  and 
transform  you  into  a  child  of  light.  Good-bye  till  we  meet,  if  it 
be  the  Lord's  will.  If  not  in  this  world,  at  least  before  the  throne 
casting  our  crown  at  his  feet.  Ever  yours  in  the  gospel,  &c. 


TO    THE    REV.    W.    C.    BURNS. 
Awakenings — Personal  holiness  in  ministers. 

DUNDEE,  Sept.,  1340. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER — I  have  had  a  severe  illness,  or  would  have 
answered  your  kind  note  long  before  this.  I  fear  you  may  have 
left  Breadalbane  before  this  can  reach  it ;  still  I  write  in*  hope. 
You  may  be  sure  I  ever  follow  you  with  my  prayers  and  earnest 
longings  of  heart  that  God  may  humble,  purify,  and  make  use  of 
you  to  carry  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  to  the  inmost  hearts  of  poor, 
guilty,  perishing  sinners,  wherever  you  go.  I  have  been  much 
interested  by  all  that  I  have  heard  of  the  good  that  has  attended 
you  in  the  north.  I  long  to  hear  still  more.  The  very  name  of 
Moulin  stirs  up  the  inmost  depths  of  the  heart,  when  I  remember 
what  great  things  the  Lord  Jesus  did  there  of  old.  Do  write  to 
me  when  you  have  a  moment,  and  stir  me  up.  You  know  a  word 
to  a  minister  is  worth  a  word  to  three  or  four  thousand  souls  some- 
times. Nothing  stirs  me  up  so  much  to  be  instant  and  faithful  as 
hearing  of  the  triumphs  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  other  places.  I  am 
glad  and  thankful  to  say  that  we  are  not  left  quite  desolate. 
There  have  been  evident  tokens  of  the  presence  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  among  my  dear  people  many  nights — more  I  think  upon  the 
Thursday  nights  than  on  the  Sabbaths.  Some  I  have  met  with 
seemingly  awakened  without  any  very  direct  means.  A  good 
number  of  young  mill-girls  are  still  weeping  after  the  Lord  Jesus. 
I  have  been  out  of  my  pulpit  only  one  Sabbath,  and  I  hope  to  be 
to  it  next  Sabbath,  if  the  Lord  will. 

What  Mr.  T.  mentioned  to  you  was  true,  of  some  having  loi- 


LETTERS. 

lowed  after  an  enthusiastic  kind  of  man,  who  in  my  absence 
among  them.  Doubtless  Satan  wanted  to  carry  off  some  of  the 
sheep,  and  succeeded  so  far.  Still,  I  trust,  it  will  end  in  good. 
Some  have  been  a  good  deal  humbled  in  the  dust  on  account  of 
it,  and  I  have  been  roused  up  to  cry  for  more  knowledge  how  to 
guide  them  in  the  right  way.  I  think,  if  strength  were  restored 
to  me,  I  will  try.  in  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  catechise  through 
my  parish.  I  ask  your  advice  and  prayers  on  this.  If  it  could 
be  conducted  humbly,  and  with  patience,  and  aptness  to  teach,  1 
am  persuaded  it  would  tend  to  ground  them  more  deeply  in  Divine 
things.  Hypocrites  also  might  be  denounced  and  warned,  and 
the  unconverted  pointedly  dealt  with.  I  feel  the  immense  diffi- 
culty of  it  in  a  town,  and  such  a  neglected,  ignorant  one  as  this. 
Still,  if  God  were  with  me,  who  can  be  against  me  ? 

Everything  I  meet  with,  and  every  day  I  study  my  Bible,  makes 
me  pray  more  that  God  would  begin  and  carry  on  a  deep,  pure, 
wide-spread,  and  permanent  work  of  God  in  Scotland.  If  it  be 
not  deep  and  pure,  it  will  only  end  in  confusion,  and  grieving 
away  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  by  irregularities  and  inconsistencies. 
Christ  will  not  get  glory,  and  the  country  generally  will  be 
hardened  and  have  their  mouths  filled  with  reproaches.  If  it  be 
not  wide-spread,  our  God  will  not  get  a  large  crown  out  of  this 
generation.  If  it  be  not  permanent,  that  will  prove  its  impurity, 
and  will  turn  all  our  hopes  into  shame.  I  am  much  more  afraid 
of  Satan  than  I  used  to  be.  I  learned  a  good  deal  by  being  with 
Gumming  in  Strathbogie. 

I  am  also  deepened  in  my  conviction,  that  if  we  are  to  be  in- 
struments in  such  a  work,  we  must  be  purified  from  all  filthiness 
of  the  flesh  and  spirit.  Oh,  cry  for  personal  holiness,  constant 
nearness  to  God,  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Bask  in  his  beams — 
lie  back  in  the  arms  of  love — be  filled  with  His  spirit — or  all  success 
in  the  ministry  will  only  be  to  your  own  everlasting  confusion. 

You  know  how  I  have  always  insisted  on  this  with  you.  It  is 
because  I  feel  the  need  thereof  myself.  Take  heed,  dear  friend ; 
do  not  think  any  sin  trivial ;  remember  it  will  have  everlasting 
consequences.  O,  to  have  Brainerd's  heart  for  perfect  holiness — to 
be  holy  as  God  is  holy — pure  as  Christ  is  pure — perfect  as  our 
Father  in  heaven  is  perfect.  Oh  !  what  a  cursed  body  of  sin  we 
bear,  that  we  should  be  obliged  by  it  to  break  these  sweet  gospe* 
rules  !  How  much  more  useful  might  we  be,  if  we  were  only 
more  free  from  pride,  self-conceit,  personal  vanity,  or  some  secret 
sin  that  our  heart  knows.  Oh  !  hateful  sins,  that  destroy  our 
peace,  and  ruin  souls ! 

But  I  must  be  done  I  have  not  attained  the  full  use  of  the 
pen.  Go  on,  dear  brother  ;  but  an  inch  of  time  remains,  and  then 
eternal  ages  roll  on  forever — but  an  inch  on  which  we  can  stand 
and  preach  the  way  of  salvation  to  a  perishing  world.  May  he 
count  us  faithful,  keeping  us  in  the  ministry.  Ever  yours,  &c. 


218  LETTERS. 

TO    THE    REV.    PATRICK    L.    MILLER. 
Then  laboring  in  Strathbogie ;  on  his  being  elected  minister  of  Wallacetown. 

DUNDEE,  September  18,  1840, 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  cannot  tell  you  how  sincerely  I  thank 
God  for  the  event  of  this  evening.  You  are  unanimously  chosen 
minister  of  Wallacetown.  I  have  already  been  on  my  knees  to 
praise  God  for  it,  and  to  pray  that  you  may  be  filled  with  the  Holy 
Spirit  for  this  glorious  work.  I  hope  you  will  see  your  way 
clear  in  leaving  your  attached  people  at  Botriphnie.  Make  good 
use  of  your  last  days  among  them.  Warn  every  man.  Take 
each  aside,  and  tell  him  you  will  be  a  witness  against  him  at  the 
Last  Day  if  he  do  not  turn  and  obey  the  Gospel.  The  Lord  give 
you  a  spiritual  family  in  that  place  ;  and  may  you  come  to  us  in 
the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  I  am  per- 
suaded the  Spirit  of  God  is  still  remarkably  present  in  this  town. 
You  could  not  become  a  minister  in  a  more  blessed  season,  or  in 
a  more  promising  field.  O  pray  to  be  fitted  for  the  arduous  work. 
I  was  just  praying  this  morning  over  Matt.  ix.  36-38,  and  little 
thinking  that  God  was  about  to  answer  so  graciously. 

I  have  had  a  severe  illness  of  late,  and  had  been  taught  to  look 
more  toward  the  Church  above.  But  I  am  better,  and  my  heart 
warms  again  towards  the  Lord's  work  below.  Now,  farewell  ! 
The  Lord  humble,  empty,  satisfy,  and  fill  you — make  you  a  Boan- 
erges and  a  Barnabas,  all  in  one.  May  the  Lord  arise  and  his 
enemies  be  scattered  ;  and  may  poor  parched  Angus  become  like 
the  garden  of  the  Lord.  Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO  MR.  GEORGE  SHAW,  BELFAST. 

Prophecies  concerning  Israel — Revival — Conduct  of  studies. 

DUNDEE.  September  16,  1S4U. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — It  gives  me  great  joy  to  be  able  to  answer 
your  kind  letter,  although  I  fear  you  have  almost  despaired  of  me. 
In  writing  your  esteemed  pastor,  I  mentioned  to  him  my  intention 
of  writing  you  very  soon  ;  but  I  have  since  then  been  .'aid  down 
upon  a  sick  bed  by  a  severe  feverish  illness,  from  which  I  am  now 
only  recovering.  Like  you,  my  dear  friend,  God  has  seen  it  meet 
to  train  me  often  by  the  rod,  and  I  have  always  found  that  he 
doeth  all  things  well.  Indeed,  who  would  have  his  own  health  in 
his  own  guidance  ?  Ah  !  how  much  better  to  be  in  his  fill-wise, 
all-powerful  hand,  who  has  redeemed  us,  and  is  making  us  vessels 
to  hold  his  praise,  now  and  in  eternal  ages.  I  have  been  only 
twice  in  the  open  air,  and  cannot  yet  manage  the  pen  with  facil- 
ity ;  but  I  cannot  delay  writing  to  you  any  longer.  You  canno4 


LETTERS.  210 

tell  how  much  real  joy  your  letter  gave  me  when  you  tell  me  of 
the  dear  brethren  who  meet  along  with  you  on  Monday  mornings, 
to  read  and  pray  concerning  Israel.  This  is,  indeed,  a  delightful 
fruit  of  my  short  visit  among  you,  for  which  I  give  humble  and 
hearty  thanks  to  Him  who  has  stirred  up  your  hearts  in  what  I 
have  felt,  by  experience,  to  be  his  own  blessed  cause.  I  feel 
deeply  persuaded,  from  prophecy,  thai  it  will  always  be  difficult 
to  stir  up  and  maintain  a  warm  and  holy  interest  in  outcast  Israel, 
The  lovers  and  pleaders  of  Zion's  cause  will,  I  believe,  be  always 
few.  Do  you  not  think  this  is  hinted  at  in  Jer.  xxx.  13  ?  "  There 
is  none  to  plead  thy  cause  that  thou  mayst  be  bound  up."  And 
again,  v.  14,  "  All  thy  lovers  have  forgotten  thee  ;  they  seek  thee 
not."  And  is  not  this  one  of  the  very  reasons  why  God  will  at 
last  take  up  their  cause?  See  v.  18,  "I  will  restore  health  unto 
thee,  because  they  called  thee  an  Outcast,  saying,  This  is  Zion 
whom  no  man  seeketh  after."  It  is  a  sweet  encouragement  also 
to  learn,  that  though  the  friends  of  Zion  will  probably  be  few,  so 
that  it  may  almost  be  said  no  one  seeketh  after  her,  yet  there 
always  will  be  some,  who  will  keep  watch  over  the  dust  of  Jeru- 
salem, and  plead  the  cause  of  Israel  with  God  and  with  man. 
See  Isa.  Ixii.  6,  7.  If  any  of  your  company  know  the  Hebrew,  you 
will  see  at  once  the  true  rendering,  "  I  have  set  watchmen  over 
thy  walls,  O  Jerusalem,  which  shall  never  hold  their  peace  day 
nor  night.  Ye  that  are  the  Lord's  remembancers  keep  not  silence, 
and  give  him  no  rest  till  he  establish  and  till  he  make  Jeruselem  a 
praise  in  the  earth."  Oh  !  my  dear  brethren,  into  whose  hearts  I 
trust  God  is  pouring  a  scriptural  love  for  Israel,  what  an  honor  is  it 
for  us,  worms  of  the  dust,  to  be  made  watchmen  by  God  over  the 
ruined  walls  of  Jerusalem,  and  to  be  made  the  Lord's  remembran- 
cers, to  call  his  own  promises  to  his  mind,  that  he  would  fulfil  them, 
and  make  Jerusalem  a  blessing  to  the  whole  world  !  Verse  1st  is 
supposed  to  be  the  language  of  our  Lord  himself,  our  glorious  advo- 
cate with  the  Father.  O  what  an  example  does  he  set  us  of  unwea- 
ried intercession  !  Verse  2d  shows  the  great  effect  which  the  con- 
version of  Israel  will  have  on  the  Gentile  world.  Verse  3d  shows 
how  converted  Israel  will  be  a  glorious  diadem  in  God's  hand,  held 
out  to  show  forth  his  praise.  Verse  4th  shows  that  it  is  literal 
Israel  that  is  spoken  of,  for  there  is  a  sweet  promise  to  their  land. 
I  think  you  must  take  these  two  verses,  6,  7,  as  the  motto  of 
your  praying  society,  not  in  boasting,  but  in  all  humility  of  mind, 
and  with  much  self-upbraiding  for  the  neglect  of  the  past.  Indeed, 
you  will  find  it  a  difficult  matter  to  keep  your  heavt  in  tune  really 
to  desire  the  salvation  of  Israel,  and  the  widely  extended  glory  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  You  must  keep  in  close  union  to  Jesus,  and 
much  in  the  love  of  God,  and  be  much  filled  with  the  infinite,  al- 
mighty spirit  of  God.  He  will  help  your  infirmities.  It  is  when 
you  feel  the  sweetness  of  the  kingdom  of  God  within  you,  that  you 
will  truly  fall  down  on  your  knees  and  pray,  "  Thy  kingdorr 


220  LETTERS. 

come."  Tiio  possession  of  grace  fills  us  with  very  different  feel- 
ings from  the  possession  of  anything  else.  A  man  who  has  much 
money  is  not  very  anxious  that  all  the  world  should  be  rich — one 
who  has  much  learning  does  not  long  that  all  the  world  were 
learned  ;  but  if  you  have  tasted  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  the  irre- 
sistible longing  of  your  hearts  will  be,  O  that  all  the  world  might 
taste  its  regenerating  waters  !  And  if  it  be  true,  as  I  think  it  is, 
that  God's  method  of  bringing  in  the  kingdom  is  to  be  by  the 
salvation  of  Israel,  how  can  an  enlightened,  gracious  soul  but  pray, 
"  Do  good  in  thy  good  pleasure  unto  Zion  ?" 

As  to  the  mode  of  studying  prophecy,  dear  friend,  I  am  far 
from  being  a  capable  adviser.  My  advice,  however,  is,  that  you 
begin  with  the  simple  and  more  unquestioned  parts,  and  then  ad- 
vance to  the  more  difficult  ground.  Begin  with  fulfilled  pro- 
phecy— you  will  thus  gain  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  lan- 
guage and  manner  of  the  prophetic  writings.  Then  advance  to 
the  marks  of  unfulfilled  prophecy,  and  cautiously  and  prayerfully 
to  those  parts  that  are  obviously  unfulfilled.  This  would  be  a 
most  interesting  course,  and,  if  humbly  followed  out,  cannot  but 
give  you  great  light  and  interest  in  the  cause  of  Israel,  and  the 
world's  conversion.  For  fulfilled  prophecy,  you  might  follow  the 
guidance  of  Keith  on  Fulfilled  Prophecy,  or  Bishop  Newton,  or 
both. 

I  am  delighted  to  hear  of  the  thank-offering  you  mention.  It  is 
sweet  when  thankfulness  does  not  end  in  mere  words,  but  in  gifts 
to  God  and  devotedness  of  our  all  to  Him.  I  am  happy  to  say 
that  the  Lord's  cause'seems  still  to  advance  in  Scotland.  On  the 
very  day  1  arrived  from  Ireland  we  had  very  sweet  tokens  of 
the  presence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  congregation,  and  many 
Thursday  evenings  since. 

I  have  been  in  Strathbogie  also,  and  seen  some  of  the  Lord's 
wonders  there.  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David  has  opened  a  door 
there,  for  the  salvation  of  many  souls.  I  am  still  as  anxious  as  ever 
that  God's  work  should  be  pure,  and  unmixed  with  error  and 
Satanic  delusions ;  and,  therefore,  when  I  pray  for  the  revival  of 
God's  work,  I  always  add  that  it  may  be  pure  and  permanent.  I 
have  seen  two  awakened  since  I  came  home,  with  the  use  of 
hardly  any  means.  If  they  shall  turn  out  real  conversions,  I 
think  I  shall  never  despair  of  any. 

I  trust  that  your  own  studies  get  on  well,  dear  friend.  Learn 
much  of  your  own  heart,  and  when  you  have  learned  all  you  can, 
remember  you  have  seen  but  a  few  yards  into  a  pit  that  is  unfa- 
thomable. Jer.  xvii.  9,  "  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things, 
and  desperately  wicked :  who  can  know  it  ?"  Learn  much  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  For  every  look  at  yourself,  take  ten  looks  at 
Christ.  He  is  altogether  lovely.  Such  infinite  majesty,  and  yet 
such  meekness  and  grace,  and  all  for  sinners,  even  the  chief. 
Live  much  in  the  smiles  of  God.  Bask  in  his  beams.  Feel  hit 


LETTERS.  221 

all-seeing  eye  settled  on  you  in  love,  and  repose  in  his  almighty 
arms.  Cry  after  divine  knowledge,  and  lift  up  your  voice  for  un- 
derstanding. Seek  her  as  silver,  and  search  for  her  as  for  hia 
treasure,  according  to  the  word  in  Prov.  ii.  4.  See  that  v.  10  be 
fulfilled  in  you.  Let  wisdom  enter  into  your  hearts  and  know- 
ledge be  pleasant  to  thy  soul ;  so  you  will  be  delivered  from  the 
snares  mentioned  in  the  following  verses.  Let  your  soul  be 
filled  with  a  heart-ravishing  sense  of  the  sweetness  and  excellency 
of  Christ  and  all  that  is  in  Him.  Let  the  Holy  Spirit  fill  every 
chamber  of  your  heart ;  and  so  there  will  be  no  room  for  folly,  or 
the  world,  or  Satan,  or  the  flesh.  I  must  now  commend  you  all 
to  God  and  the  word  of  his  grace.  My  dear  people  are  just  assem- 
bled for  worship.  Alas !  I  cannot  preach  to  them  to-night.  I 
can  only  carry  them  and  you  on  my  heart  to  the  throne  of  grace 
Write  me  soon.  Ever  yours.  &c. 


TO    HIS    SABBATH    SCHOOL    TEACHERS,    DURING    A    WEEK    OF 
ABSENCE    FROM    THEM. 

(Accompanied  by  notes  on  the  Scripture  Lesson  that  was  to  be  taught  in  the  classes  that  week.) 

KELSO,  Feb.  24,  1841. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  AND  FELLOW-LABORERS — I  send  you  a  few 
notes  on  the  parable  for  next  Sabbath  evening.  May  you  find 
them  profitable.  You  cannot  tell  what  a  sweet  comfort  it  is  to 
me,  when  I  am  so  far  distant  from  my  flock,  to  know  that  you  are 
in  the  midst  of  the  lambs,  speaking  to  God  for  them,  and  speaking 
to  them  for  God.  I  thank  my  God  without  ceasing  for  your  work 
of  faith,  and  labor  of  love,  and  patience  of  hope.  Be  not  weary 
in  well-doing,  dear  friends,  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we 
faint  not.  Do  not  be  impatient — wait  on  the  Lord.  The  bless- 
ing will  come.  Use  a  few  spare  half  hours  in  seeking  after  the 
lambs  on  the  week-days.  This  will  prove  to  the  parents  that  you 
are  in  earnest.  To  bring  one  child  to  the  bosom  of  Christ  would 
be  reward  for  all  our  pains  in  eternity.  Oh !  with  what  glowing 
hearts  we  shall  meet  in  heaven  those  whom  God  has  used  us  as 
humble  instruments  in  saving !  Meditate  .on  Phil.  i.  8.  And  may 
the  Lord  meet  with  you  and  the  lambs  on  Sabbath-day,  and  bless 
you,  and  do  you  good. 

Farewell,  dear  fellow-laborers.  Ever  your  affectionate  friend 
and  pastor,  absent  in  body,  not  in  spirit,  &c. 


LETTERS. 


TO    A    SOJIETY    IN    BLAIRGOWRIE    FOR    DIFFUSING   THE 
KNOWLEDGE    OF    THE    TRUTH. 

Advices. 

DUNDEE,  Ma~&  2?    "841 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — I  was  happy  indeed  to  receive  your  ettei 
and  the  Rules  of  your  Society,  which  interested  me  very  much. 
I  would  have  answered  you  sooner,  but  have  been  laid  down  by 
my  heavenly  Father  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  from  which  I  am  just 
recovering  by  his  grace.  Spared  fig-trees  should  bear  much  fruit ; 
pray  that  it  may  be  so  with  me.  Luther  used  to  say  that  "  temp- 
tations, afflictions,  and  prayer,  made  a  minister."  I  do  trust  that 
your  society  may  be  greatly  blessed,  first,  in  the  comforting,  en- 
livening, and  sanctifying  of  your  own  souls,  and  then  in  the  bring- 
ing others  to  know  the  same  fountain  where  you  have  found  peace 
and  purity.  Let  Jesus  come  in  to  your  meetings  and  sit  at  the 
head  of  the  table.  It  rs  a  fragrant  room  when  the  bundle  of  myrrh 
is  the  chief  thing  there.  Let  there  be  no  strife  among  you,  but 
who  to  be  lowest  at  his  feet,  who  to  lean  their  head  most  fully  on 
his  breast.  Let  all  your  conversations,  meditations,  and  readings 
lead  you  to  the  Lamb  of  God.  Satan  would  divert  your  mind? 
away  to  questions  and  old  wives'  fables,  which  gender  strifes. 
But  the  Holy  Spirit  glorifies  Jesus — draws  to  Jesus — makes  you 
cleave  to  the  Lord  Jesus  with  full  purpose  of  heart.  Seek  ad- 
vance of  personal  holiness.  It  is  for  this  the  grace  of  God  has 
appeared  to  you.  See  Titus  ii.  11,  12.  For  this  Jesus  died — for 
this  he  chose  you — for  this  he  converted  you,  to  make  you  holy 
men — living  epistles  of  Christ — monuments  of  what  God  can  do 
in  a  sinner's  heart.  You  know  what  true  holiness  is.  It  is  Christ 
in  you  the  hope  of  glory.  Let  him  dwell  in  you,  and  so  all  his 
features  will  shine  in  your  hearts  and  faces.  Oh  !  to  be  like  Jesus, 
this  is  heaven  wherever  it  be.  I  think  I  could  be  happy  among 
devils,  if  only  the  old  man  were  slain  in  me,  and  I  was  made  alto- 
gether like  Jesus.  But,  blessed  be  God,  we  shall  not  be  called  to 
such  a  trial,  for  we  shall  not  only  be  like  Jesus,  but  be  with  Him  to 
behold  His  glory.  Pray  to  be  taught  to  pray.  Do  not  be  con- 
tent with  old  forms  that  flow  from  the  lips  only.  Most  Christians 
have  need  to  cast  their  formal  prayers  away,  to  be  taught  to  cry, 
Abba.  Arrange  beforehand  what  you  are  to  pray  for.  Do  not 
forget  confession  of  sin,  nor  thanksgiving.  Pray  to  get  your 
closed  lips  open  in  intercession — embrace  the  whole  world  and 
carry  it  within  the  vail.  I  think  you  might  with  advantage  keep 
a  small  book  in  which  you  might  mark  down  objects  to  be  prayed 
for.  I  pray  God  to  make  you  very  useful  in  the  parish  and  in  the 
world.  Do  all  things  without  murmurings  and  disputings ;  see 
Phil.  ii.  14,  16.  Live  for  eternity.  A  few  days  more,  and  our 
journey  is  done.  Oh  '  fight  hard  against  sin  and  the  devil — the 


LETTERS.  228 

devil  never  sleeps.  Be  you  also  active  for  good.  The  Lord  bless 
you  and  your  dear  minister.  Pray  for  us.  Pray  for  the  deaJ 
parishes  around  you.  Ever  yours,  &c. 


LETTERS    TO    A    SOUL    SEEKING   JESUS.  -  NO.    I. 

Seek  to  know  your  corruption. 

DUNDEE,  1841. 

DEAR  FRIEND  —  According  to  promise,  I  sit  down  to  talk  with 


you  a  little  concerning  the  great  things  of  an  eternal  world. 
kind  it  is  in  God  that  he  has  given  us  such  an  easy  way  of  com- 
municating our  thoughts,  even  at  a  distance.  My  only  reason  for 
writing  to  you  is,  that  I  may  direct  your  soul  to  Jesus,  the  sinner's 
friend.  "  This  man  receiveth  sinners."  I  would  wish  much  to 
know  that  you  were  truly  united  to  Christ,  and  then,  come  life, 
come  death,  you  will  be  truly  and  eternally  happy.  Do  you  think 
you  have  been  convinced  of  sin  ?  This  is  the  Holy  Spirit's  work, 
and  his  first  work  upon  the  soul,  (John  xvi.  8;  Acts  ii.  37  ;  xxi.  29, 
30.)  If  you  did  not  know  your  body  was  dangerously  ill,  you 
would  never  have  sent  for  your  physician  ;  and  so  you  will  never 
go  to  Christ,  the  heavenly  physician,  unless  you  feel  that  your  soul 
is  sick  even  unto  death.  Oh  !  pray  for  deep  discoveries  of  your 
real  state  by  nature,  and  by  practice.  The  world  will  say  you 
are  an  innocent  and  harmless  girl  ;  do  not  believe  them.  The 
world  is  a  liar.  Pray  to  see  yourself  exactly  as  God  sees  you  ; 
pray  to  know  the  worth  of  your  soul.  Have  you  seen  yourself 
vile,  as  Job  saw  himself?  Job  xi.  3,  5  ;  xiii.  5,  6  —  undone,  as  Isaiah 
saw  himself?  Isa.  vi.  1,  5.  Have  you  experienced  anything  like 
Psalm  li.  ?  I  do  not  wish  you  to  feign  humility  before  God,  nor  to 
use  expressions  of  self-abhorrence,  which  you  do  not  feel  ;  but,  O 
pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  let  you  see  the  very  reality  of  your 
natural  condition  before  God.  I  seldom  get  more  than  a  glance 
at  the  true  state  of  my  soul  in  its  naked  self.  But,  when  I  do, 
then  I  see  that  I  am  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind, 
and  naked  ;  Rev.  iii.  17.  I  believe  every  member  of  our  body 
has  been  a  servant  of  sin  —  Romans  iii.  13,  18  —  throat,  tongue,  lips, 
mouth,  feet,  eyes.  Every  faculty  of  our  mind  is  polluted  ;  Gen. 
vi.  5.  Besides  you  have  long  neglected  the  great  salvation  ;  you 
have  been  gainsaying  and  disobedient.  Oh  !  that  you  were  brought 
to  pass  sentence  upon  yourself,  guilty  of  all.  Hear  what  a  dear 
believer  writes  of  himself  —  "  My  wickedness,  as  I  am  in  myself, 
has  long  appeared  to  me  perfectly  ineffable,  and  swallowing  up  all 
thought  and  imagination,  like  an  infinite  deluge,  or  mountains  over 
my  head.  I  know  not  how  to  express  better  what  my  sins  ap- 
pear to  me  to  be,  than  by  heaping  infinite  upon  infinite,  and  multi- 
plying infinite  by  infinite.  When  I  look  into  my  heart  and  take  a 


224  LETTERS. 

view  of  my  wickedness,  it  looks  like  an  abyss  infinitely  deep,  and 
yet  it  seems  to  me  that  my  conviction  of  sin  is  exceedingly  small 
and  faint."  Perhaps  you  will  ask,  why  do  you  wish  me  to  have 
such  a  discovery  of  my  lost  condition  ?  I  answer,  that  you  may 
be  broken  off  from  all  schemes  of  self-righteousness  ;  that  you  may 
never  look  into  your  poor  guilty  soul  to  recommend  you  to  God  ; 
and  that  you  may  joyfully  accept  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
obeyed  and  died  for  sinners.  Oh !  that  your  heart  may  cleave  to 
Christ.  May  you  forsake  all  and  follow  Jesus  Christ.  Count 
everything  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ. 
You  never  will  stand  righteous  before  God  in  yourself.  You  are 
welcome  this  day  to  stand  righteous  before  God  in  Jesus.  Pray 
over  Phil.  iii.  7,  9.  I  will  try  and  pray  for  you.  Grace  be  with 
you.  Your  friend  in  Jesus,  &c. 


TO  THE   SAME. — NO.  II. 

Seek  the  righteousness  of  Christ. 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  was  glad  to  hear  of  your  safe  arrival,  and  that 
your  health  had  not  suffered  by  the  voyage.  I  trust  the  Lord  is 
dealing  gently  with  your  frail  body,  so  that  your  mind  may  get 
leave  freely  to  fix  itself  on  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.  Above 
all,  I  pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  sweetly  and  silently  open 
your  heart,  to  relish  the  way  of  salvation  through  the  blood  and 
obedience  of  Immanuel.  Through  this  man  is  preached  unto  you 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  by  him  all  that  believe  are  justified 
from  all  things ;  Acts  xiii.  38,  39.  You  would  be  deeply  con- 
cerned to  hear  that  your  room-mate has  been  so  suddenly 

and  awfully  called  away.  Should  it  not  be  a  solemn  warning  to 
you  ?  Oh,  that  you  may  be  even  now  clothed  in  the  righteous- 
ness of  Jesus  !  so  that,  if  you  were  called  away,  you  may  meet 
God  in  peace,  and  hear  Jesus  say,  "  Enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord."  In  yourself  you  never  will  stand  righteous  before  Jeho- 
vah. Psalm  cxliii.  2,  answers  your  case.  "  Enter  not  into  judg- 
ment with  me,"  must  be  your  cry.  In  your  nature,  in  your  past 
life,  in  your  breaking  of  the  holy  law,  in  your  contempt  and  neg- 
lect of  Jesus,  in  your  indwelling  sin,  God  can  see  nothing  but 
what  he  must  condemn.  O  that  you  would  be  of  the  same  mind 
with  God  about  your  own  soul !  Do  not  be  afraid  to  look  upon 
its  loathsomeness  ;  for  God  offers  to  clothe  you  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Romans  v.  19.  By  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made 
righteous.  There  is  only  one  in  all  the  world  on  whose  face  God 
can  look  and  say,  "  He  is  altogether  lovely."  Jesus  is  that  one. 
Now  God  is  willing  that  you  and  I  should  hide  in  Jesus.  I  feel 
it  this  moment  that  he  is  my  righteousness.  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  This  is 
his  name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  "  the  Lord  our  righteousness.' 


LETTERS. 


I  feel  that  the  love  of  God  shines  upon  my  guilty  soul  through  Jesus 
This  is  all  my  peace.  Your  tears  will  not  blot  out  sin  ;  they  do  no- 
thing but  weep  in  hell,  but  that  does  not  justify  them.  Your  right 
views  of  the  gospel  will  not  justify  you  ;  you  must  be  covered  with 
a  spotless  righteousness.  Your  change  of  heart  and  of  life  will  not 
justify  you  ;  it  cannot  cover  past  sins  —  neither  is  it  perfect.  Your 
amended  life  is  still  fearfully  sinful  in  Jehovah's  sight,  and  yet 
nothing  but  perfect  righteousness  can  stand  before  him.  Jesus 
offers  you  this  perfect  righteousness  ;  in  him  you  may  stand  and 
hear  God  say,  "  Thou  art  all  fair,  my  love."  There  is  no  spot  in 
me.  Do  you  thus  look  to  Jesus  ?  Do  you  believe  the  record 
that  God  has  given  concerning  him  ?  Do  you  receive  Christ  with 
open  arms  ?  Do  you  cry,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God  ;"  my  surety, 
my  all  ?  Dear  friend,  do  not  tarry.  Eternity  may  be  near.  Now 
is  your  best  time,  perhaps  your  only  time,  of  closing  with  Christ. 
How  many  worlds  would  a  lost  soul  in  hell  give  for  such  an  op- 
portunity of  cleaving  to  Christ  as  you  have  now.  "  He  that  hath 
the  Son,  haih  life."  This  is  all  my  prayer  and  desire  for  your 
precious,  precious  soul.  Ever  yours  in  the  gospel,  &c. 


TO   THE    SAME. — NO.    III. 
Joy  in  believing 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  send  you  another  line  to  tell  you  Jesus  is  the, 
way.  I  would  like  much  to  hear  how  your  weak  body  prospers, 
and  whether  your  soul  is  resting  under  the  apple  tree,  (Song.  ii.  3 ;) 
but  till  some  opportunity  occurs,  I  must  just  content  myself  with 
committing  your  soul  and  body  into  the  hand  of  Jesus,  your  faith- 
ful Creator.  1  Peter  iv.  19.  We  are  now  looking  forward  to 
another  communion  season,  and  I  am  busy  instructing  young  per- 
sons for  that  holy  and  blessed  ordinance.  I  think  you  said  you 
were  a  good  deal  impressed  at  our  last  communion,  and  wished 
that  you  had  been  one  of  those  seated  at  the  table  ;  perhaps  you 
may  never  be  permitted  to  sit  at  the  table  on  earth  ;  perhaps  your 
first  communion  may  be  in  glory.  There  is  a  text  in  Romans  xv. 
13,  which  expresses  all  my  desire  for  you,  "  Now  the  God  of  hope 
fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  you  may  abound 
in  hope,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  You  see  here 
who  is  the  author  of  conversion — "  The  God  of  hope."  He  must 
open  your  heart  to  attend  to  the  things  that  are  spoken.  The 
truths  that  are  presented  to  you  will  not  convert  your  heart,  the 
God  of  hope  must  breathe  on  your  heart  and  water  it  oft.  Then 
see  how  he  gives  you  joy  and  peace — "  in  believing."  When 
Jesus  revealed  himself  to  Thomas  (John  xx.  28),  Thomas  cried 
out  with  joy,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God  ;"  if  Jesus  reveal  himself  to 
you  in  all  the  glory  of  his  person — the  completeness  of  his  work, 

VOL.  I.  15 


LETTERS. 

and  the  freeness  of  his  love — you  too  will  be  filled  with  appropri- 
ating, joyful  faith,  and  will  cry,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God."  It  is  a 
difficult  thing  to  explain  what  it  is  to  believe-  -i  suppose  it  is  im- 
possible. But  when  Jesus  unveils  his  matchless  beauty  and  gives 
you  a  Hweet  glimpse  of  his  matchless  face  that  was  buffeted  and  spit 
upon,  then  the  soul  joyfully  clings  to  him.  This  is  believing,  arid 
this  is  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  The  truest,  purest  joy  flows 
from  a  discovery  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  is  the  hidden  treasure  that 
gives  such  joy  to  the  finder.  Matth.  xiii.  44.  Do  you  think  you 
have  found  that  treasure  ?  Touching  question  !  for  if  not,  you 
are  poor  indeed.  But  how  much  joy  may  you  have  in  Christ  ? 
"  The  God  of  hope  Jill  you  with  a!l  joy."  You  need  not  be  afraid 
to  take  the  full  joy  that  Jesus  gives.  If  you  really  come  unto 
Christ,  you  come  unto  the  love  of  Jehovah,  and  that  is  a  filling 
love.  The  love  of  the  creature  does  not  fill  the  heart,  but  God's 
love  coming  full  upon  the  soul  gives  fulness  of  joy  (1  John  i.  4). 
It  is  holy  love,  sovereign  love.  I  have  been  interrupted  several 
times  in  writing  this  little  note.  I  will  not  be  long  in  writing  you 
again.  Do  decide  the  question  of  your  eternity.  One  thing  is 
needful ;  have  you  closed  with  the  great  Mediator  ?  Have  you 
got  saving  knowledge  of  Jesus  ?  Then  only  will  death  lose  its 
power,  and  the  grave  become  the  bed  of  peaceful  rest. 

"  There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight, 
Where  saints  immortal  reign : 
Infinite  day  excludes  the  night, 
And  pleasures  banish  pain." 

Lean  all  your  care  for  time  and  eternity  on  Jesus ;  that  in  the 
softest  of  all  pillows — the  bosom  of  our  guardian  Immanuel. 
I  am  ever  yours,  &c. 


TO    THE    SAME. NO.    IV. 

Taste  that  Christ  is  precious. 

December  flS4:l. 

DEAR  FRIEND — It  is  written,  "  Unto  you  who  believe  he  is 
vrecious"  and  if  you  are  a  child  of  God  you  will  know  and  feel 
what  the  words  mean.  1  Peter  ii.  7.  At  one  time  Christ  was 
"  like  a  tender  plant"  to  you,  and  like  "  a  root  out  of  a  dry  ground." 
You  saw  "  no  form  nor  comeliness  in  him,  no  beauty  that  you 
should  desire  him."  At  that  time  you  were  at  ease  in  Zion — you 
had  no  concern  for  your  soul.  Do  you  remember  that  time  ?  Is 
it  otherwise  with  you  now  ?  Have  you  been  pricked  in  your 
heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  Have  you  been  made  to  see  how  im- 
possible it  is  for  man  to  be  just  with  God  ?  and  has  the  Spirit 
drawn  away  the  veil  from  the  fair  face  of  Immanuel,  and  given 
you  an  unfeigned  glance  at  the  brow  that  was  crowned  with  the 
thorns,  and  the  cheek  from  which  they  plucked  off  the  hair  ?  Ha* 


LETTERS.  227 

ne  Spirit  opened  a  window  into  the  heart  of  Jesus,  and  let  you  see 
*he  fountain  head  of  that  love  that  "  passeth  knowledge  ?"  Then 
vou  will  be  able  to  say,  "  To  me  He  is  precious"  If  you  see 
plainly  that  all  your  standing  before  God  is  in  him,  that  he  is  your 
foundation-stone — your  fountain — your  wedding  garment,  then 
you  will  feel  him  to  be  precious.  Most  people  refuse  to  come  to 
Christ.  Read  Luke  xi  v.  1 6, 24.  They  all  with  one  consent  began  to 
make  excuse.  Why  is  this  ?  Just  because  they  do  not  see  and  feel 
that  he  is  precious.  But,  oh  !  if  you,  my  dear  friend,  feel  that  he  is 
your  only  righteousness — your  only  fountain  of  living  water — your 
high  priest — your  shepherd — your  advocate  ;  then  you  will  say, 
"  He  is  precious !"  You  will  never  say,  "Have  me  excused."  I 
carry  to  you  the  sweet  invitation,  "  Come,  for  all  things  are  now 
ready."  Jesus  is  ready  to  wash  and  clothe  you  in  his  own  blood 
and  righteousness.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  ready  to  come  into  your 
heart  and  make  it  new.  The  Father  is  ready  to  put  his  arms  round 
your  neck  and  kiss  you.  Luke  xv.  20.  The  angels  are  ready  to 
give  thanks  for  you  and  to  love  you  as  a  sister  for  eternity.  Now, 
will  you  come,  for  all  things  are  ready  ?  Are  you  now  saying  in 
your  heart,  "  I  cannot  but  believe  I  am  the  chief  of  sinners,  and 
Jesus  offers  to  be  my  refuge,  my  mediator,  my  all  in  all ;  I  feel  he 
is  precious  ?"  O  dear  friend,  I  trust  you  do.  This  only  will  make 
you  happy  in  living,  and  blessed  in  dying.  This  is  a  poor  dying 
world.  Man  that  is  born  of  a  woman  is  of  few  days  and  full  of 
trouble.  There  is  no  part  here  that  death  cannot  take  from  us. 
But  if  you  have  Christ,  you  have  the  only  imperishable  portion  ! 
Oh  !  may  the  Holy  Spirit  give  you  a  firm  hold  of  Jesus.  Then 
we  shall  meet  in  that  sweet  place,  where  there  shall  be  no  more 
death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more 
pain.  The  Lord  deal  kindly  and  gently  with  you,  both  soul  and 
body.  Farewell,  dear  friend.  Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO    THE    SAME. NO.    V. 

Be  found  in  Christ. 

December  S,  1841 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  send  you  another  line  to  tell  you  of  him  who 
is  altogether  lovely.  I  have  a  very  dear  boy  in  my  parish  who 
is  dying  just  now.  He  said  to  me  the  other  day,  "  I  have  just 
been  feeding  for  some  days  upon  the  words  you  gave  me,  '  His 
legs  are  like  pillars  of  marble  set  upon  sockets  of  fine  gold'  (Song 
v.  15)  ;  for  (said  he)  I  am  sure  he  is  able  to  carry  me  and  all  my 
sins."  You  may  say  the  same,  if  your  eyes  have  been  opened  to 
see  the  beauty,  fulness,  freeness,  and  compassion  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
Nothing  but  the  hand  of  God  can  open  your  eyes  to  see  your  lost 
condition  as  it  truly  is.  Flesh  and  blood  cannot  reveal  him  unto 


228  LETTERS. 

you,  but  my  Father.  Oh  !  call  upon  him  to  do  this  for  you.  A 
spiritual  discovery  of  yourself  and  of  Jesus  is  better  than  a  mil- 
lion of  worlds  to  you,  and  to  me  also.  Remember,  you  cannot  be 
fair  in  yourself  before  God.  Song  i.  6,  must  be  all  your  prayer 
— " Look  not  upon  me"  Take  yourself  at  your  best  moments, 
you  are  but  a  vile  worm  in  Jehovah's  sight,  and  so  am  I.  Re- 
member, you  may  be  "  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  Allow  yourself 
to  be  found  in  Christ.  Oh  !  what  will  come  of  you  if  you  are 
found  in  yourself?  Where  will  you  appear?  You  will  shrink 
back,  and  call  on  rocks  and  mountains  to  fall  upon  you  and  cover 
you.  But  if  you  are  hiding  in  Jesus — if  your  eye  and  heart  are 
fixed  upon  his  wounds  made  by  our  sins — if  you  are  willing 
to  be  righteous  in  his  righteousness — to  lie  down  under  the  stream 
of  his  blood,  and  to  be  clothed  upon  with  the  snowy  fleece  of  the 
Lamb  of  God — then  God  will  love  you  with  his  whole  soul  ex- 
ceedingly. The  pure,  full  love  of  God  streams  through  the  blood 
and  obedience  of  Jesus  to  every  soul  that  is  lying  under  them, 
however  vile  and  wretched  in  themselves.  Have  you  tried — have 
you  tasted  the  holy  Jove  of  a  holy  God  ?  Thy  love  is  better  than 
wine.  It  is  better  than  all  creature-love  or  creature-enjoyments. 
Oh  !  do  not  live — oh  !  do  not  die,  out  of  this  sweet,  sweet,  sin-par- 
doning, soul-comforting,  love  of  God  !  Remember,  Jesus  is  quite 
willing  to  gather  you  under  his  wings.  Matt,  xxiii.  37.  Put  that 
beyond  all  doubt.  Remefmber  also,  the  present  is  your  only  time 
to  be  saved.  Eccles.  ix.  10.  There  is  no  believing,  no  repenting, 
no  conversion  in  the  grave — no  minister  will  speak  to  you  there. 
This  is  the  time  of  conversion.  We  must  either  gain  you  now,  or 
lose  you  for  ever.  Oh  !  that  you  would  use  this  little  time. 
Every  moment  of  it  is  worth  a  world.  Your  soul  is  very  dear 
to  me — dearer  far  to  Jesus.  Look  to  him  and  you  will  be  saved. 
Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO  THE    SAME. — NO.  VI. 

Go  up,  leaning  on  Jesus. 

FRIEND — I  have  heard  of  you  from ,  and  have  been 

praying  for  you,  that  your  eye  may  rest  on  Jesus,  and  that  your 
soul  may  lie  in  perfect  peace  under  his  blood  shed  for  the  sins  of 
many.  I  have  been  thanking  my  Father,  too,  for  dealing  so  boun- 
tifully with  you.  "  He  is  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the  God  of 
all  comforts."  I  will  give  you  a  sweet  verse  to  meditate  upon. 
"  Who  is  this  that  cometh  up  from  the  wilderness,  leaning  upon 
the  beloved  ?"  Song  viii.  5.  Do  you  think  this  is  your  position  ? 
Truly  this  world  is  a  wilderness  if  you  have  seen  it  rightly.  It  is 
R  place  of  guilt  and  shame.  Every  natural  heart  is  a  wilderness 
t — a  dead  place  without  a  drop  of  living  water — and  then  all  natu- 


LETTERS.  229 

al  hearts  put  together  make  up  a  wilderness  ^  >rld.  The  whole 
world  lieth  in  wickedness.  There  are  few  thr  t  know  and  love 
Jesus,  and  these  few  are  panting  to  get  more  of  the  living  water. 
But  if  you  have  truly  fled  to  Jesus,  you  are  coming  up  from  the 
wilderness.  Now  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed. 

'  The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand."  Have  you  found 
Jesus  truly  ?  Do  you  feel  willing  to  be  all  vile,  all  hell-deserving 
in  yourself,  and  to  let  God's  dear  Son  be  all  your  shield  and  right- 
eousness ?  Oh  !  make  sure  of  this.  Never  mind  what  man  thinks 
of  you.  I  would  not  give  a  straw  for  the  opinions  of  men,  as  to 
whether  I  was  safe  or  no.  It  is  not  what  man  thinks  of  us  that 
will  cover  us  on  the  judgment-day.  Oh  no !  You  must  be  in 
Jesus,  sitting  at  his  feet,  allowing  him  to  wash  your  stains  away, 
allowing  him  to  enwrap  your  guilty  soul  in  divine  righteousness. 
If  you  were  lying  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  no  eye  could  see 
your  deformities ;  so  when  the  infinite  ocean  of  Immanuel's 
righteousness  flows  over  the  soul,  you  are  swallowed  up  as 
it  were  in  Christ.  Your  blackness  is  never  seen,  only  his  fair- 
ness ;  and  thus  a  God  of  truth  can  say,  "  Behold  thou  art  fair ; 
behold  thou  art  fair,  my  love.  Thou  art  all  fair  my  love ;  there 
is  no  spot  in  thee."  Song  iv.  1-7.  Keep  this  always-  in  mem- 
ory ;  and  when  guilt  comes  on  the  conscience,  as  it  will,  lie 
down  again  beneath  the  righteousness  of  Jesus.  Never  lose 
sight  of  this.  Jesus  must  be  seen  by  the  Father,  instead  of  our 
guilty  soul.  It  is  no  change  in  our  black  soul  that  is  to  be  our 
covering.  You  must  leave  self,  and  stand  in  your  elder  brother. 
Hide  behind  him.  Let  the  Father's  eye  fall  on  him,  not  on  you. 
This  is  what  Jesus  wants.  He  died  to  be  a  shelter  for  such  as 
you.  This  is  what  the  Father  wants ;  for  he  is  not  willing  that 
any  should  perish.  If  you  are  seen  by  the  Father  a  naked,  guilty 
sinner,  you  must  die.  There  is  no  help  for  it.  But  if  Jesus  ap- 
pear for  you — if  you  hide  in  his  wounds  like  the  dove  in  the  cliffs 
of  the  rock,  and  under  his  snowy  raiment — then  the  Father  him- 
self loveth  you,  and  now  you  are  coming  up  from  the  wilderness. 
Every  hour  that  strikes,  that  is  an  hour  less  between  you  and 
glory.  Oh  !  do  not  grieve  to  part  with  the  world  if  you  are  in 
Christ — an  hour  with  Christ  will  make  up  for  all  your  griefs  and 
pains.  Half  an  hour  in  the  presence  of  our  God  will  make  us 
forget  a  lifetime  of  agony.  "  Leaning  on  her  beloved  !"  Is  this 
the  position  of  your  soul  ?  Do  you  feel  empty,  weak,  and  help- 
less ;  and  do  you  see  Him  mighty  to  save,  able  to  save  to  the 
uttermost.  His  legs  are  like  pillars  of  marble.  This  is  Christ's 
glory,  that  he  justifies  sinners  who  have  no  righteousness,  and 
sanctifies  souls  that  have  no  inborn  holiness.  Let  Jesus  bear 
your  whole  weight.  Remember  he  loves  to  be  the  only  support 
of  the  soul.  He  is  a  jealous  Saviour.  He  wants  to  be  entirely 
trusted.  There  is  nothing  that  you  can  possibly  need  but  you 
find  it  in  him.  "  All  my  springs  are  in  thee"  Do  you  want 


230  LETTERS. 

righteousness  ?  He  has  the  spirit  of  a  weaned  child  to  give  you, 
Ps.  cxxxi.  Do  you  want  love  ?  he  is  the  fountain  of  love  ;  all  the 
promises  of  God  in  him  are  yea,  and  in  him  amen.  I  am  sure  if 
you  get  a  glimpse  of  him  you  would  lay  your  head  in  his  breast 
and  die  there.  May  the  Spirit  anoint  your  eyes  to  see  him  more 
and  more,  and  soften  your  heart  to  lean  on  him.  Those  that 
have  leaned  on  him  through  the  wilderness  shall  sit  with  him 
on  the  throne.  Rev.  iii.  21.  Farewell,  dear  soul  !  the  Lord  feed 
you  sweetly,  as  he  feeds  the  flowers,  by  silent  drops  of  dew. 
Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO    THE    MEMBERS    OF    A    PRAYER    MEETING. 

Parable  of  the  Sower. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS, — It  has  been  a  matter  of  great  joy  to  me  to 
hear  that  you  meet  together  from  time  to  time  to  read  the  Word 
of  God  and  pray — to  pray  for  a  blessing  on  yourselves  and  fami- 
lies, that  you  may  be  brought  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  pray  for  ministers,  that  they  may  be 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  made  insatiably  greedy  for  the 
salvation  of  souls,  and  that  the  Word  of  God  preached  on  the  Sab- 
bath, may  rise  and  be  glorified  till  the  whole  world  bow  the  knee 
at  the  name  of  Jesus. 

O  you  that  have  had  your  eyes  opened  to  see  your  lost  condi- 
tion by  nature  and  by  wicked  works — you  that  have  been  drawn 
by  the  Father,  to  believe  in  Jesus,  to  wash  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  and  to  put  on  the  righteousness  of  God, — oh !  pray  with 
all  your  heart  that  your  dear  friends  may  be  brought  to  take  the 
peace  you  feel — that  your  enemies  may  be  brought  to  the  same 
Saviour,  and  that  all  the  world  may  be  brought  to  know  him, 
whom  to  know  is  life  eternal. 

If  you  look  at  the  xiii.  chapter  of  Matthew,  verse  3-9,  you  will 
see  how  much  of  our  preaching  is  in  vain,  and  what  need  there 
is  to  pray  that  God  would  open  the  hearts  we  speak  to. 

Many  among  you,  I  fear,  are  like  the  hard  wayside,  so  that, 
when  the  seed  falls,  it  cannot  get  into  your  hearts,  and  the  devil 
plucks  it  all  away.  Verse  3,  4.  Is  it  not  true  that  some  of  your 
hearts  are  like  the  footpath,  trodden  all  the  wreek  by  wicked 
thoughts  ?  "  Free  passage  this  way"  is  written  over  your  hearts 
— common  worldly  thoughts — busy  covetous  desires  of  money — 
malicious  thoughts — impure,  abominable  thoughts.  O  who  can 
tell  what  a  constant  thoroughfare  of  wicked  imaginations  is  pass- 
ing night  and  day  through  every  unconverted  mind  !  O  look  at 
Genesis  vi.  5,  and  weep  over  the  Bible  description  of  your  own 
hard  hearts.  Now,  when  you  come  to  the  church  on  Sabbath, 
your  heart  is  like  a  footpath ;  the  seed  cannot  fall  in,  it  lies  upon 


LETTERS.  23 

the  surface.  You  do  not  understand  the  minister.  Perhaps  he 
preaches  of  the  desperate  wickedness  of  the  heart,  and  the  danger 
vou  are  in,  of  going  to  hell,  if  you  be  not  born  again.  You  feel  it 
to  be  a  dry  subject,  and  turn  your  head  away.  Perhaps  he  is 
preaching  of  the  love  of  Jesus,  in  tasting  death  for  every  man ; 
and  that  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  the  vilest  sinner  out.  Still,  you 
feel  no  interest,  and,  perhaps  you  fall  asleep  during  the  sermon. 
O  you  are  the  wayside  hearers — the  devil  plucks  all  the  seed  away. 
When  you  turn  your  back  on  the  church,  you  turn  your  back  on 
divine  things  ;  and  before  you  have  got  halfway  home,  the  devil 
has  carried  off  every  word  of  the  sermon.  Yea,  often,  I  fear,  be- 
fore you  have  got  a  sight  of  your  own  cottage,  or  the  trees  before 
the  door,  the  devil  has  filled  your  hearts  with  abominable  worldly 
thoughts,  and  your  tongue  with  evil  talk,  unworthy  of  the  Sabbath. 
O  Satan,  Satan  !  what  a  cunning  fiend  thou  art !  Even  when  the 
hard  hearts  will  not  receive  the  word,  thou  wilt  not  suffer  it  to  re- 
main ;  lest  it  should  come  back  in  a  time  of  sickness  or  danger, 
thou  earnest  all  away. 

Dear  believers,  pray  that  it  be  not  so  with  you,  nor  with  your 
friends ;  pray  for  a  soft  heart  and  a  retentive  memory :  and  often 
speak  together  of  the  sermons  you  hear,  and  get  them  harrowed 
into  your  hearts,  that  Satan  may  be  cheated,  and  your  soul 
saved'. 

Many,  I  fear,  among  you,  are  receiving  the  seed  nto  stony 
places  (Matt.  xiii.  6) — receiving  the  word  for  a  while  —but  soon 
withering  away  in  time  of  persecution.  I  fear  there  may  be  some 
among  you  \vho  are  charmed  with  something  about  the  gospel 
instead  of  cleaving  in  heart  to  Christ.  I  can  imagine  that  some 
of  the  wounded  Israelites,  that  were  bitten  by  the  serpent,  were 
much  taken  with  Moses,  as  he  held  up  the  brazen  serpent,  instead 
of  looking  at  the  serpent  itself.  Many  are  fond  of  ministers,  who 
are  not  ibnd  of  Christ.  Read  over  Ezekiel  xxxiii.  30-32,  and  pray 
that  this  be  not  your  case. 

Now,  I  will  give  you  two  marks,  by  which  you  may  know 
whether  you  are  one  of  these  unfruitful  hearers.  1st,  The  rocky 
heart  will  remain  the  same.  If  you  find  that  your  liking  to  the 
gospel  is  from  the  surface,  from  curiosity,  or  fancy,  or  love  to  a 
minister — if  you  find  that  your  rocky  heart  has  never  been  broken 
by  conviction  of  sin — has  never  melted  to  flow  towards  Jesus — 
then  you  are  an  empty  professor ;  you  have  a  name  to  live,  while 
you  are  spiritually  dead. 

2d.  You  will  endure  for  a  while.  A  really  converted  soul  is 
like  a  branch.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches.  It  will  cleave 
to  it  summer  and  winter.  But  if  you  have  only  a  mock  conver- 
sion, you  will  wither  away  when  persecution  comes.  God  knows 
how  soon  days  of  trial  may  come  in  Scotland.  Be  ye  therefore 
ready.  He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.  I  fear,  dear 
friends,  that  many  of  you  receive  the  seed  among  thorns  ;  Matt 


132  LETTERS. 

tiii.  7.  Look  into  your  heart  and  see,  when  you  read  your  Bible 
iR  the  morning,  how  many  cares  and  anxieties  are  dancing  before 
your  eyes,  so  that  you  can  hardly  see  the  page  you  are  reading. 
How  often  you  come  to  the  House  of  God,  and  you  see  the  min- 
ister preaching  of  eternal  things  with  all  his  might,  but  your  heart 
is  stuffed  full  of  cares,  and  plans,  and  pleasures.  Alas,  alas  !  ths 
world  has  got  the  first  hold  of  your  heart,  and  so  you  can  think  3f 
nothing  else.  What  will  it  profit  you  if  you  gain  the  whole  world 
and  lose  your  own  soul  ? 

One  thing  is  plain,  that  thorns  and  wheat  cannot  grow  on  the 
same  spot  of  ground  ;  so  that,  if  you  will  keep  to  your  thorns,  you 
must  burn  with  them.  O  dear  souls,  if  you  got  but  a  glimpse  of 
the  beauty  of  Jesus,  you  would  leave  all  and  follow  him.  If  you 
got  but  a  taste  of  the  sweetness  of  forgiveness,  you  would  count 
everything  else  but  loss  for  the  excellence  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ.  See  how  Matthew  did  ?  Matt.  ix.  9.  He  was  once  as 
worldly  as  yourselves,  and  as  greedy  of  money  as  any  one  of 
you ;  and  yet  a  word  from  the  sweet  mouth  of  Christ  made  him 
leave  all.  Read  *hat  sweet  command  of  Christ;  Matt.  x.  37,  38. 
Oh  !  pray  to  bo  made  willing  to  leave  all  for  Christ.  He  is 
kinder  than  father  or  mother — more  precious  than  son  or  daugh- 
ter. Take  up  your  cross,  then,  and  follow  him. 

Last  of  all,  I  trust  there  are  some  among  you  like  the  good 
ground  (Matt.  xiii.  8),  who  receive  the  word  into  a  heart  broken 
up  by  the  Spirit  of  God — watered  by  prayer — and  who  bear 
fruit  unto  life  eternal.  HAVE  YOU  HAD  YOUR  HEARTS  BROKEN,  dear 
friends?  Has  God  ploughed  up  your  hard,  unbelieving  hearts'' 
Have  you  had  real  concern  for  your  perishing  soul  ?  Have  you 
been  driven  to  your  knees  ?  Have  you  ever  wept  in  secret  for 
your  sins  ?  Have  you  been  made  to  tremble  under  your  load  of 
guilt  ?  Do  you  come  thus  to  the  House  of  God — your  heart  like 
an  open  furrow,  waiting  for  the  seed?  Enquire  earnestly  whe- 
ther the  fallow-ground  of  your  heart  has  ever  been  broken  up ; 
Jeremiah  iv.  3.  A  broken  heart  alone  can  receive  a  crucified 
Christ. 

HAVE  YOU  UNDERSTOOD  THE  GOSPEL  ?  Have  you  believed  the 
record  that  God  has  given  concerning  his  Son  ?  Do  you  feel  that 
it  is  true  that  God  is  love  ? — that  Christ  has  died  the  just  for  the 
unjust  ? — that  he  is  beckoning  you  to  come  to  him  ?  Do  you  be 
lieve  on  the  Son  of  God  ?  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved  ;  he 
that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned  ;  Mark  xvi.  16. 

Do  YOU  BEAR  FRUIT  ?  Without  holy  fruit  all  evidences  are 
vain.  How  vain  would  it  be  to  prove  to  a  farmer  that  his  fields 
were  good  and  productive,  if  they  produced  no  corn.  You  might 
say  to  him,  "  Neighbor,  your  land  is  good  ;  the  soil  is  dry  and 
well  trenched."  "Oh,  but,"  he  would  say,  "where  is  the  yollow 
grain — where  are  the  full  ears  falling  before  the  sickle  of  the 
reaper?"  Dear  friends,  you  have  awakenings,  enlightenings,  ex- 


LETTERS.  233 

periences,  a  full  heart  in  prayer,  and  many  due  signs  ;  but  if  you 
want  holiness,  you  will  never  see  the  Lord.  If  you  are  a  drinker, 
a  swearer,  a  liar,  a  lascivious  talker,  a  wanton,  a  slanderer,  you 
are  in  the  broad  way  that  leads  to  destruction. 

Read  Matthew  vii.  21 — 23  ;  and  pray  that  you  may  not  be  de- 
ceiving your  own  souls.  Dear  believers,  pray  that  you  may  bear 
fruit  an  hundredfold.  Do  not  be  content  with  bearing  thirtyfold 
or  sixtyfold  ;  pray  to  be  sanctified  wholly  ;  1  Thes.  v.  23.  Pray 
that  the  whole  lump  may  be  leavened  ;  Matt.  xiii.  33.  Pray  that, 
day  or  night,  in  company  or  alone,  Sabbath  and  week  day,  you 
may  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things.  I  often 
pray  for  you  all ;  and  desire  that  in  secret,  and  in  your  families, 
vou  will  not  forget  me.  Your  friend  and  soul's  well-wisher,  &c. 


TO  M.  s. 

Trying  dispensations. 

DUNDEE,  February  28,  184i. 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  have  heard  from  J.  S.  of  your  brother's  death, 
and  I  write  a  line  to  comfort  you.  There  is  no  true  comfort  to 
be  found  but  in  Christ.  He  is  a  fountain  of  living  waters,  and 
you  must  go  with  your  thirsty  soul  to  him  and  drink.  John  vii. 
37  ;  Psa.  Ixiii.  If  your  brother  died  in  the  Lord,  then  he  is  far 
better  than  if  he  were  here.  Phil.  i.  23.  If  he  died  out  of  the 
Lord,  you  must  be  like  Aaron  when  '*  he  held  his  peace."  Lev. 
x.  3.  Be  not  moved  by  these  afflictions,  knowing  that  you  were 
appointed  thereunto.  Seek  more  and  more  abiding  peace  in 
Christ.  He  is  not  only  a  Saviour,  but  a  sympathizing  elder 
brother. 

Read  the  xi.  of  John,  and  Lamentations  iii.,  and  you  will  see 
what  a  compassionate  bosom  Christ  has.  Lean  your  head  more 
and  you  will  find  rest.  "  Do  not  despise  the  chastening  of  the 
Lord."  Enquire  what  change  he  would  have  wrought  in  you 
and  in  all  your  friends.  Are  there  any  need  to  be  awakened  ? 
let  them  listen  to  this  warning.  Are  there  any  need  to  be  brought 
off  from  love  of  the  world  ?  let  them  hear  the  voice  of  God  from 
your  brother's  grave,  saying,  '•  What  shall  it  profit  a  man  though 
he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul."  Your  brother, 
though  dead,  still  speaketh.  To  you  he  says,  "  Lean  on  the  be- 
loved as  you  come  up  out  of  the  wilderness.  The  Lord  is  at 
hand."  Keep  your  eye  fixed  on  Jesus.  Pray  much  for  his 
spirit  and  likeness  ;  and  be  ready  for  his  coming. 

Our  communion  is  on  Sabbath  next.  Your  friend  J.  thought 
you  would  perhaps  love  to  be  here.  Farewell  for  the  present ; 
may  the  Lord  Jesus  be  very  near  you,  to  comfort  and  sanctify 
and  bless  you.  Ever  yours,  &c. 


234  LETTERS. 


TO    E.    R..    ASKING    COUNSEL. 

A  sight  of  corruption  drives  to  Christ. 

DUNDEE,  1842. 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  send  you  a  hurried  line,  and  may  the  Spirit 
accompany  it  with  his  divine  power  to  your  heart !  It  is  a  good 
thirg  to  be  shown  much  of  the  deceitfulness  and  desperate  wick- 
edness of  your  heart,  provided  it  lead  you  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
he  may  pardon  and  subdue  it.  Slightness  and  carnal  ease  are 
much  more  to  be  dreaded  than  discoveries  of  our  leprosy. 

The  groans  and  triumphal  song  of  a  believer  are  not  far  sepa- 
rated, as  you  may  see  in  Paul,  Rom.  vii.  24,  25, "  O  wretched  man," 
and  "  I  thank  God,"  all  in  one  breath.  David  felt  the  same — see 
Ixxiii.  Psalm.  At  one  verse  he  feels  himself  a  fool  and  a  beast  in 
the  sight  of  a  holy  God,  and  in  the  very  next  verses  he  is  cleaving 
to  Christ  with  a  song  of  unspeakable  joy ;  v.  22,  23,  24.  Ah ! 
there  is  a  sweet  mystery  here — bitter  herbs  along  with  our  pass- 
over  Lamb.  It  is  sweet  to  see  ourselves  infinitely  vile,  that  we 
may  look  to  Jehovah  our  Righteousness,  as  all  our  way  to  the 
Father. 

The  sweet  Psalmist  of  Israel  felt  this  on  his  dying  bed,  2  Sam. 
xxiii.  5,  "  Although  my  house  be  not  so  with  God,  yet  hath  he 
made  with  me,"  &c.  His  house  had  been  the  scene  of  many  a 
black  sin ;  and  now,  when  dying,  he  could  not  but  confess  that  it 
was  not  right  with  God.  Not  a  day  he  had  lived  appeared  clean 
— not  a  moment.  So  may  you  say  in  the  house  where  you  live, 
and  looking  at  the  pollutions  of  your  own  heart,  "  Although  my 
house  be  not  so  with  God" — although  my  heart  and  life  be  not  so. 
yet  hath  he  made  with  me  an  everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in  all 
things  and  sure. 

God  makes  that  covenant  with  you,  when  he  brings  you  to  lay 
hold  on  Jesus  as  your  surety — your  curse- bearing,  law-fulfilling 
surety.  Then  you  are  brought  into  the  bond  of  the  everlasting 
covenant,  and  all  its  blessings  are  yours — pardon,  righteousness, 
consolation,  grace  upon  grace,  life,  love,  the  spirit  of  supplications 
— all  are  yours,  and  you  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's. 

Pray  to  be  made  like  Caleb,  who  had  another  spirit,  and  fol- 
lowed the  Lord  fully.  Follow  Christ  all  the  day.  He  is  the  con- 
tinual burnt-offering  in  whom  you  may  have  peace.  He  is  the 
Rock  that  follows  you,  from  whom  you  may  have  constant  and 
infinite  supplies.  Give  yourself  wholly  away  to  him.  You  are 
safe  in  no  other  keeping  but  in  the  everlasting  arms  of  Jehovah 
Jesus. 

Keep  yourself  from  other  men's  sins.  Do  not  go  to  the  end  of 
the  string — that  is,  going  as  far  as  you  can  in  dallying  with  temp- 
tation without  committing  open  sin.  Remember  that  it  is  our 
happiness  to  be  under  grace,  and  every  sin  will  be  bitterness  in 


LETTERS.  235 

the  end,  and  will  take  something  out  of  your  eternal  portion  of 
glory. 

Grace  be  with  your  dear  and  much  honored  minister,  and  with 
all  that  love  Christ  in  sincerity.  Never  cease  to  pray  for  the 
parish,  and  for  all  parishes,  that  God  would  pour  down  his  life- 
giving  spirit,  to  the  conversion  of  perishing  sinners  and  the  glory 
of  his  own  great  name.  I  will  remember  you  on  the  12th  of  June 

May  the  Lord  remember  us.     Ever  truly,  &c. 


TO    J.    T. 

A  young  boy  anxious  about  his  soul. 

COLLAGE,  Jan.  27,  1842. 

MY  DEAR  BOY — I  was  very  glad  -to  receive  your  kind  note,  arid 
am  glad  to  send  you  a  short  line  in  return,  although  my  time  is 
much  taken  up.  You  are  very  dear  to  me,  because  your  soul  is 
precious  ;  and  if  you  are  ever  brought  to  Jesus,  washed  and  justi- 
fied, you  will  praise  him  more  sweetly  than  an  angel  of  light.  I 
was  riding  among  the  snow  to-day,  where  no  foot  had  trodden, 
and  it  was  pure,  pure  white ;  and  I  thought  again  and  again  of 
that  verse,  "  Wash  me  and  I  shall  be  whiter  than  snow."  That 
is  a  sweet  prayer — make  it  your  own.  Often  go  alone  and  look 
to  Jesus,  who  died  to  wash  us  from  our  sins,  and  say,  "  Wash 
me"  Amelia  Geddie  was  one  day  dressed  in  a  new  white  frock, 
with  red  ribbons  in  her  bonnet,  and  some  one  said  to  her,  "  No 
doubt  you  will  think  yourself  very  trim  and  clean  ?"  "  Ah  no," 
she  said,  "  /  will  never  think  that  until  1  ham  the  fine  white  robe 
of  my  Redeemer's  righteousness  put  upon  me"  I  am  glad,  my  dear 
boy,  you  think  that  God  is  afflicting  you  to  bring  you  to  himself. 
It  is  really  for  this  that  he  smites  you ;  his  heart,  his  hand,  and  his 
rod,  are  ail  inscribed  with  love.  But  then,  see  that  he  does  bring 
you  to  himself.  Do  not  delay.  The  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone 
stretches  beneath  every  soul  that  lives  in  sin.  There  is  no  peace, 
saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked.  If  the  Lord 'Jesus  would  but  draw 
the  curtain  and  let  you  see  his  own  fair  face,  and  his  wounded 
side,  and  how  there  is  room  for  the  guiltiest  sinner  in  him,  you 
would  be  drawn  to  Jesus  with  the  cords  of  love.  I  was  preach- 
ing in  Perth  last  Sabbath ;  when  I  came  out,  a  little  girl  came  up 
to  me,  I  think  about  three  or  four  years  old.  She  wanted  to  hear 
of  the  way  to  be  saved.  Her  mother  said  she  had  been  crying 
the  whole  night  before  about  her  soul,  and  would  take  no  comfort 
till  she  should  find  Jesus.  Oh  !  pray  that  the  same  Spirit  may 
waken  you.  Remember,  Johnnie,  you  once  wept  for  your  soul  too, 
and  prayed  and  sought  Jesus.  Have  you  found  him  ?  or  have  you 
looked  back,  like  Lot's  wife,  and  become  a  hard,  cold  pillar  of 
gait  ?  Awake  again  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Youi 


LETTERS. 

time  may  be  short,  God  only  knows.  The  longest  lifetime  is  short 
enough.  It  is  all  that  is  given  you  to  be  converted  in.  They  are 
the  happiest  whc  are  brought  soonest  to  the  bosom  of  Jesus. 

Write  me  again.  At  present  I  must  draw  to  a  close.  Give 
my  kindest  remembrances  to  your  mamma,  and  to  A.  when  you 
write.  Tell  him  to  write  to  me.  May  you  all  meet  at  the  table 
of  Jesus  above,  and  may  I  be  there  too,  a  sinner  saved  by  grace. 
Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO    A.    T. 

On  the  death  of  his  brother,  the  little  boy  to  whom  the  preceding  letter  was  written 

ST.  PETER'S,  March  1, 1842. 

MY  DEAR  A. — I  did  not  think  I  was  to  have  answered  your  kind 
letter  in  the  time  of  bitter  grief.  But  so  it  pleases  Jehovah, 
whose  will  must  be  our  will,  if  we  would  be  happy.  It  is  good 
for  you  to  bear  the  yoke  in  your  youth.  This  is  the  way  God 
trains  his  saints,  and  especially  his  ministers.  I  saw  your  dear 
little  brother  twice  on  his  dying  bed,  and  indeed  I  could  not  be- 
lieve he  was  dying,  except  that  his  calm  eye  was  directed  to  the 
hills  of  Immortality,  and  he  seemed  already  to  breathe  some  of 
the  atmosphere  of  the  world  of  sinless  joy.  I  do  trust  and  be- 
lieve that  he  was  a  saved  boy.  You  know  I  am  rather  slow  of 
coming  to  this  conviction,  and  not  fond  of  speaking  when  I 
have  not  good  evidence  ;  but  here,  I  think,  God  has  not  left  us  in 
doubt. 

At  Blairgowrie  he  used  several  times  to  speak  to  me  about 
divine  things,  and  the  tear  would  gather  in  his  eye  when  he  said 
that  he  feared  he  had  never  been  brought  to  Jesus.  Once,  when 
he  had  a  sore  throat,  he  told  me  he  was  not  ready  to  die.  But 
now  he  was  quite  different.  The  veil  seemed  to  be  lifted  away 
from  his  heart,  and  he  saw  divine  things  simply  and  fully. 

Over  and  over  he  told  me  that  he  was  not  afraid  to  die,  for 
Christ  had  died.  "  How  kind  it  was  in  God  to  send  Jesus  to  die 
for  sinners."  He  seemed  tranquil  and  happy,  even  when  the  pain 
came  on  in  his  head  and  made  him  knit  his  brows.  You  have 
reason  to  mingle  praise  with  your  tears.  Do  not  sorrow  as  one 
who  has  no  hope.  Only  seek  a  right  improvement  of  this  be- 
reavement. He  is  not  lost  but  gone  before,  and  we  shall  soon  put 
off  this  clay  cottage  also.  And  soon  we  and  he,  made  new,  body 
and  soul,  shall  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,  and  so  be  forever  with 
the  Lord.  I  was  at  your  house  on  Sabbath  night,  and  saw  them 
all,  sorrowful,  yet  rejoicing.  Your  dear  little  brother  lies  like  a 
marble  statue  in  the  peaceful  sleep  of  death,  till  Jesus'  voice 
shall  waken  him,  Happy  boy  !  he  shall  hunger  no  more,  neithei 
ihirst  any  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  him  nor  any  heat 


LETTERS.  93*7 

The  da>s  of  his  mourning  are  ended,  and  his  eternity  of  love  and 
holy  joy  is  begun. 

Improve  this  sharp  wind,  dear  A.,  for  you  will  soon  lose  the 
benefit,  if  riot  carefully  sought  after.  Search  out  the  Achan  in 
your  heart  at  such  an  hour.  Let  affliction  strike  heavy  blows  at 
your  corruptions,  your  idolatries,  and  self-pleasing,  and  worldly 
schemes.  Learn  much  of  Christ  at  such  an  hour.  Study  him  at 
the  grave  of  Lazarus — John  xi.  ;  and  at  the  gate  of  Nain — Luke 
viii.  11 ;  and  also  within  the  vail — Rev.  i.  18.  Do  not  be  ashamed 
to  grieve  deeply,  but  let  your  sadness  find  relief  in  the  bosom  that 
was  pierced  with  the  spear. 

"  Is  any  afflicted  ?  let  him  pray."  Strange,  Satan  often  tempts 
us  to  restrain  prayer  at  such  a  time.  Be  very  gentle  towards  the 
souls  of  your  kindred  now. 

Remember  D and  H- at  the  throne  of  grace.  If  God 

had  taken  them,  where  would  they  have  been  ?  Learn  also  that 
ministers  must  care  for  lambs.  "  Preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature." 

Pray  for  me,  also,  that  I  may  do  so ;  that  I  may  be  made  a 
better  man  and  a  more  faithful  pastor  of  old  and  young.  Ever 
yours,  till  we  meet  in  glory,  &c. 


TO    REV.    D.    CAMPBELL    OF    LAWERS. 

Advice  to  a  brother  in  sickness. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER — Like  yourself,  I  have  been  laid  aside  from 
the  work  of  the  ministry  for  two  Sabbaths,  but  am  now  re- 
covering. 

I  am  truly  afflicted  to  hear  of  your  trouble,  and  yet  I  pray  it 
may  turn  out  to  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel.  The  time  of 
my  absence  from  my  flock  in  1839  was  more  blessed  to  my 
people  than  even  my  presence  had  been.  Our  God  can  work 
through  means  or  above  them.  He  that  puts  the  treasure  into 
earthen  vessels,  often  allows  the  vessels  to  be  chipped  and  broken, 
that  the  excellency  of  the  power  may  be  of  God  and  not  of  us. 
Fear  not  for  your  flock.  The  Chief  Shepherd  who  sent  you  to 
them  is  faithful,  and  his  name  is  The  Mighty  God.  He  can  feed 
them  with  or  without  you.  And  none  that  are  his  can  perish. 

Use  all  prudent  means  for  your  recovery.  Commit  yourself 
entirely  to  God,  and  he  will  turn  the  shadow  of  death  into  the 
morning.  I  have  been  often  brought  very  low,  but  it  has  been 
always  good  for  me.  In  this  way  God  educates  his  ministers, 
both  for  his  temple  below,  and  for  being  pillars  in  the  temple 
above. 

I  do  not  think  Broughty  Ferry  a  safe  place  for  you,  if  your 
lungs  are  at  all  affected.  The  air  is  damp,  and  east  wind  cold, 


238  LETTERS. 

If  it  is  only  your  stomach  that  ails,  then  it  will  do  well ;  but  if 
you  have  any  chest  complaint,  do  not  think  of  the  east  coast 
Blairgowrie  would  be  much  more  suitable  ;  when  you  would 
have  the  kind  care  of  a  good  Christian  Doctor,  and  the  ministrv 
of  dear  R.  M. 

I  fear  my  illness  will  prevent  me  leaving  home  this  summer  * 
but  I  do  not  know.  Your  absence  will  make  us  pray  more  that 
your  flock  may  not  be  forgotten. 

Do  not  be  afraid  at  leaving  home.  His  compassions  are  new 
every  morning.  Great  is  his  faithfulness.  He  doth  not  afflict 
willingly. 

All  grace  be  with  you  from  the  fountain  of  Jiving  water?. 
Ever  yours,  &c. 


TO    THE    REV.    H.    BONAR,    KELSO. 
Ministerial  arrangements— Breathings  after  holiness. 

August  18,  1842. 

MY  DEAR  HORACE — I  laid  aside  your  note,  and  cannot  find  it 
again.  1  think  you  ask  me  for  the  second  Sabbath  of  November, 
on  my  way  back  from  London.  I  fear  I  must  not  do  it,  but  abide 
by  my  former  arrangement.  Mr.  Hamilton  presses  me  hard  to 
stay  two  Sabbaths,  and  I  would  have  agreed,  but  am  to  elect 
elders  on  the  second  Sabbath  of  November.  According  to  the 
new  law  of  the  Church  the  signed  lists  are  read  in  a  meeting  of 
session  on  the  third  Sabbath  after  the  intimation  is  given,  so  that  1 
will  need  to  be  back,  even  though  I  should  need  to  be  in  Edin- 
burgh the  week  after.  If  spared  then,  I  shall  hold  to  our  former 
arrangement. 

We  have  had  a  very  sweet  season  here  during  the  Concert, 
which  was  also  our  communion  week.  Andrew,  Candlish,  Cor- 
mick,  Gumming,  Milne,  and  Graham  from  Ireland,  all  assisted 
me.  We  had  meetings  every  morning. 

Your  scheme  was  very  helpful ;  I  enclose  mine.  About  700 
people  attended  each  morning  ;  and  on  the  Fast-day,  and  Sab- 
baths too.  Several  souls  have  been  deeply  awakened. 

I  have  great  desire  for  personal  growth  in  faith  and  holiness. 
I  love  the  Word  of  God,  and  find  it  sweetest  nourishment  to  my 
soul.  Can  you  help  me  to  study  it  more  successfully?  The 
righteousness  of  God  is  all  my  way  to  the  Father,  for  I  am  the 
chief  of  sinners  ?  and  were  it  not  for  the  promise  of  the  Com- 
forter, my  soul  would  sink  in  the  hour  of  temptation. 

Did  you  observe  that  the  Charlinch  Revival  took  place  in  the 
week  of  the  Concert  for  prayer  last  year  ? 

The  trials  of  the  Church  are  near.  May  we  be  kept  in  the 
shadow  of  the  Rock.  Farewell !  May  Jesus  shine  on  you 
Yours,  &c. 


LETTERS.  23S 

TO    THE     REV.    R.    MACDONALD,    BLAIRGOWRIE. 

Inward  life— Words  of  Counsel 

DUNDEE.  1842. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — This  is  Friday  evening,  and  I  do  not  know 
what  to  preach  on  Sabbath  next,  else  I  would  have  written  you 
at  greater;  length  ;  but  as  I  am  to  see  you  so  soon  face  to  face 
there  is  the  less  need  of  communing  with  ink  and  pen. 

I  hope  your  health  keeps  good,  and  your  labors  abundant — • 
that  you  have  a  continued  interest  in  the  blood  which  speaketh 
peace — a  sense  of  forgiveness  and  acceptance  in  the  beloved — 
that  you  feel  "  his  right  hand  under  your  head,"  and  the  power  of 
his  indwelling  Spirit  dwelling  in  you  and  walking  in  you.  These 
sweet  experiences  alone  make  the  minister's  life  calm  and  serene, 
like  this  autumnal  evening.  Ah,  how  easy  it  is  to  speak  or  write 
about  them.  What  a  different  thing  to  feel  them.  It  is  my  con- 
stant desire,  and  yet  I  am  constantly  disappointed.  I  think  I 
never  was  brought  to  feel  the  wickedness  of  my  heart  as  I  do  now. 
Yet  I  do  not  feel  it  as  many  sweet  Christians  do,  while  they  are 
high  above  it,  and  seem  to  look  down  into  a  depth  of  iniquity, 
deep,  deep  in  their  bosoms.  Now,  it  appears  to  me  as  if  my 
feet  were  actually  in  the  miry  clay,  and  I  only  wonder  that  I  am 
kept  from  open  sin,  My  only  refuge  is  in  the  word,  "  I  will  put 
my  Spirit  within  you."  It  is  only  by  being  made  partakers  of  the 
divine  nature  that  I  can  escape  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world 
through  lust. 

All  things  go  on  here  much  as  they  did.  I  cannot  say  that  my 
sermons  are  much  shorter,  though  I  have  tried  to  shorten  them. 
My  meeting  is  still  the  hour  and  half,  nor  do  I  see  how  I  can 
shorten  it.  It  is  very  well  attended.  A  stranger  started  up  and 
prayed  one  evening.  I  did  not  interrupt  him,  or  take  notice  of  it, 
but  have  thought  it  best  to  forbid  it.  None  but  ordained  servants 
should  speak  in  churches. 

I  hope  you  have  got  all  your  preparations  well  forward.  Deal 
faithfully  by  all  that  speak  to  you  for  the  communion,  especially 
the  young.  If  you  would  have  a  clear  conscience,  none  but  those 
who  are  seeking  really  to  close  with  Jesus  Christ  should  be 
allowed  to  take  the  bread  and  wine,  if  a  word  of  yours  can  help  it. 

Be  decided  in  keeping  back  the  scandalous.  Stir  up  your 
elders  to  this,  They  are  very  apt  to  be  remiss.  May  you  have 
much  grace  given  you  at  this  time  and  peace — droppings  of  the 
Spirit,  and  refreshings  of  peace  in  the  heart.  I  invite  all  who 
have  any  wish  to  speak  to  their  minister  before  communicating  to 
do  so.  May  you  have  much  fruit  at  this  time  that  shall  appear 
many  days  hence !  I  have  been  surprised  to  find  even  a  poor 
table  service  blessed.  Expect  much,  and  much  will  be  given 
Pray  for  me,  for  I  am  all  but  desolate.  Yours  faithfully,  &c. 


LETTERS. 


TO     ONE     OF    HIS    FLOCK,    WHO     HAD    BEEN    APPOINTED    TO    THE 
CHARGE    OF    A    FEMALE    SCHOOL    IN    THE    COUNTRY. 

Do  what  you  can. 

COLLACK,  July  25,  1U42. 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  have  been  laid  aside  for  a  short  time,  and  diJ 
not  receive  your  letter  till  it  was  too  late  to  send  the  communi- 
cant's line,  which  you  desired.  I  have  no  doubt  Mr.  B.  woulc. 
give  you  a  token,  however,  even  without  a  line.  I  am  truly  glad 
to  hear  that  you  are  so  fully  employed,  and  earnestly  trust  that 
your  labors  may  be  owned  by  God.  Souls  are  perishing  every 
day.  and  our  own  entrance  into  eternity  cannot  be  far  distant. 
Let  us,  like  Mary,  "  do  what  we  can,"  and  no  doubt  God  will 
bless  it.  and  reward  us  openly.  Sit  under  a  living  ministry  if  you 
can.  Seek  much  personal  holiness  and  likeness  to  Christ  in  all 
the  features  of  his  blessed  character.  Seek  to  be  lamb-like  ;  with- 
out which  all  your  efforts  to  do  good  to  others  will  be  as  sounding 
brass  or  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

Pray  for  dear  St.  Peter's,  that  the  dew  may  never  cease  to  fall 
there ;  continue  in  prayer,  and  watch  in  the  same  with  thanks- 
giving. Ever  truly,  &c. 


TO    ONE    AWAKENED. 

Call  upon  a  soul  to  choose  Jesus. 

DUNDEE,  Sept.  1842. 

MY  DEAR  G. — I  was  glad  indeed  to  see,  by  the  line  you  sent 
me,  that  though  your  mind  is  dark  and  troubled  you  have  not 
gone  back  to  the  world.  Ah,  it  is  a  false,  deceiving  world.  It 
smiles  only  to  betray.  Fain  would  I  lead  you  to  taste  the  peace 
that  passeth  understanding,  and  that  is  to  be  found  only  in  Jesus. 
You  are  quite  wrong  in  thinking  that  I  do  not  understand  your 
misery.  I  know  it  well.  It  is  true  Jesus  does  give  me  peace. 
He  washes  me  from  all  sin  in  his  own  blood.  I  often"  feel  him 
standing  by  my  side  and  looking  down  upon  me,  saying,  "  thou 
art  mine."  Yet  still  I  have  known  more  misery  than  you.  I 
have  sinned  more  deeply  than  you.  I  have  sinned  against  more 
light  and  more  love,  and  yet  I  have  found  mercy ;  why  may  not 
you?  Remember  what  James  Covey  said:  "Tell  poor  sailors 
that  none  of  them  need  to  despair,  since  poor  blaspheming  Covey 
found  mercy."  I  was  interrupted  just  while  writing  this,  by  a 
very  little  gi-rl  coming  to  ask,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?" 
Poor  thing,  she  has  been  weeping  till  I  thought  her  heart  would 
break.  She  lives  several  miles  off,  but  a  companion  was  awakened 
and  told  her,  and  ever  since  she  has  been  seeking  Christ  with  all 


LETTERS.  24 

her  heart.  I  was  telling  her  that  sweet  verse,  1  T  m.  i.  15,  "Christ 
Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  the  chief.' 
It  will  answer  you  also,  dear  friend.  Christ  Jesus  was  God's  dear 
son.  He  made  all  things,  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  men  and  angels 
He  was  from  all  eternity  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  and  yet  he 
came  into  the  world.  He  did  not  say,  "  I  will  keep  my  throne 
and  my  happiness,  and  leave  sinners  to  die  and  perish  in  their  sins." 
No ;  "  He  came  into  the  world."  He  became  a  babe,  and  was 
laid  in  a  manger,  for  there  was  not  room  in  the  inn.  The  inn  was 
like  your  heart ;  it  was  filled  with  other  lodgers,  and  had  no  room 
for  Jesus.  He  became  "  a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with 
grief."  He  bore  our  sins  upon  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  While 
we  were  sinners,  "  Christ  died  for  us."  Why  did  he  do  all  this  ? 
Ah  !  it  was  to  save  sinners.  Not  to  save  good  people — not  to 
save  angels — but  sinners.  Perhaps  you  will  say,  "  but  I  am  too 
bad  a  sinner  ;"  but  Paul  says,  "  of  whom  I  am  the  chief."  Paul 
was  the  chief  of  sinners,  and  yet  he  was  saved  by  Christ.  So 
Christ  is  willing  and  able  to  save  you,  though  you  were  the  chief 
sinner  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  If  Christ  came  into  this  world 
and  died  to  save  such  as  you,  will  it  not  be  a  fearful  thing  if  you 
die  without  being  saved  by  him  ?  Surely  you  have  lived  long 
enough  without  Christ.  You  have  despised  Jesus  long  enough. 
What  has  the  world  done  for  you,  that  you  love  it  so  much  ?  Did 
the  world  die  for  you?  Will  the  world  blot  out  your  sins  or 
change  your  heart  ?  Will  the  world  carry  you  to  heaven  ?  No, 
no  !  You  may  go  back  to  the  world  if  you  please,  but  it  can  only 
destroy  your  poor  soul.  "  She  that  liveth  in  pleasure  is  dead 
while  she  liveth,"  1  Timothy,  v.  6.  Read  these  words  in  your 
Bible,  and  mark  them,  and  if  you  go  back  that  mark  will  be  a 
witness  against  you  before  the  great  white  throne,  when  the  books 
are  opened.  Have  you  not  lived  long  enough  in  pleasure  ?  Come 
and  try  the  pleasures  of  Christ — forgiveness  and  a  new  heart.  I 
have  not  been  at  a  dance  or  any  worldly  amusement  for  many 
years,  and  yet  I  believe  I  have  had  more  pleasure  in  a  single  day 
than  you  have  had  all  your  life.  In  what?  you  will  say.  In 
feeling  that  God  loves  me — that  Christ  has  washed  me — and  in 
feeling  that  I  shall  be  in  heaven  when  the  wicked  are  cast  into 
hell.  "  A  day  in  thy  courts  is  better  than  a  thousand ;"  Psalm 
ixxxiv.  10. 

1  do  not  know  what  is  to  be  the  result  of  your  anxieties.  I  do 
not  know  whether  you  will  be  drawn  to  Christ,  or  driven  back 
into  the  whirlpool  of  a  perishing  world  ;  but  I  know  that  all  will 
soon  be  settled  for  eternity.  I  was  in  a  very  wicked  family  to- 
day, where  a  child  had  died.  I  opened  my  Bible,  and  explained 
this  verse  to  them  over  the  coffin  of  their  little  one,  Heb.  ix.  27, 
"  It  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the  judgment." 
Solemn  words  !  we  have  only  once  to  die,  and  the  day  is  fixed.  If 
you  die  wrong  the  first  time,  you  cannot  come  back  to  die  better 

VOL.  i.  16 


*242  LETTERS. 

a  second  time.  If  you  die  without  Christ,  you  cannot  come  back 
to  be  converted  and  die  a  believer — you  have  but  once  to  die.  Oh  ! 
pray  that  you  may  find  Christ  before  death  finds  you.  "  After  this 
the  judgment."  Not,  after  this  purgatory.  No  farther  opportu- 
nity to  be  saved — "  after  this  the  judgment."  As  death  leaves 
you  so  judgment  finds  you.  If  you  die  unsaved,  you  will  be  so  in 
the  judgment.  May  I  never  see  you  at  the  left  hand !  If  I  do, 
you  will  remember  how  I  warned  you,  and  prayed  for  you,  and 
besought  you  to  come  to  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Come  to  Jesus — he  will  in  nowise  east  you  out.     Your  affec- 
tionate friend,  &c. 


TO    A    SOUL    INQUIRING    AFTER    JESUS. 
The  wise  men — Guilt  in  us,  righteousness  in  Jesus. 

ST.  PETER'S,  Monday,  Sept.  18,  1842. 

MY  DEAR  C. — I  do  not  and  cannot  forget  you,  and,  though  it  is 
very  late,  I  have  to  write  you  a  few  lines  to  say,  follow  on  to 
know  Jesus.  I  do  not  know  if  you  can  read  my  crooked  writing, 
but  I  will  make  it  as  plain  as  I  can.  I  was  reading  this  morning, 
Luke  ii.  29,  what  old  Simeon  said  when  he  got  the  child  Jesus 
into  his  arms — "  Now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  ac- 
cording to  thy  word  :  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation."  If 
you  get  a  firm  hold  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  you  will  be  able  to  say  the 
same. 

If  you  had  died  in  your  ignorance  and  sin,  dear  soul,  where 
would  you  have  been  this  night  ?  Ah  !  how  shall  we  sufficiently 
praise  God  if  he  really  has  brought  you  to  the  blood  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ !  Psalm  xxxvi.  12, 13,  will  suit  your  case.  If  you  all 
are  really  brought  to  Christ,  it  will  be  something  like  the  case  of 
the  wise  men  of  the  east.  Matt.  ii.  When  they  were  in  their 
own  country,  God  attracted  their  attention  by  means  of  a  star. 
They  followed  it,  and  came  to  Jerusalem,  saying,  "  Where  is  he 
that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  for  we  are  come  to  worship  him." 
Herod  and  Jerusalem  were  troubled  at  the  saying.  No  one  was 
seeking  Christ  but  themselves.  The  world  thought  they  were 
mad  ;  but  soon  they  saw  the  star  again,  and  it  led  them  to  the 
house  where  the  infant  Saviour  lay — his  robe  of  state  a  swaddling 
band — his  cradle  the  manger.  Yet  they  kneeled  down  and  called 
him,  "  my  Lord  and  my  God" — they  got  their  own  souls  saved — 
and  gave  him  gifts,  the  best  they  had,  and  then  departed  into  their 
own  country  with  great  joy  in  their  hearts,  and  heaven  in  their 
eye.  So  may  it  be  with  you.  The  most  around  you  care  not  for 
Jesus.  But  you  are  asking,  "  Where  is  he — we  are  come  to  be 
laved  by  him  ?"  None  around  you  can  tell.  They  think  you  are 
going  out  of  your  mind.  But  God  is  leading  you  to  the  very  spot 


LETTERS.  243 

where  the  Redeemer  is — a  lowly,  despised,  spit-upon,  crucified 
Saviour.  Can  this  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world  ?  Yes,  dear  soul ; 
kneel  down  and  call  him  your  Redeemer.  He  died  for  such  as 
you  and  me.  And  now  you  may  go  away  into  your  own  country 
again,  but  not  as  you  came.  You  will  carry  with  you  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory.  A  young  woman  called  upon  me  on 
Wednesday  last,  whom  I  had  never  seen  before.  She  said  she 
was  a  stranger  from  another  part  of  Scotland  ;  she  came  to  this 
town  about  a  year  ago,  and  attended  St.  Peter's,  and  there  for  the 
first  time,  learned  that  she  was  a  sinner  and  needed  Christ.  About 
four  weeks  ago  she  found  rest  and  joy  at  the  Saviour's  feet.  I 
said  to  her,  "  Then  you  will  bless  God  that  he  brought  you  from 
your  own  country  to  this  place."  She  said,  "  I  often  do  that." 
Another  woman  came  the  same  evening,  whom  I  had  never  seen. 
She  said  she  had  been  married  eight  years  to  a  wicked  husband. 
One  of  her  neighbors  had  brought  her  to  our  Church,  and  now 
she  feels  that  Christ  has  saved  her  soul. 

Thus  the  work  goes  on — "  The  Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily 
such  as  shall  be  saved."  A  young  woman  was  with  me  to-night 
in  great  distress.  She  said,  "  I  have  a  wicked  heart  within  me 
that  would  sink  a  world."  I  said,  "lam  thankful  to  hear  you 
complain  of  your  wicked  heart,  dear  friend,  it  is  unsearchably 
wicked.  There  is  not  a  sin  committed  on  earth  or  in  hell  but  has 
.its  spring  and  fountain  in  your  breast  and  mine.  You  are  all  sin 
— your  nature  is  sin — your  heart  is  sin — your  past  life  is  sin— 
your  prayers  are  all  sin."  Oh  !  that  you  would  despair  of  being 
righteous  in  yourself.  Then  take  the  Lord  Jesus  for  your  right- 
eousness. In  him  is  no  sin.  And  he  stood  for  us,  and  offers  to  be 
your  shield,  your  way  to  the  Father.  You  may  be  righteous  in 
Christ  with  a  perfect  righteousness,  broad  as  the  law,  and  pure  as 
the  light  of  heaven.  If  you  had  an  angel's  righteousness,  you 
might  well  lay  it  down  and  put  on  Jesus.  The  robe  of  a  blood- 
washed  sinner  is  far  whiter  than  that  of  an  angel.  Do  not  fear 
the  frown  of  the  world.  When  a  blind  man  comes  against  you 
in  the  street,  you  are  not  angry  at  him  ;  you  say  he  is  blind,  poor 
man,  or  he  would  not  have  hurt  me.  So  you  may  say  of  the 
poor  world,  when  they  speak  evil  of  Christians — they  are  blind. 
If  they  knew  their  sin,  and  misery,  and  the  love  of  Jesus,  they 
would  cleave  to  him  also.  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body, 
and  after  that  have  no  more  that  they  can  do.  Keep  close  to  the 
Lord  Jesus.  He  is  greater  than  all  that  can  be  against  you — he 
is  the  shepherd  of  his  sheep — he  will  defend  you  from  wolves. 
Pray  for  the  Holy  Spirit,  dear  friend.  Ask  him  to  come  into  your 
heart,  and  abide  there.  It  is  a  mean  dwelling  for  such  a  guest 
Still  he  will  make  it  clean  and  holy  by  dwelling  in  it.  Ask  him  to 
teach  you  to  pray  ;  Rom.  viii.  26,  27.  He  will  give  you  "  groan- 
ings  that  cannot  be  uttered."  Ask  him  to  change  your  heart  and 
make  it  like  that  of  Jesus.  Ask  him  to  write  the  law  upon  your 


244  LETTERS. 

heart,  and  to  keep  you  in  every  time  of  need.  I  fear  you  are 
weary  of  my  long  sermons.  Remember,  if  you  are  not  saved,  I 
will  be  a  witness  against  you  in  the  judgment  day. 

Come  ye  weary,  heavy  laden, 

Lost  and  ruined  by  the  fall : 
If  ye  tarry  till  you're  better, 

You  will  never  come  at  all. 
Not  the  righteous — sinners  Jesus  came  to  call. 

Farewell  !     Write  me  soon  all  your  heart.     Ever  yours,  till 
glory,  &c. 


TO    THE    SAME. 

Trials  from  a  blind  world— How  the  death  of  Christ  is  an  atonement. 

LONDON,  Nov.  5,  1842 

MY  DEAR  C. — I  pray  for  you,  that  your  faith  may  not  fail. 
Hold  fast  by  Jesus  for  a  little  while,  and  then  we  shall  be  forever 
with  the  Lord,  where  the  unbelieving  will  never  be.  I  got  safely 
up  to  town  without  stopping.  The  young  man  in  the  coach  with 
us  was  Lord  P.  He  and  I  were  alone  all  night  in  the  railway 
carriage,  and  I  would  fain  have  told  him  the  way  to  be  saved,  but 
when  morning  dawned  I  lost  him.  I  preached*  twice  on  Thurs 
day,  and  once  last  night,  and  now  I  am  preparing  for  to-morrow. 
I  feel,  like  John  the  Baptist,  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilder- 
ness. The  mad  world  presses  on  like  a  bird  hasting  to  the  snare. 
They  do  not  know  that  the  dead  are  there,  and  her  guests  are  in 
the  depths  of  hell. 

I  thank  God  without  ceasing  when  I  remember  you  all — how 
God  opened  your  eyes  and  hearts,  and  made  you  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  and  believe  the  record  which  God  hath  given  con- 
cerning his  Son.  "  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt 
suffer."  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and ,  I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life,"  Rev.  ii.  10.  Do  not  be  surprised  if  worldly  peo- 
ple mock  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely. 
Jesus  told  you  it  would  be  so.  "  If  you  were  of  the  world,  the 
world  would  love  its  own."  '  You  have  been  long  enough  of  the 
world.  Did  the  world  ever  hate  you  then  ?  So  now,  when 
you  have  come  out  from  among  them,  and  are  cleaving  to  Jesus, 
do  you  think  they  will  love  you  ?  Remember  Jesus  loves  you. 
God  is  for  you,  and  who  can  be  against  you  ?  Remember,  all 
who  have  gone  to  heaven  before  you,  suffered  the  same  things  ; 
see  Rev.  vii.  14,  "  These  are  they  that  came  out  of  great  tribu- 
lation." 

You  wish  to  understand  more  about  Christ's  death  being  an 
atonement.  I  shall  try  and  explain.  The  curse  which  Adam  by 
his  sins  brought  upon  us  all,  was  this,  "  Thou  shalt  surely  die ;" 


LETTERS.  245 

Genes,  ii.  *?  This  included  the  death  of  the  body,  the  death  of 
the  soul,  and  the  eternal  destruction  of  both  in  hell.  This  is  the 
curse  that  hangs  over  every  unpardoned  sinner.  And  our  sins 
have  only  added  certainty  and  weight  to  the  awful  curse,  for  the 
"  wages  of  sin  is  death."  Now,  when  the  Son  of  God  said  he 
would  become  our  surety  and  Saviour,  the  Father  said,  "  Thou 
must  die  for  them  ;"  see  John  x.  17,  18.  "I  lay  down  my  life." 
"  This  commandment  have  I  received  from  my  Father."  It  is 
true,  Christ  did  not  suffer  eternal  destruction  in  hell  ;  but  He  was 
a  person  so  glorious  and  excellent — God's  own  Son — that  his 
short  sufferings  were  equal  in  value  to  our  eternal  agonies.  So 
that,  in  the  eye  of  law,  and  in  God's  account,  Jesus  has  suffered 
all  that  you  and  I  were  condemned  to  suffer.  Hence  that  sweet, 
sweet  passage,  Isa.  xl.  1,2,  "Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye,  *  *  * 
for  she  hath  received  (in  Christ)  of  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all 
her  sins."  Christ's  dying  for  us  is  as  much  in  God's  account  as 
if  we  had  twice  over  borne  the  eternal  agonies  of  hell.  Hence 
that  .sweet  song  which  God  enabled  you  and  G.  to  sing,  Isa.  xii. 
1,  "  I  will  praise  thee  ;  though  thou  wast  angry  with  me,  thine 
anger  is  turned  away,  and  thou  comfortedst  me."  Hence  also 
that  triumphant  question,  Rom.  viii.  34,  "  Who  is  he  that  condemn- 
eth  ?  It  is  Christ  that  died." 

Keep  looking  then  to -Jesus,  dear  soul,  and  you  will  have  the 
peace  that  passeth  all  understanding.  Whenever  Satan  accuses 
you,  send  him  to  the  stripes  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Deal  gently  and 
tenderly  with  your  unconverted  friends.  Remember  you  were 
once  as  blind  as  they.  "  He  was  despised  and  WE  esteemed  him 
not,"  Isa.  liii.  Honor  your  mother  in  the  Lord.  Give  her  ali 

reverence  and  obedience  in  things  not  sinful.     Ask to  read 

and  pray  over  Mat.  xviii.  3,  6.  I  would  love  much  to  visit  the 
cottage  on  my  return,  but  I  fear  I  shall  be  kept  in  town  till  Fri- 
day, so  that  I  must  travel  night  and  day  home.  The  Lord  bless 
you,  and  keep  you  cleaving  to  Christ  the  true  vine.  You  have 
found  the  pearl  of  great  price.  Go  and  sin  no  more.  "  If  any 
man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him."  God  is 
able  to  keep  y6u  from  falling.  In  his  dear  arms  I  leave  you 
Yours,  &c. 


TO    A    SOUL    THAT    HAD    BEGUN    TO    SEE    CHRIST. 

What  you  want  in  yourself  is  to  be  found  in  double  measure  in  Christ. 

k  DUNDEE,  Nov.  1842. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND — Why  did  you  not  write  me  a  few  lines  ?  It 
would  be  occupation  to  you,  and  your  soul  might  find  rest,  even 
when  pouring  itself  out  to  another.  I  do  trust  you  are  seeking 
hard  after  him  whom  your  s,oul  loveth.  He  is  not  far  from  any 
one  of  us.  He  is  a  powerful  and  precious  Saviour,  and  happy 


246  LETTERS. 

are  they  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  He  is  the  Rose  ot  Sharon, 
lovely  to  look  upon,  having  all  divine  and  human  excellencies 
meeting  in  himself;  and  yet  he  is  the  Lily  of  the  Vallies — meek 
and  lowly  in  heart,  willing  to  save  the  vilest.  He  answers  the 
need  of  your  soul.  You  are  all  guilt ;  he  is  a  fountain  to  wash 
you.  You  are  all  naked  ;  he  has  a  wedding  garment  to  cover 
you.  You  are  dead  ;  he  is  the  life.  You  are  all  wounds  and 
bruises  ;  he  is  the  Balm  of  Gilead.  His  righteousness  is  broader 
than  your  sin  ;  and  then  he  is  so  free.  Remember  the  word  we 
read  at  the  draw-well — "  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water 
of  life  freely."  Look  at  Isa.  xl.  1,2,  "  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye, 
my  people."  If  you  receive  Christ  as  your  surety,  you  have  re- 
alized double  punishment  for  all  your  sins.  The  sufferings  of 
Christ  for  us  were  as  honoring  to  God  as  if  we  had  suffered  eter- 
nal punishment  thrice  over.  If  you  will  only  open  your  arms  to 
receive  Christ  as  your  surety,  then  your  iniquity  is  pardoned. 
You  will  taste  immediate  forgiveness.  Your  warfare  with  the 
law  and  an  accusing  conscience  will  be  immediately  accomplished. 
If  you  will  only  lay  hold  on  Christ  now,  you  will  feel  the  force 
of  that  sweet  command,  "  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  ;" — double 
comfort,  double  peace,  for  in  Jesus  you  have  suffered  double 
wrath.  Pray  over  that  verse ;  and  may  He  who  first  made 
the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness  shine  into  your  heart,  to  let  you 
see  the  way  of  salvation  clearly.  Soon  may  you  sing,  "  Thou 
wast  angry  with  me ;  but  thine  anger  is  turned  away,  and  thou 
comfortest  me."  "  O,  to  grace,  how  great  a  debtor  !"  You  are 
always  in  my  prayers,  that  God  would  reveal  himself  unto  you. 
O  the  joy  of  being  able  to  say,  "  My  beloved  is  mine,  and  I  am 
his."  Ever  yours  in  the  gospel,  &c. 


TO    THE    REV.    P.    L.    MILLER,    WALLACETOWN. 

A  word  in  season  to  the  weary. 

Sept.  14,  1842 

MY  DEAR  PATRICK — When  I  last  saw  Horatius,  I  agreed  not  to 
ask  him  at  all  at  the  autumn  communion,  but  only  in  the  spring. 
I  know  not  well  where  to  look,  as  A.  is  to  undertake  the  Edin- 
burgh communion. 

Don't  be  cast  down  except  for  sin.  Lie  low  in  self,  and  set 
both  feet  on  the  Rock  of  Ages.  The  sun,  by  one  blink,  can  give 
a  smile  to  nature,  so  can  the  Lord's  face  give  life  to  our  dark 
souls.  Numbers  do  not  prove  life  always.  Remember  the  well 
of  Sychar.  Get  much  of  the  hidden  life  in  your  own  soul ;  soon 
it  will  make  life  spread  around. 

Try  prayer  when  preaching  fails.  He  can  turn  the  water  into 
wine.  Farewell !  Ever  yours  in  Jesus,  &c. 


LETTERS  24*7 


TO    THE    REV.    J.    MILNE,    PERTH. 

Another  word  in  season  to  a  brother. 

Sept.  24,  1842. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER — I  long  after  you  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ.  If  I  make  you  sorry,  who  is  he  that  maketh  me  glad,  but 
the  same  who  is  made  sorry  by  me.  I  often  try  to  carry  you  to 
Jesus,  as  the  four  friends  did  the  palsied  man,  and  I  have  been 
longing  to  hear  you  say  that  his  word  to  you  was — "Be  of  good 
cheer,  thy  sins  be  forgiven ;"  and  then,  "  arise  and  walk."  I 
wonder  often  God  does  not  hide  his  face  from  me  and  lay  me  low, 
yet  he  restores  my  soul  after  many  falls.  He  holds  me  by  my 
right  hand,  and  I  believe  will  bring  me  to  glory,  though  the 
weakest  and  most  inconstant  of  all  his  saved  ones.  We  shall 
praise  more  loudly  than  other  men,  and  love  more  ardently,  and 
gaze  upon  his  wounds  more  wistfully,  and  say — He  gave  himself 
for  us.  Cheer  up,  brother,  and  tell  poor  sinners  what  Jesus  can 
do  ;  for  if  he  could  not  save  the  vilest  of  them  all,  we  had  never 
preached  the  good  news. 

If  I  could  be  with  you,  how  gladly  would  I,  but  I  do  not  see  my 
way.  I  have  promised  to  be  in  London  the  first  Sabbath  of  No- 
vember, which  will  take  me  soon  away,  and  for  a  long  time,  from 
this  poor  flock. 

Will  you  come  to  me  on  Monday  the  17th,  the  last  day  of  the 
Concert  for  prayer  ?  I  think  of  printing  a  similar  tract  to  last 
year's  or  perhaps  the  same,  with  improvements.  Suggest  some- 
thing. 

This  is  Saturday,  and  I  am  empty.  O  for  fulness  out  of  Him  ! 
Why  do  we  not  take  all  out  of  Jesus  1  Ever  yours  till  glory 
dawn,  &c. 


TO    THE    REV.    J.    MILNE,    PERTH. 

Breathings  of  heart. 

December  13,  1842. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER — We  are  to  have  the  communion,  if  God 
permit,  on  1st  January,  1843.  A.  B.  is  to  be  with  me.  Could  you 
come  down  on  the  Thursday  or  Friday  previous,  and  give  us  a 
good  and  comfortable  word  in  the  evening,  29th  or  30th  Decem- 
ber— either  you  choose,  or  both  if  you  prefer  that  ? 

I  preach  at  Newtyle  to-night,  and  to-morrow  evening  at  Lin- 
trathen  in  a  barn,  and  on  Thursday  at  Kirriemuir.  Pray  for  me, 
for  I  am  a  poor  worm,  all  guilt  and  all  helplessness,  but  still  able 
to  say — In  the  Lord  have  I  righteousness  and  strength.  When 
shall  the  day  break  and  the  shadows  flee  away  ?  When  that 
which  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done 


24S  LETTERS. 

away,  i  long  for  love  without  any  coldness,  light  without  dim 
ness,  and  purity  without  spot  or  wrinkle.  I  long  to  be  at  Jesus 
feet,  and  tell  him  I  am  all  his,  and  ever  will  be.  Yours  till 
then,  &c. 


TO    ONE    WHO    HAD    LATELY    TAKEN    UP    THE    CROSS. 

Kept  by  God— Meeting  with  God. 

ST.  PETER'S.  Jan.  31.  1843. 

MY  DEAR  M. — I  was  glad  indeed  to  hear  that  you  are  prosper- 
ing, and  that  you  do  not  repent  having  made  Moses'  choice — 
Heb.  xi.  24,  25 — of  which  I  used  to  tell  you  so  often.  Happy  is 
that  people  whose  God  is  the  Lord.  You  remember  what  Ruth 
said  when  she  clave  to  Naomi  ?  "  Thy  people  shall  be  my  peo- 
ple, and  thy  God  my  God." 

I  have  not  got  your  note  by  me,  and  it  is  late,  but  I  will  an- 
swer it  to-morrow.  I  only  write  a  line  to-night  to  strengthen 
your  faith — "  that  I  may  be  comforted  together  with  you,  by  the 
mutual  faith  both  of  you  and  me,"  Rom.  i.  12.  I  have  been  re- 
maining quiet  since  I  wrote  you  last,  that  I  may  gather  strength 
for  the  north.  I  expect  hard  service,  but  I  hope  Jesus  will  be 
with  me.  You  remember  the  sweet  promise  Jacob  got  at  Bethel 
while  he  slept  at  the  foot  of  that  wondrous  ladder,  "  Behold  I  am 
with  thee,  and  will  keep  thee  in  all  places  whither  thou  goest,  for 
I  will  not  leave  thee  until  I  have  done  that  which  I  have  spoken 
to  thee  of."  That  promise  is  to  you  and  me  as  truly  as  to  Jacob. 
Therefore,  do  not  fear  though  you  may  be  taken  among  those 
who  are  strangers  to  Jesus  and  his  love.  There  is  a  sweet  prom- 
ise ;  Ezek.  xi.  16.  I  have  felt  its  preciousness  in  foreign  lands. 
Jesus  himself  will  be  our  sanctuary  not  made  with  hands.  I  was 
preaching  on  Thursday  last,  on  Rev.  xix.  12,  "  On  his  head  were 
many  crowns  ;"  trying  to  teach  them  the  kingly  office  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  Jt  was  a  very  solemn  night.  On  Sabbath  I  lectured  on 
Heb.  ix.  9,  10,  and  preached  in  the  evening  on  Isaiah  xlix.  5, 
"  Though  Israel  be  not  gathered :"  showing  that  however  many 
will  be  lost  by  unbelief,  still  Christ  would  not  lose  one  beam  of 
his  glory.  If  all  the  world  were  blind,  and  said  the  sun  was 
dark,  that  would  not  take  away  one  bright  ray  from  it.  It  was  a 
very  awful  subject,  and  my  heart  yearned  over  poor  lost  sin- 
ners. Four  little  girls  have  come  since,  asking,  "  What  must  I  do 
to  be  saved  ?"  Three  of  them  were  awakened  before,  and  one 
very  lately.  A  widow  came  last  night  whom  I  never  saw  before, 
to  tell  me  that  she  had  found  the  Lord  Jesus.  To-night  we 
have  been  at  a  large  meeting  about  the  tracts  which  are  distrib- 
uted monthly  to  every  house  in  town — a  very  sweet  society.  It 
*s  now  late,  and  I  am  talking  a  little  while  with  you  as  we  used 


LETTERS.  24$ 

to  do  before  retiring.  Did  you  read  Gen.  xxxii.  to  day  ?  What 
a  solemn  chapter.  Do  you  ever  come  to  a  spot  you  can  call 
Mahanaim,  where  the  angels  of  God  meet  you  ?  I  trust  you  are 
one  of  the  heirs  of  salvation,  and  that  the  angels  are  sent  forth 
to  minister  to  you.  Unconverted  souls  have  no  such  privilege. 
You  see  Jacob  was  going  on  God's  errand,  at  God's  command, 
(see  xxxi.  3,)  when  the  angels  of  God  met  him.  O  it  is  sweet 
to  go  on  God's  errands  !  How  long  we  went  Satan's  and  the 
world's,  and  our  own,  "serving  diverse  lusts  and  pleasures." 
Do  you  not  feel  your  heart  lighter  now  as  you  walk  on  the  nar- 
row way  ?  Is  not  a  Christian's  darkest  hour  calmer  than  the 
world's  brightest  ?  Is  not  Jacob's  prayer  in  his  distress  an  in- 
teresting one?  (v.  9 — 12.)  He  puts  God  in  remembrance  of  his 
promise.  This  is  what  we  should  do — "  The  Lord  which  said 
unto  me."  And  "  thou  saidst,  I  will  surely  do  thee  good."  God 
commands  us  to  do  this  ;  Isa.  xliii.  26,  "  Put  me  in  remembrance." 
It  is  a  blessed  way  of  praying,  to  pray  upon  a  promise,  and  to 
plead,  "  Do  as  thou  hast  said."  You  remember  "  Faith's  Plea,"  a 
little  book  Miss  C.  gave  you.  Who  do  you  think  the  man  was  that 
wrestled  with  Jacob  ?  Was  it  not  Jesus  ?  the  sinner's  friend. 
At  the  daybreak  Jacob  began  to  see  his  blessed  features,  and 
when  his  thigh  was  out  of  joint,  he  could  do  nothing  but  hang 
upon  him.  This  is  what  you  and  I  should  do.  Say,  "  I  will  not 
let  thce  go  except  thou  bless  me."  Are  there  not  some  spots  that 
you  can  call  Peniel,  where  you  have  met  Jehovah-Jesus  face  to 
face  ?  When  you  do  get  into  his  presence,  O  do  not  weary  of 
it ;  do  not  soon  let  go  your  hold.  I  am  sure  we  lose  much  by 
our  slight  hold  on  Jesus.  I  was  telling  an  interesting  story  to- 
night. Thirty  thousand  Spaniards  lately  came  over  the  Pyrenees 
into  France,  to  escape  the  civil  wars.  Some  Geneva  youths  de- 
termined to  take  the  opportunity  of  providing  them  with  Spanish 
Testaments.  The  London  Society  granted  them  10,000  copies. 
With  these  they  set  off  and  distributed  freely.  But  the  Spanish 
priests  had  come  over  and  would  not  allow  the  Spaniards  to  re- 
ceive or  keep  them.  Many  were  burned  or  torn ;  they  called 
them  "  The  plague."  One  Spanish  youth  bought  a  Testament — 
kept  it — read  it — believed  on  Jesus  ;  and  when  his  countrymen 
returned  to  Spain,  he  staid  behind  to  hear  more  of  these  won- 
ders of  redeeming  love.  Was  not  this  one  precious  soul  worth 
all  the  expense  and  trouble  a  thousand  times  over  ?  "  Be  not 
weary  in  well-doing,  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint 
not."  Be  active  for  God ;  you  have  lost  much  time  already." 
Do  nothing  rashly,  nothing  unfeminine — give  no  just  cause  for  re- 
proach, but  do  not  fear  ridicule  or  proud  men's  sneer.  If  they 
knew  what  you  know,  they  would  rather  inquire,  "  O  that  1 
knew  where  I  might  find  him  !"  Meanwhile,  good  night.  May 
he  who  never  slumbers  nor  sleeps  watch  over  you  all,  and  keep 
you  till  your  dying  day  !  May  Jesus  be  near  you,  and  make  you 


250  LETTERS. 

nis  own  !  I  fear  I  must  not  visit  Kelso  tnis  season.  I  leave  for 
the  north  on  Monday,  and  do  not  expect  to  be  home  till  the 

25th.     I  fear  this  cuts  off  all  hope  of  rny  visiting  R the  time 

you  mention.  I  do  hope  to  be  in  England  early  in  the  summer, 
but  before  that  I  do  not  see  my  way.  But  I  shall  gladly  leave 
myself  in  Jehovah's  hand.  Present  duty  is  ours ;  neither  must 
we  consult  our  mere  wishes.  If  I  hear  from  you  before  I  leave* 
I  shall  try  and  send  you  another  line.  I  am  glad  you  teach  iii 
the  classes,  and  1  think  I  see  you  telling  all  you  know.  Re- 
member Paul ;  when  his  heart  was  changed,  for  thirty  years  he 
did  nothing  else  than  serve  Jesus.  He  labored  away  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Him  who  died  for  him,  and  plucked  him  from  the  burn- 
ing. It  is  interesting  to  notice  also,  how  often  Paul  told  them  of 
his  own  conversion.  He  told  it  to  the  Jews ;  Acts  xxii. — then 
to  Agrippa;  Acts  xxvi. — then  to  the  Galatians ;  Gal.  i.  13-16 — 
then  to  the  Phrlippians  ;  Phil.  iii.  4.  I  think  this  is  an  example 
for  us  to  do  the  same,  cautiously  and  wisely.  John  Newton  once 
preached  in  Newgate  to  the  prisoners.  He  chose  1  Tim.  i.  15, 
for  his  text,  and  told  them  his  own-  history,  so  that  they  wept  and 
he  wept.  Pray  for  me  still  that  my  way  may  be  made  plain. 
This  is  one  of  the  blessings  of  having  spiritual  children,  that  you 

will  surely  pray  for  me.     Do  not  cease  to  pray  for that  her 

eyes  may  be  opened  to  see  her  true  condition,  and  that  she  may 
call  upon  Jesus  before  it  be  too  late.  I  must  now  leave  you  and 
write  a  little  to  others.  I  preach  at  Wallacetown  to-night.  May 
the  Master  be  there  !  Oh  he  is  a  sweet  Master !  One  smile  from 
Jesus  sustains  my  soul  amid  all  the  storms  and  frowns  of  this  pass- 
ing world.  Pray  to  know  Jesus  better.  Have  no  other  right- 
eousness— no  other  strength  but  only  Jesus.  Soon  we  shall  see 
him  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  May  you  be  kept  faithful 
to  death.  Ever  your  loving  friend,  &c. 


TO    M.    B. 

One  of  his  flock  who  had  felt  deserted  in  soul. 

PETERHEAD,  Feb.  7.  1843. 

DEAR  FRIEND — I  was  very  happy  to  hear  from  you.  T  grieve 
to  hear  of  your  sorrow  ;  but  Job's  sorrow  was  deeper,  and  Da- 
vid's also,  in  the  xlii.  Psalm.  If  you  cannot  say,  "  I  found  him 
whom  my  soul  loveth,"  is  it  not  sweet  that  you  can  say,  "  I  am 
sick  of  love" — he  is  my  beloved  still,  though  he  has  withdrawn 
himself  and  is  gone  for  a  time  ?  Seek  into  the  cause  of  your  de- 
clension. See  that  it  be  not  some  Achan  in  your  bosom — some 
idol  set  up  in  the  corner  of  your  heart.  See  that  it  be  not  some 
allowed  sin — an  unlawful  attachment  that  is  drawing  you  away 
from  the  bleeding  side  of  Jesus,  and  bringing  a  cloud  between  you 


LETTERS.  25i 

and  that  bright  sun  of  righteousness.  When  you  find  out  the  cause, 
confess  it  and  bewail  it  in  the  ear  of  a  listening  God.  Tell  him 
all.  Keep  nothing  back.  If  you  cannot  find  out  the  cause,  ask 
him  to  tell  it  you.  Get  it  washed  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  Then 
get  it  subdued.  Micah  vii.  19.  None  but  the  Lord  Jesus  can 
either  pardon  or  subdue.  Remember  not  to  rest  in  a  state  of  de- 
sertion. "  I  will  rise  now  and  go  about  the  city."  And  yet  do 
not  think  that  you  have  some  great  thing  to  do  before  regaining 
peace  with  God.  The  work  on  which  peace  is  given  has  all  been 
done  by  Jesus  for  us.  "  The  word  is  nigh  thee."  Christ  is  the 
end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth. 

The  sunshine  is  always  sweeter  after  we  have  been  in  the 
shade  ;  so  will  you  find  Jesus  in  returning  to  him.  True  it  is  bet- 
ter never  to  wander;  but  when  you  have  wandered,  the  sooner 
you  return  the  happier  you  will  be.  •'  I  will  go  and  return  to  my 
first  husband,  for  then  it  was  better  with  me  than  now."  Hosea 
ii.  7. 

Do  not  delay,  but  humble  yourself  under  his  mighty  hand,  and 
he  will  exalt  you  in  due  season.  I  have  been  speaking  to-night 
in  this  place  to  a  large  and  attentive  audience  on  Zech.  ix.  9.  May 

you  be  enabled  to  apply  it.  Remember  me  to  Mrs.  K ,  and 

also  to  all  your  fellow  servants  whom  I  know  and  love  in  the  truth. 

Tell  N C to  make  sure  that  she  is  in  Christ,  and  not  to 

take  man's  word  for  it.  Tell  E L —  to  abide  in  Jesus  ; 

and  tell  her  brother  to  take  care  lest  he  be  a  rotten  branch  of  the 
true  vine.  Tell  W J to  be  faithful  unto  death. 

I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  know  that  my  children  walk  in 
the  truth.  I  am  your  loving  pastor,  &c. 


TO  THE  REV.  ALEX.  GATHERER,  DUNDEE. 

During  his  visit  to  the  north. 

ELLON,  Feb.  20,  1843. 

DEAR  FRIEND  —I  was  glad  to  hear  from  you  in  this  far  off  land. 
I  am  deeply  grieved  to  hear  that  fever  still  prevails.  God  is 
pleading  hard  with  my  poor  flock.  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  your 
preaching  on  such  precious  texts,  and  hope  they  were  blessed  to 
many.  Never  forget  that  the  end  of  a  sermon  is  the  salvation  of 
the  people.  I  feel  more  and  more  that  it  is  God's  cause  in  which 
we  are  embarked.  King  Jesus  is  a  good  master.  I  have  had 
some  sweet  seasons  of  communion  with  an  unseen  God,  which  J 
would  not  give  for  thousands  of  gold  and  silver.  May  you  have 
much  of  his  presence  with  you  !•  Write  me  to  Cruden,  or,  if  im- 
mediately, to  Captain  Shepherd's,  Straloch,  New  Machar. 
Ever  yours  in  Jesus,  &c. 


LETTERS. 

TO    ONE    WHO   HAD    MET    WITH    A    BEREAVEMENT. 

Sorrow  of  the  world — Incidents. 

March  8,  1843. 

MY  DEAR I  know  you  will  be  wearying  to  hear  from 

me,  but  it  has  scarcely  been  in  my  power  till  now  ;  I  have  had 
so  many  things  to  do  since  my  return.  I  trust  Jesus  is  making 
known  to  you  his  power  to  calm  the  soul  in  the  deepest  trials. 
"  Where  is  your  faith  ?"  he  said  to  the  disciples  ;  and  he  says  to 
vou,  '•  All  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth." 

I  w-is  much  afflicted  for  your  sakes  to  read  the  solemn  letter 
you  sent  me.  Do  you  remember  the  words,  "  We  must  needs 
go  through  Samaria?"  We  are  getting  new  ligjht  upon  their 
meaning. 

I  was  reading  to-day  about  godly  sorrow,  and  the  sorrow  of 
the  world.  Do  you  know  the  difference  between  these  two? 

Had  this  blow  come  upon  you  in  your  unconverted  state,  it 
would  have  wrought,  perhaps,  only  the  sorrow  of  the  world — car- 
nal sorrow — sorrow  that  drives  us  away  from  God — makes  us 
murmur  and  complain  of  his  dealings.  Like  Pharaoh,  who  turned 
harder  every  blow  that  God  struck — even  the  loss  of  his  first- 
born only  hardened  him.  But  godly  sorrow,  or,  more  literally, 
"  sorrow  towards  God" — grief  that  brings  us  to  the  feet  of  God 
— worketh  repentance  unto  salvation,  not  to  be  repented  of.  It  is 
used  as  an  instrument  to  bring  the  humbled  soul  to  cleave  to  Je- 
sus. O  may  it  be  so  with  you.  Humble  yourselves  under  the 
mighty  hand  of  God,  and  he  shall  exalt  you  in  due  season.  Im- 
prove the  season  while  it  lasts.  The  farmer  improves  the  seed- 
time, to  cast  in  the  seed  into  the  furrows.  Now,  when  God  has 
made  long  the  furrow,  by  the  plough  of  affliction,  in  your  heart, 

0  see  that  you  let  the  sower  sow  the  good  seed  deep  in  your 
hearts.     I  trust  H.  B may  be  made  a  great  blessing  and  com- 
fort to  you  next  Sabbath.     May  you  all  be  enabled  to  meet  with 
Jesus  at  his  own  table,  and  to  tell  him  all  your  sorrows  there,  and 
ask  grace  to  keep  you  in  the  evil  day. 

I  would  like  well  to  be  with  you  ;  but  in  body  this  may  not  be. 
In  heart  I  am  often  with  you,  because  I  can  say  what  I  was  read- 
ing to-day,  "  Ye  are  in  my  heart  to  live  and  to  die  with  you." 
2  Cor.  vii.  3. 

I  preached  twenty-seven  times  when  I  was  away,  in  twenty- 
four  different  places.  I  was  very,  very  tired,  and  my  heart  has 
beat  too  much  ever  since,  but  I  am  wonderfully  well.  I  have 
"  fightings  without  and  fears  within"  just  now.  Do  pray  earnestly 
for  me — as  indeed  I  know  you  do.  I  wish  you  had  been  with  me 
last  night.  When  I  was  away,  the  people  agreed  to  meet  twice 
a  week  in  the  lower  school-room  to  pray  for  me  ;  and,  now  that 

1  have  come  back,  we  have  continued  the  meetings.     The  schoo? 


LETTERS.  253 

is  quite  crammed.     Such  sweet  loud  singing  of  praise  I  never 
neard,  and  many  tears. 

I. stood  by  a  poor  socialist  in  the  agonies  of  death  to-day.  He 
was  quite  well  yesterday.  He  anxiously  wished  me  to  come  and 
pray.  O  to  be  ready  when  the  Bridegroom  comes  ! 

Farewell.     Peace  from  above  fill  your  soul,  your  friend 
brother  prays,  &c. 


ANOTHER    TO    ONE    BEREAVED. 

Betake  yourself  to  Him  that  is  ever  the  same 

March  9,  1843. 

MY  DEAR I  did  not  think  I  would  have  been  so  long  in 

answering  you  in  your  time  of  sorrow,  but  I  have  been  more  than 
occupied.  I  earnestly  trust  that  this  sad  bereavement  may  be 
greatly  blessed  by  God  to  you.  Pray  that  you  may  not  lose  this 
precious  opportunity  of  giving  your  hand  and  heart  forever  away 
to  the  Lord  Jesus.  May  Hosea  ii.  14,  be  fulfilled  in  you  all. 
"  Behold,  I  will  allure  her,  and  bring  her  into  the  wilderness,  and 
speak  comfortably  unto  her;"  and  that  clear  promise  (Ezek.  xx. 
35-37),  "  I  will  cause  you  to  pass  under  the  rod,  and  I  will  bring 
you  into  the  bond  of  the  covenant."  This  solemn  event  shows 
you  what  I  always  used  to  tell  you,  how  short  your  life  is — what  a 
vapor — how  soon  the  joys  that  depend  on  the  creatures  may  be 
dried  up — that  "  one  thing  is  needful" — and  that  Mary  was  wise 
in  choosing  the  good  part  that  cannot  be  taken  away  from  her. 
You  remember  the  first  night  you  were  in  St.  Peter's  I  showed 
you  this  preaching  from  Psalm  xvi.  6,  "  The  lines  have  fallen  to 
me  in  pleasant  places,  and  I  have  a  goodly  heritage."  I  am  in- 
deed more  than  ever  anxious  about  you,  that  you  receive  not  the 
grace  of  God  in  vain.  It  is  the  furnace  that  tries  the  metal,  and 
it  is  affliction  that  tries  the  soul  whether  it  be  Christ's  or  not.  I 
am  jealous  over  you  with  a  godly  jealousy,  lest  the  furnace  should 
show  you  to  be  reprobate  silver.  Do  let  me  hear  how  your  soul 
truly  is — whether  you  can  see  the  hand  of  a  father  in  this  be- 
reavement— and  whether  you  are  more  than  ever  determined, 
through  grace,  to  be  the  Lord's.  How  sweet,  that  Jesus  ever 
hveth.  He  is  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever.  You 
will  never  find  Jesus  so  precious  as  when  the  world  is  one  vast 
howling  wilderness.  Then  he  is  like  a  rose  blooming  in  the  midst 
of  the  desolation — a  rock  rising  above  the  storm.  The  Bible,  too, 
is  more  full  of  meaning.  Have  you  ever  prayed  over  that  verse 
(Lam.  iii.  33),  "  He  doth  not  afflict  willingly  ?"  O  precious  book, 
that  conveys  such  a  message  to  the  mourner's  dwelling !  And 
does  not  trial  bring  more  meaning  out  of  that  verse  (Romans  viii. 
18),  "  We  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them 


254  LETTERS. 

that  love  God — to  them  who  are  the  called  according  to  his  pur- 
pose ?"  The  Bible  is  like  the  leaves  of  the  lemon  tree  ;  the  more 
you  bruise  and  wring  them,  the  sweeter  the  fragrance  they  throw 
around.  "  Is  any  afflicted  ? — let  him  pray."  Do  you  not  find 
that  prayer  is  sweeter  now.  The  soul  finds  vent  for  his  feelings 
towards  God.  "  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble — I  will  de- 
liver thee,  ana  thou  shalt  glorify  me."  When  I  had  my  fever 
abroad,  Mr.  Bonar  whispered  that  verse  into  my  ear.  I  had 
nearly  lost  all  my  faculties — I  could  remember  nothing  except 
that  I  was  far  from  home  ;  but  that  verse  kept  sounding  in  my 
ears  when  I  was  nearly  insensible,  "  I  called,  and  he  delivered  me." 
Are  you  preparing  to  go  to  the  Lord's  table  next  Lord's-day  ? 
May  you  indeed  have  the  wedding  garment — righteousness  with- 
out works — and  see  the  King  in  his  beauty — and  give  yourself 
away  to  him,  saying,  "I  am  my  beloved's,  and  my  beloved  is  mine  !" 
It  should  be  a  solemn  sacrament  to  you.  I  can  add  no  more. 

Write  me  soon,  dear  G ,  and  tell  me  all  that  is  in  your  heart, 

and  whether  the  voice  of  the  Comforter  does  not  say,  Be  still ! 
when  death  has  left  so  deep  a  silence  in  your  family.  Believe  me 
your  friend  in  Jesus,  &c. 


TO   ONE    COMPLAINING    OF    THE    PLAGUES   OF   THE    HEART. 

Passing  on  to  glory. 

ST.  PETER'S,  March  8, 1843. 

MY  DEAE  FRIEND — I  send  a  few  lines  to  you  in  answer  to 
yours.  You  complain  of  the  plague  of  your  own  heart,  and  so 
you  will  till  you  die.  You  know  little  yet  of  its  chambers  of 
magery.  All  that  is  ours  is  sin.  Our  wicked  heart  taints  all  we 
say  and  do ;  hence  the  need  of  continual  atonement  in  the  blood 
of  Jesus.  It  is  not  one  pardoning  that  will  serve  the  need  of  our 
souls.  We  must  have  daily,  hourly  pardons.  I  believe  you  are 
in  the  furnace,  but  it  is  a  short  one.  Soon  the  bridegroom  will 
come,  and  we  shall  be  with  him,  and  like  him,  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  our  eyes.  I  burst  through  all  the  cob- 
webs of  present  things,  and,  his  spirit  anointing  my  eyes,  look  at 
Jesus  as  one  beside  me.  Blessed  elder  brother,  with  two  natures 
— God  and  man — ever-living,  never-dying,  never-changing  !  I 
was  preaching  last  Sabbath  on  Heb.  ix.  13,  14.  "  He  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  offered  himself."  It  was  very  sweet  to  myself.  In 
the  afternoon  l  preached  on  Rev.  ii.  4,  5,  "  I  have  this  against 
thee,  that  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love."  I  fear  many  of  my  people 
have  done  so  ;  therefore  it  was  very  suitable.  Several  I  see 
have  felt  it  very  deeply.  In  the  evening  I  preached  on  Psalm 
Ixxviii.  41 — "  They  turned  back,  and  tempted  God,  and  limited 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel" — on  the  sinfulness  of  limiting  God.  It 


LETTERS.  255 

was  a  very  sweet  and  solemn  day.  Meantime,  stay  your  soul  on 
God.  "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  stay- 
ed on  thee,  because  he  trusteth  in  thee."  A  few  more  trials — a 
few  more  tears — a  few  more  days  of  darkness,  and  we  shall  be 
forever  with  the  Lord.  "  In  this  tabernacle  we  groan,  being 
burdened."  All  dark  things  shall  yet  be  cleared  up — all  suffer- 
ings healed — all  blanks  supplied,  and  we  shall  find  fulness  of  joy 
(not  one  drop  wanting)  in  the  smile  and  presence  of  our  God.  It 
is  one  of  the  laws  of  Christ's  kingdom,  "We  must  through  much 
tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.'  We  must  not  reckon 
upon  a  smooth  road  to  glory,  but  it  will  be  a  short  one.  How 
giad  I  am  that  you  have  **  received  the  Word  in  much  affliction, 
with  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Cleave  closely  to  Jesus,  that  you 
may  not  have  to  say  in  a  little,  "  O  that  I  had  affliction  back  again 
to  quicken  me  in  prayer,  and  make  me  lie  at  his  feet." 

Trials  make  the  promise  sweet, 

Trials  give  new  life  to  prayer ; 
Trials  bring  me  to  his  feet, 

Lay  me  low,  and  keep  me  there. 

This  land  will  soon  be  strangely  convulsed,  if  God  prevent  not. 
The  plans  now  preparing  for  carrying  the  gospel  into  every  cor- 
ner of  the  land  are  sweet  indeed.  If  I  be  spared  and  strength 
ened,  I  go  to  London  towards  the  end  of  April.  My  stay  must 
be  very  short.  It  is  also  intended  to  send  me  to  the  General  As- 
sembly in  May.  My  poor  flock ;  how  I  yearn  over  them  !  So 
many  of  them  careless,  and  judgment  at  the  door  !  Mr.  Burns 
comes  to  me  to-morrow. 

I  must  add  no  more,  as  I  have  work  before  me.  May  you  ex- 
perience more  and  more  that,  "  When  he  giveth  quietness,  none 
can  make  trouble  !" — even  as  you  once  experienced  the  other, 
"  When  he  hideth  his  face  who  then  can  behold  him  ?"  Soon  we 
shall  see  him  as  he  is  ;  then  our  trials  shall  be  done.  We  shall 
reign  with  him,  and  be  entirely  like  him.  The  angels  will  know  us 
by  our  very  faces  to  be  brothers  and  sisters  of  Jesus. 

Remember  Jesus  for  us  is  all  our  righteousness  before  a  holy 
God,  and  Jesus  in  us  is  all  our  strength  in  an  ungodly  world.  Per- 
severe ever  to  death  ;  eternal  life  will  make  up  for  all.  I  was 
reading  to-day.  "  God  hath  granted  repentance  unto  life."  Re- 
member Barnabas's  advice,  "  Cleave  to  the  Lord  ;"  not  to  man, 
but  the  Lord.  May  He  perfect  all  that  concerneth  you.  Do  not 
fear  the  face  of  man.  Remember  how  small  their  anger  will  ap- 
pear in  eternity.  Till  then,  believe  me,  your  friend  in  gospel 
bands,  &c. 


SKETCHES   OF  HIS  SERMONS 

WHICH    HE    EXTENDED    IN    THE    DELIVERY. 


u  Oh !  that  thou  hadst  hearkened  to  my  commandments !  then  had  thy  peace  been  aj 
a  river,  and  thy  righteousness  as  the  waves  of  the  sea." — ISAIAH  xlviii.  18. 

I.  Their  peace  would  have  been  like  a  river. — 1.  It  has  a  source. 
It  begins  at  the  fountain  of  Christ's  blood.      2.  It  is   fed  from 
above.      Rains  and  showers  feed  the  rivers.      The  shower  of 
grace  swells  the  rivers  of  peace.     3.  It  has  inundations,  as  the 
Nile.     An  awakening  providence  often  makes  it  overflow. — Af- 
flictions and  the  consolations  under  them  always,  if  the  sufferings 
are  the  sufferings  of  Christ.     Sacramental  times,  also  ;  hence  the 
desirableness  of  frequency  in  the  administration   of  the  Lord's 
Supper.     4.  It  gets  broader  and  broader  to  the  sea.     The  Tay. 
"  The  path  of  the  just  is  like  the  shining  light."    Try  yourselves  by 
this  text.     5.  It  is  fertilizing.     It  conveys  nourishment.     Egypt 
owes  all  its  fertility  to  the  Nile.     The  peace  of  Christ  makes  every 
grace  grow.     Holiness  always  grows  out  of  a  peaceful  breast. 

II.  Their  righteousness  would  have  been  as  the  waves  of  the  sea. 
— The  righteousness  of  Christ  is  compared  to  the  waves  of  the 
sea.     Because,  1.  It  covers  over  the  highest  sins.     2.  It  covers 
over  again  and  again.     3.  It  is  infinite  righteousness.     You  can- 
not count  the  waves  of  the  sea. 

Inference. — God  wishes  men  to  be  saved.  God  sometimes 
pleads  with  men  to  be  saved  for  his  own  pleasure  ;  it  would  be 
pleasant  to  him  ;  it  would  make  him  glad ;  as  in  the  parable  of 
the  lost  sheep.  Sometimes  he  pleads  for  his  own  glory.  Jer. 
xiii.  16;  Mai.  ii.  1.  But  here  it  is  for  the  happiness  of  sinners 
themselves.  So  Psalm  Ixxxi.  13.  Once  more  he  pleads  with 
men,  because  unwilling  that  any  should  perish.  2  Pet.  iii.  9. 


*  Now  to  him  that  worketh  is  the  reward  not  reckoned  of  grace,  but  of  debt.  But 
to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his 
faith  is  counted  for  righteousness.  Even  as  David  also  describeth  the  blessedness 
of  the  man,  unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness  without  works,  saying.  Bles- 
sed are  they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are  covered.  Blessed 
is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin." — ROMANS  iv.  4-S. 

I.  The  way  in  which  the  natural  man  seeks  salvation. — Verse 
4  "  Worketh."     Wishes  it  to  be  of  desert. 

II.  The  better  way.— The  old  way.    David's,  Abel's.     "  Work 
en  not." 

Ill    The  blessedness. — David  speaks  of  this. 


SER^UNS.  257 

At  a  later  period  he  took  the  same  text,  dividing  it  thus  : — 
I.   The  working  plan. 
IT.   The  believing  plan. 


"  Fools  make  a  mock  at  sin :  but  among  tho  righteous  there  is  favor. — PROV. 
ERBS  xiv.  9. 

I.  What  the  natural  heart  thinks  of  sin. — 1.  Men  sin  easily. 
As  a  fountain  casting  out  its  waters.     Jer.  vii.     Such  is  the  na- 
tural flow  of  their  heart.     2.  They  bear  the  load  lightly.     At 
ease  in  Zion.     3.  The  heavier  the  load,  they  sin  the  more  easily. 
Like  a  river  filled,  Eph.  iv.  19. 

II.  What   God  thinks  of  sin. — 1.  He  says  he  hates  it.     Jer. 
xliv.  4.     2.  He  has  prepared  hell  for  it.     3.  He  has  punished  it 
in  his  Son. 

III.  What  awakened  souls  think  of  it. — Rom.  vii.  9  ;  John  xvi. ; 
Ps.  li.     The  jailor.     The  sting. 

IV.  What  believers  think  of  it. 


"  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  another  ;  for  love  is  of  God  ;  and  every  one  that  loveth  is 
born  of  God,  and  knoweth  God.  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not  God  ;  for  God 
is  love.  In  this  was  manifested  tiie  love  of  God  toward  us,  because  that  God  sent 
his  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world  that  we  might  live  through  him.  Herein  is 
love,  not  that  we  loved  God,  but  that  he  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  pro- 
pitiation for  our  sins.  Beloved,  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to  love  one 
another.  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time.  If  we  love  one  another  God 
dwelleth  in  us,  and  his  love  is  perfected  in  us.  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell 
in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit," — 1  JOHN  iv.  7-lu. 

I.  It  is  a  delicate  love. — "  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  another." 

II.  It  is  self-denying  love. — Verse  11.     Hear  its  language — 
"  If  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought,"  &c. 

III.  It  is  God-like  love. — Verse   12.     It  is  produced   by  the 
Spirit  of  God  moving  in  the  heart,  and  it  imitates  God.     "  If  God 
so  loved,"  &LC. 

IV.  It  is  never-failing  love. — For  no  fountain  is  so  unfailing  as 
the  heart  of  God,  which  is  its  fountain. 


"  And  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem, 
the  spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplications :  and  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they 
have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for  him  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only  son, 
and  they  shall  be  in  bitterness  for  him  as  one  that  is  in  bitterness  for  his  first 

born In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  fountain  opened  to  the  house  of  David, 

and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  for  sin  and  for  uncleanness." — ZECIIARTAH 
xii.  10;  xiii.  1. 

The  great  spring. — "  I  will  pour." 

II.  The  great  agent. — "  The  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication." 

III.  The  effect. — They  look  ;  they  mourn ;  they  see  the  foun- 
tain opened. 

VOL.    I.  17 


258  SERMONS. 

"The  Lord  our  Righteousness."— JEREMIAH  xxxiii.  16. 

Deep  wounding,  from  views  of  Christ  pierced  by  our  sins,  pre- 
cedes deep  peace  from  views  of  his  righteousness.  Originally 
spoken  to  Judah  and  Israel. 

I.  //   is   the   sight  of  a  Divine  righteousness. — Jehovah  has 
made  the  atonement. 

II.  It  is  a  living  righteousness. — Jehovah  is  the  righteousness. 
A  living  one  gives  it.     He  is  exalted  to  give  it.     He  comes  to  you 
with  the  offer  of  it. 

III.  It  is  an  appropriated  righteousness. — It  would  not  give 
me  peace  to  see  all  the  world  clothed  in  Christ,  if  I  were  not. 
No  delight  to  me  except  I  am  sitting  under  his  shade  myself — un- 
der the  rock.     The  joy  of  Paul  was,  "  Christ  is  made  unto  us ;" 
of  Thomas,  "  My  Lord." 

Application. — 1.  The  rest  of  a  believer  consists  in  knowing 
that  Jehovah  is  his  righteousness.  2.  The  folly  of  those  who  rest 
in  seeking  is  evident — "  ever  learning."  3.  We  see  the  misery 
of  unbelievers.  There  is  a  glorious  divine  righteousness  that 
would  make  the  blackest  fair.  It  will  be  your  eternal  torment, 
that  so  glorious  a  righteousness  was  offered  you,  and  you  died 
without  it. 


"  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth 
and  the  heaven  fled  away ;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw 
the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God :  and  the  books  were  opened  ;  and 
another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life :  and  the  dead  were  judged  out 
of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books  according  to  their  works.  And 
the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it ;  and  death  and  hell  delivered  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  them ;  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according  to  their 
works.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second 
death.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire." — REVELATION  xx.  11-15. 

I.  The  Throne  and  the  Judge. 

The  Throne.  1.  Great. — Because  so  many  are  to  stand  before 
it ;  because  so  great  a  Saviour  is  to  sit  down  upon  it ;  because  ever- 
lasting sentences  are  to  be  given  out  from  it.  2.  White. — Be- 
cause of  his  holiness,  because  of  his  equity.  He  will  be  righteous 
in  acquitting  and  in  condemning.  None  can  cast  a  stain  upon  it. 
The  Judge. — Christ  himself.  1.  Because  he  is  the  Son  of  Man  ; 
knows  by  experience  our  inmost  feelings.  John  v.  22-27.  2.  As 
a  reward  for  his  pains.  Philip,  ii.  3.  For  the  comfort  of  the 
godly.  4.  For  the  confusion  of  the  Christless. 

Lessons. — 1.  Prepare  for  it.  2.  Go  to  a  throne  of  grace.  3. 
Care  for  one  another's  souls. 

II.  The  judged. — 1.  All.     The  dead,  small  and  great;  men  of 
all  ranks  and  degrees  ;  rulers  and  subjects  ;  parents  and  children  ; 
pastors  and  people ;  none  too  high,  none  too  low.     2.  From  all 
places;  grave,  sea,  death,  hell.     3.  Stand  together.     Philip,  iv, 
1.  ;  1  Thes.  ii.     4.  Before  God.     5.  Must  come  forth.     John  v. 


LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS.  258 

ill.  The  Books  opened. — 1.  The  Book  of  Reme?nbranc3 — -Mala- 
chi  iii.  ;  Ps.  Ivi.  Thoughts,  words,  and  actions  ;  secret  sins  done 
in  the  heart,  or  in  the  dark ;  secret  fraud  and  uricieanness  ;  for- 
gotten sins.  The  good  deeds  of  the  saints  ;  a  cup  of  cold  water; 
Mary's  ointment ;  not  according  to  your  appearance,  nor  your 
professions,  nor  the  thoughts  of  other  men,  nor  your  own  self- 
flatterers,  but  by  "works." — 2.  The  Bible — John  xii.  48.  The 
law  ;  the  gospel ;  riot  according  to  your  present  rule  ;  men  judge 
themselves  by  one  another,  or  by  themselves,  or  by  their  fancy. — 
3.  Book  of  Life — To  show  that  his  everlasting  counsels  have 
been  fulfilled.  To  show  the  source  from  which  every  one  was 
saved. 

IV.  The  Sentence. — 1.  This  explains  why  God  does  not  now 
take  vengeance.  Did  not  the  hand  wither  ?  The  Atheist  in 
France.  The  railway.  2.  The  folly  of  secret  sin.  3.  Repent. 
God  commandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  repent,  because  he  hath 
appointed  a  day  in  which  he  will  judge  the  world. 


LEBANON— ITS  SCENERY  AND  ALLUSIONS. 

[It  will  be  interesting  to  many  to  see  how  his  rich  imagination  used  at  times  to 
revel  amid  the  beautiful  images  and  figures  of  the  Divine  Word.  I  insert  two  spe- 
cimens, of  which  the  first  was  written  in  his  earlier  days,  when  his  taste  for  Scrip- 
ture imagery  was  fresh,  and  his  peculiar  style  just  forming.  It  is  a  critical  essay 
r»ad  in  the  Exegetical  Society,  while  he  was  a  student  in  the  Divinity  Hall.] 

"  O,  Lord  God,  I  pray  thee,  let  me  go  over  and  see  the  good 
land  that  is  beyond  Jordan,  that  goodly  mountain,  and  Lebanon." 
Such  was  the  prayer  of  Moses  in  the  land  of  Moab.  Whether  he 
had  heard  by  report  of  the  glory  of  snow-capped  Lebanon  from 
Egyptian  traffickers  in  balm  and  myrrh  and  spiceries,  or  knew  of 
it  only  by  finding  it  in  the  charter  of  Israel's  promised  inheri- 
tance ;  there  is  a  peculiar  beauty  and  fulness  in  the  prayer,  when, 
as  descriptive  of  the  good  land,  he  asks  to  see  the  chief  object  of 
its  moral  beauty,  and  that  of  its  chief  natural  beauty — Zion  and 
Lebanon — the  one  the  type  of  all  spiritual,  the  other  of  all  tempo- 
ral blessings  to  Israel.  What  a  refreshing  sight  to  his  eye,  yet 
undimmed  with  age,  after  resting  for  forty  years  on  the  monoto- 
nous scenery  of  the  desert,  now  to  rest  upon  Zion,*  embosomed 
in  olive-clad  hills,  and  Lebanon  with  its  vine-clad  base,  and  over- 
hanging forests,  and  towering  peaks  of  snow  !  "  I  pray  thee,  let 
me  go  over  and  see  the  good  land,  that  goodly  mountain,  and 
Lebanon." 

The  same  taste  which  inspired  the  wish  of  the  venerable  law- 
giver, descended  to  the  people  whom  he  led  to  Canaan  to  such  a 

*  That  Zion  was  known  to  the  Israelites  before  they  reached  Canaan,  if  not  by 
name,  at  least  as  a  holy  mountain,  see  such  passages  as  Exod.  xv.  17.  "  Thou  shalt 
bring  them  in  and  plant  them  in  the  mountain  of  thine  inheritance,  in  the  place  which 
'kou  hast  made  for  them  to  dwell  m^  in  the  sanctuary  which  thy  hands  have  established" 


260  LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS. 

degree,  that  Zion  and  Lebanon  have  afforded  more  materials  for 
figure  and  allusion  to  the  prophets  and  sweet  singers  of  Israel 
than  perhaps  any  other  individual  natural  objects  whatever.  To 
consider  the  beauty  and  propriety  of  a  few  of  these  allusions  to 
Lebanon  is  the  object  of  my  present  investigation. 

I.  The  first  passage  I  mean  to  observe  upon  is  the  29th  Psalm 
— "  a  Psalm  of  David,"  in  which  the  strength  of  Jehovah  is  cele- 
brated ;  and  the  exemplification  of  it  is  evidently  taken  from  a 
thunder-storm  in  Lebanon.  The  Psalm  seems  to  be  addressed  to 
the  angels  ;  see  Psalm  Ixxxix.  7.  It  thus  begins — 

"  Render  unto  Jehovah,  ye  sons  of  the  mighty, 
Render  unto  Jehovah  glory  and  strength ; 
Render  to  Jehovah  the  glory  of  his  name ; 
Bow  down  to  Jehovah  in  the  majesty  of  holiness !'"' 

Immediately  follows  the  description  of  the  thunder-storm,  in 
which  it  does  not  seem  fanciful  to  observe  the  historical  progres- 
sion which  is  usual  on  such  occasions.  The  first  lines  seem  to 
describe  only  the  noise  of  the  thunder,  the  description  growing 
more  intense  as  the  rumbling  draws  nearer. 

"  The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  above  the  waters  ; 
The  God  of  Glory  thundereth  ! 
Jehovah  is  louder  than  many  waters. 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  strength, 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  majesty  !" 

But  now  the  effects  become  visible ;  the  storm  has  descended 
on  the  mountains  and  forests  : — 

"  The  voice  of  Jehovah  shivers  the  cedars. 
Even  shivers  Jehovah  the  cedars  of  Lebanon-, 
And  makes  them  to  skip,  like  a  calf, 
Lebanon  and  Sirion,  like  a  young  buffalo. 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  forketh  the  lightning's  flash !" 

From  the  mountains  the  storm  sweeps  down  into  the  plains, 
where,  however,  its  effects  are  not  so  fearful  as  on  the  moun- 
tains. 

"  The  voice  of  Jehovah  causeth  the  desert  to  tremble — 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  causeth  to  tremble  the  desert  of  Kadesh — 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  causeth  the  oaks  to  tremble, 
And  lays  bare  the  forests  ! 
Therefore,  in  his  temple  every  one  speaks  of  his  glory." 

The  description  of  the  swollen  torrents  closes  the  scene — 

<;  Jehovah  upon  the  rain-torrent  sitteth, 
Yea,  sitteth  Jehovah  a  king  forever." 

And  the  moral  or  application  of  the  whole  is — 

"  Jehovah  to  his  people  will  give  strength  : 
Jehovah  will  bless  his  people  with  peace'." 

I  have  to  remark  several  things  in  connection  with  Lebanon 
which  may  illustrate  this  beautiful  Psalm.  That  thunder-storms 
are  frequent  in  these  mountains  is  matter  of  historical  fact ;  inso- 


LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS.  26J 

much  that  Volney  could  not  give  a  description  of  the  magnificent 
view  from  the  top  of  Lebanon  without  mentioning,  "  clouds  roll- 
ing at  your  feet,"  as  one  ingredient  in  the  scenery.  As  the  Medi- 
terranean stretches  away  from  the  very  foot  of  Lebanon,  we  can 
be  at  no  loss  to  find  the  "  many  waters"  whose  roaring  waa 
drowned  in  the  voice  of  Jehovah's  thunder.  Or,  if  our  interpre- 
tation of  the  particle  ("  above")  be  thought  not  the  usual  one,  we 
may  imagine  that  the  storm  came  over  the  sea,  and  that  the  spec- 
tator, standing  on  Lebanon,  and  watching  its  progress  as  it  ad- 
vances towards  him,  says — 

"  The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  upon  the  waters 
The  God  of  Glory  thundereth  ! 
Jehovah  is  upon  many  waters  !" 

The  increasing  growling  of  the  thunder  when  it  reaches  the 
mountains,  and  reverberates  among  the  vallies,  is  well  represented 
in  the  increasing  power  of  the  lines, 

"  The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  in  strength, 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  majesty !" 

The  only  remark  which  I  make  upon  the  cedars  at  present  is, 
that,  by  the  testimony  of  all  travellers,  "  These  noble  trees  grow 
amongst  the  snow,  near  the  highest  peak  of  Lebanon." — (See 
Maundrell.)  This  fact  gives  peculiar  significancy  to  their  being 
placed  first  in  the  work  of  devastation  :  and  also  their  great  size. 
"  The  old  ones  which  remain  (says  Maundrell)  are  of  a  prodigious 
bulk.  I  measured  one  of  the  largest,  and  found  it  twelve  yards 
six  inches  in  girth,  and  yet  sound,  and  thirty-seven  yards  in  the 
spread  of  its  boughs.  At  about  five  or  six  yards  from  the  ground, 
it  was  divided  into  five  limbs,  each  of  which  was  equal  to  a  great 
tree."  The  testimony  of  Pococke.  in  1738,  is  very  similar.  The 
testimony  of  another  traveller,  quoted  by  Rosenmuller,  is  also  in- 
teresting, showing  well  the  intensiveness  of  the  parallelism.  *'  We 
saw  others,  indeed,"  says  he,  "  on  the  confines  of  Judea  and  Sa- 
maria, but  nowhere  so  lofty  as  in  Lebanon." 

':  The  voice  of  Jehovah  shivers  the  cedars. 
Jehovah  shivers  even  the  cedars  of  Lebanon? 

These  mighty  trees  of  God,  which  for  ages  have  stood  the  force 
of  the  tempest,  rearing  their  ever  green  colossal  boughs  in  the 
region  of  everlasting  snow,  are  the  first  objects  of  the  fury  of  the 
lightning,  which  is  well  known  to  visit  first  the  highest  objects. 

The  sixth  verse  presents  rather  more  difficulty.    The  original  is, 

"  And  makes  them  skip  like  a  young  calf, 
Lebanon  and  Sirion,  like  a  young  buffalo." 

At  first  sight  it  might  appear  that  the  cedars  were  still  meant, 
and  that  Lebanon  and  Sirion  were  used  by  metonymy  for  the 
cedars  which  grew  upon  them.  But.  1.  We  never  hear  of  cedars 
growing  upon  Sirion,  or  Shen'r,  rr  Hermon,  for  it  has  all  these 


262  LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS. 

names  ;  and,  2.  There  is  a  parallel  passage  where  this  interpreta- 
tion will  hardly  answer  in  Psalm  cxiv.  Describing  the  exodus  of 
Israel,  it  says, 

':  The  mountains  skipt  like  rams, 
And  the  little  hills  like  lambs." 

The  same  verb*  occurs  here,  the  verb  which  means  "  to  skip, 
to  dance,"  used  in  Nahum  iii.  2,  to  signify  the  jolting  of  chariots, 
and  also  in  Joel  ii.  5.  In  both  these  instances,  rough  motion,  ac- 
companied with  noise,  seems  intended.  Now,  though  this  may 
very  well  be  understood  as  a  highly  figurative  description,  as  it 
undoubtedly  is,  of  the  usual  effects  of  a  thunder-storm  ;  yet  it  is 
interesting  to  compare  it  with  the  following  passage  of  Volney, 
which  describes  certain  phenomena  as  frequent  in  Mount  Leba- 
non, which  may  give  a  new  meaning  to  the  "  skipping  of  the 
mountains  : — 

"  When  the  traveller,"  says  he,  "  penetrates  the  interior  of  these 
mountains,  the  ruggedness  of  the  roads,  the  steepness  of  the  de- 
clivities, the  depth  of  the  precipices,  have  at  first  a  terrific  effect : 
but  the  sagacity  of  the  mules  which  bear  him  soon  inspires  him 
with  confidence,  and  enables  him  to  examine  at  his  ease  the  pic- 
turesque scenes  which  succeed  one  another  so  as  almost  to  bewil- 
der him.  There,  as  in  the  Alps,  he  sometimes  travels  whole  days 
to  arrive  at  a  spot  which  was  in  sight  when  he  set  out.  .  He  turns, 
he  descends,  he  winds  round,  he  climbs ;  and  under  this  perpetual 
change  of  position,  one  is  ready  to  think  that  a  magical  power  is 
varying  at  every  step  the  beauties  of  the  landscape.  Sometimes 
villages  are  seen,  ready  as  it  were  to  slide  down  the  steep  decliv- 
ities, and  so  disposed  that  the  roofs  of  the  one  row  of  houses  serve 
as  a  street  to  the  row  above.  At  another  time,  you  see  a  convent 
seated  on  an  isolated  cone,  like  Marshaia  in  the  valley  of  Tigre. 
Here  a  rock  is  pierced  by  a  torrent,  forming  a  natural  cascade,  as 
at  Nahr-el-Leban ;  there  another  rock  assumes  the  appearance  of 
a  natural  wall.  Often  on  the  sides,  ledges  of  stones,  wrashed  down 
and  left  by  the  waters,  resemble  ruins  disposed  by  art.  In  some 
places,  the  waters,  meeting  with  inclined  beds,  have  undermined 
the  intermediate  earth,  and  have  formed  caverns,  as  at  Nahr-el- 
Kelb,  near  Antoura.  In  other  places,  they  have  worn  for  them- 
selves subterranean  channels,  through  which  flow  little  rivulets 
during  part  of  the  year,  as  at  Mar  Kama.  Sometimes  these  pic- 
turesque circumstances  have  become  tragical  ones.  Rocks  loos- 
ened or  thrown  off  their  equilibrium  by  thaw  or  earthquake,  have 
been  known  to  precipitate  themselves  on  the  adjacent  dwellings, 
and  crush  the  inhabitants.  An  accident  of  this  kind,  about  twenty 
years  ago,  buried  a  whole  village  near  Mar  Djordos,  so  as  to  leave 
ao  trace  of  its  existence.  More  recently,  and  near  the  same  spot, 
the  soil  of  a  hill,  planted  with  mulberry  trees  and  vines,  detached 

*  The  original  Hebrew  words  are  given  in  the  MS.  throughout. 


LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS.  263 

itself  by  a  sudden  thaw,  and,  sliding  over  the  surface  of  the  rock 
which  it  had  covered,  like  a  vessel  launched  from  the  stocks,  es- 
tablished itself  entire  in  the  valley  below." 

In  the  next  line,  the  storm  has  forced  its  way  to  the  unenclosed 
plains,  or  to  the  Arabian  desert,  according  to  Rosenmuller. 

u  The  voice  of  Jehovah  causeth  the  desert  to  tremble, 
The  vcleo  of  Jehovah  causeth  to  tremble  the  desert  of  Kadest," 

That  Kadesh-Naphtali  is  meant,  the  geographical  position  of  Leb- 
anon would  make  us  believe  ;  though  this  is  not  necessary.  And 
although  Syria  is  much  exposed  to  earthquakes — as,  for  example, 
that  of  Aleppo  in  1822,  which  was  sensibly  felt  at  Damascus — yet 
it  does  not  seem  necessary  to  imagine  anything  farther  than  the 
usual  effects  of  a  thunder-storm. 

The  oaks  and  forests  of  verse  9  suit  well  with  the  description 
given  of  the  lower  limbs  of  Lebanon,  which  abound  in  '•  thickets 
of  myrtle,  woods  of  fir,  walnut-trees,  carob-trees,  and  Turkish 
oaks."  And  the  rain-torrent  of  verse  10  is  admirably  descrip- 
tive of  the  sudden  swell  of  the  thousand  streams  which  flow  from 
Lebanon.  According  to  modern  travellers,  the  number  of  water- 
courses descending  from  Lebanon  is  immense ;  and  the  sudden- 
ness of  the  rise  of  these  streams  may  be  gathered  from  the  con- 
tradictions in  their  accounts.  The  Nahr-el-Sazib  is  described  by 
one  as  "  a  rivulet,  though  crossed  by  a  bridge  of  six  arches  ;"  by 
another  it  is  called  "  a  large  river."  The  Damour  (the  ancient 
Tamyras),  which  flows  immediately  from  Lebanon,  i%  "  a  river 
(says  Maundrell)  apt  to  swell  much  upon  sudden  rains ;  in  which 
case,  precipitating  itself  from  the  mountains  with  great  rapidity,  it 
has  been  fatal  to  many  a  passenger."  He  mentions  a  French  gen- 
tleman, M.  Spon,  who,  a  few  years  before,  in  attempting  to  ford  it, 
was  hurried  down  by  the  stream,  and  perished  in  the  sea.  This 
is  one  instance  of  very  many  in  the  mountains  of  Lebanon,  where 
the  brook,  which  is  usually  nearly  dry,  becomes  all  at  once  an  im- 
passable torrent.  When  Volney  looked  upon  the  rivers  of  Syria 
in  summer,  he  doubted  whether  they  could  be  called  rivers.  But 
had  he  ventured  to  cross  them  after  a  thunder-storm,  his  scepti- 
cism would  no  longer  have  had  room  or  time  to  exercise  itself,  and 
he  would  have  felt  the  propriety  of  the  Psalmist's  painting,  when 
he  says — 

(-  Jehovah  sitteth  on  the  rain-torrents, 
Jehovah  sitteth  a  king  forever." 

'Bat  the  imagery  of  this  Psalm  is  not  more  beautiful  and  appro- 
priate than  is  the  moral  application.  To  what  end  this  painting 
of  fearful  power — of  strength  able  to  break  through  all  obstacles, 
shiver  the  cedars  and  shake  the  mountains  ?  All  this  might,  so 
fearfully  exemplified  in  the  thunder,  is  exercised  by  Jehovah  for 
his  people.  Every  attribute  of  Jehovah  is  on  their  side.  And  the 
•weet  calm  which  follows  upon  the  thunder-storm — when  the 


264  LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS. 

sun  breaks  through  the  dusky  clouds  and  makes  all  nature  smile 
again  with  renewed  and  heightened  brightness — is  not  more  bril- 
liant and  delightful  than  the  peace  with  which  Jehovah  blesses 
those  for  whose  sakes  he  has  displayed  the  might  of  his  arm. 

"  Jehovah  to  his  people  will  give  strength  ;" 

Or, 

"  Jehovah  for  his  people  will  display  strength ; 
Jehovah  will  bless  his  people  with  peace." 

II.  The  next  passage  wherein  I  shall  attempt  to  examine  the 
allusion  to  Lebanon,  is  in  Psalm  Ixxii.  16,  rendered  in  our  version 
thus : — 

"  There  shall  be  a  handful  of  corn  in  the  earth, 
Upon  the  top  of  the  mountains  : 
The  fruit  thereof  shall  shake  like  Lebanon  ; 
And  they  of  the  city  shall  nourish  like  grass  of  the  earth." 

The  original  words  for  "  handful  of  corn"  are  rendered  by  Gese- 
nius,  "  Abundance  of  corn" — deriving  the  word  from -the  Arabic 
verb  "  to  disperse,"  compared  with  a  similar  root  in  Chaldee  and 
Hebrew.  Though  the  Septuagint  and  Syriac  are  both  obscure, 
they  yet  manifestly  favor  this  rendering.  And  this  being  the 
meaning,  I  would  understand  the  whole  as  a  species  of  introverted 
parallelism,  where  the  outside  lines  answer  to  one  another,  and 
the  inside  lines  form  a  sort  of  parenthesis. 

"  There  shall  be  abundance  of  corn  in  the  earth, 
Upon  the  top  of  the  mountains, 
His  fruit  shall  shake  like  Lebanon, 
And  they  of  the  city  shall  flourish  like  grass  of  the  earth." 

The  earth  is  to  be  so  thoroughly  cultivated  in  Messiah's  day  that 
there  shall  be  corn  on  the  very  tops  of  the  mountains,  for  "  his 
fruit  shall  shake  like  Lebanon."  It  is,  however,  altogether  worthy 
of  inquiry,  with  what  propriety  Lebanon  can  be  brought  in  to 
paint  the  extreme  fertility  and  productiveness  of  the  very  tops  of 
the  hill,  whick  is  to  signalize  Messiah's  day.  The  following  pas- 
sage of  Volney  may  perhaps  throw  some  light  upon  the  subject : 
— •'  By  dint  of  skill  and  labor,  they  have  compelled  a  rocky  soil 
to  become  fertile.  Sometimes,  to  avail  themselves  of  the  waters, 
they  have  made  a  channel  for  them  by  means  of  a  thousand  wind- 
ings on  the  declivities,  or  have  arrested  them  in  the  valleys  by 
embankments.  At  other  times,  they  have  propped  up  the  earth 
that  was  ready  to  roll  down  by  means  of  terraces  and  walls. 
Almost  all  the  mountains  being  thus  husbanded,  present  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  staircase,  or  of  an  amphitheatre,  each  tier  of  which 
is  a  row  of  vines  or  mulberry-trees.  I  have  counted  upon  one 
declivity  as  many  as  a  hundred  or  a  hundred  and  twenty  tiers 
from  the  bottom  of  the  valley  to  the  top  of  the  hill.  I  forgot  for 
the  moment  that  I  was  in  Turkey." 

The  evidence  of  Volney  is  unexceptionable.    For  confirmation, 


LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS.  265 

however,  I  may  add  a  sentence  from  another  exellent  observer 
"  We  passed  through  a  beautiful  and  romantic  country,  inhabited 
by  the  Maronites.  The  road  was  along  the  roots  of  Libanus. 
The  sides  of  the  mountains  are  interspersed  with  numerous  vil- 
lages, around  which  the  ground  is  highly  cultivated,  either  with 
corn,  vines,  olive  or  mulberry  trees,  the  earth  being  supported  by 
terraces,  formed  of  dry  masonry,  having  the  appearance  of  the 
seats  of  an  amphitheatre." 

To  understand  the  images  taken  from  Mount  Lebanon,  it  is  ne- 
cessary to  remark,  that  four  enclosures  of  mountains  are  described 
as  rising  one  upon  another.  The  first  and  lowest  of  these  is  de- 
scribed as  rich  in  grain  and  fruits.  The  second  is  barren,  being 
covered  only  with  thorns,  rocks,  and  flints.  The  third,  though 
higher  still,  is  blessed  with  a  perpetual  spring ;  the  trees  are  always 
green.  There  are  innumerable  orchards  laden  with  fruit,  and  it 
forms  altogether  a  terrestrial  paradise, 

<"  Where  fruits  and  blossoms  blush, 
In  social  sweetness,  on  the  self-same  bough." 

The  fourth,  or  highest  ridge  of  all,  is  the  region  of  perpetual  snow. 
Now,  the  imagery  in  the  72d  Psalm  is  evidently  taken  from  the 
first  of  these  ridges  of  Lebanon,  where  (most  probably  following 
the  ancient  mode  of  cultivating)  the  monks  of  Lebanon,  for  they 
were  the  chief  cultivators  of  the  terraced  soil,  industriously  hus- 
band every  particle  of  productive  earth.  In  the  expressive  words 
of  Burckhardt,  "  Every  inch  of  ground  is  cultivated," — so  that  no 
image  could  have  been  more  singularly  expressive  of  the  univer- 
sal cultivation  under  Messiah's  reign,  than  to  say,  that  "  His  fruit 
shall  shake  like  Lebanon  ;"  or,  understanding  the  Psalmist  to  speak 
figuratively,  what  moral  landscape  could  be  painted  more  richly 
than  he  does  when  he  intimates  that  those  barren  mountains  of 
our  world,  which  at  present  yield  no  fruit  unto  God,  shall  be  cul- 
tivated in  that  day  so  industriously  and  so  fully  that  the  fruit  shall 
wave  like  the  terraced  corn-fields,  or  shake  like  the  hanging  mul- 
berry-trees on  the  terraced  heights  of  Lebanon  ? 

III.  My  only  other  allusion  from  the  Psalms  is  in  Psalm  xcil 
12,  14— 

"  The  righteous  shall  flourish  like  the  palm-tree ; 
He  shall  grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon. 
They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age  j 
They  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing." 

Laying  aside  entirely  any  inquiry  as  to  the  palm-tree,  and  lay- 
ing aside  the  difficulty  contained  in  the  13th  verse,  I  have  only  to 
compare  this  description  of  the  cedar  in  Lebanon  with  the  ac- 
counts of  those  who  have  visited  them  in  modern  days.  Without 
believing  (as  the  Maronites  or  Christian  inhabitants  of  the  moun- 
tains do)  that  the  seven  very  ancient  cedars  which  yet  remain  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  village  of  Eden  in  Lehanon  are  the  re- 


266  LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS. 

mains  of  the  identiral  forest  which  furnished  Solomon  with  timber 
for  the  Temple,  full  three  thousand  years  ago,  they  can  yet  be 
proved  to  be  of  very  great  antiquity.  These  very  cedars  were 
visited  by  Belonius  in  1550,  nearly  three  hundred  years  ago,  who 
found  them  twenty-eight  in  number.  Rawolf,  in  1575,  makes  them 
twenty- four.  Dandini,  in  1600,  and  Thevenot  about  fifty  years 
after,  make  them  twenty-three.  Maundrell,  in  1696,  found  them 
reduced  to  sixteen.  Pococke,  in  1738,  found  fifteen  standing,  and 
a  sixteenth  recently  blown  down,  or  (may  we  not  conjecture  ?) 
shivered  by  the  voice  of  God.  In  1810,  Burckhardt  counted 
eleven  or  twelve  ;  and  Dr.  Richardson,  in  1818,  states  them  to  be 
no  more  than  seven.  There  cannot  be  a  doubt,  then,  that  these 
cedars,  which  were  esteemed  ancient  nearly  three  hundred  years 
ago,  must  be  of  a  very  great  antiquity  ;  and  yet  they  are  de- 
scribed by  the  last  of  these  travellers  as  "  large,  and  tall,  and  beau- 
tiful, the  most  picturesque  productions  of  the  vegetable  world  that 
we  had  seen."  The  oldest  are  large  and  massy,  rearing  their 
heads  to  an  enormous  height,  and  spreading  their  branches  afar. 
Pococke  also  remarks,  that  "the  young  cedars  are  not  easily  known 
from  pines.  I  observed,  they  bear  a  greater  quantity  of  fruit  than 
the  large  ones."  This  shows  that  the  old  ones  still  bear  fruit, 
though  not  so  abundantly  as  the  young  cedars,  which,  according 
to  Richardson,  are  very  productive,  and  cast  many  seeds  annually. 
How  appropriate,  then,  and  full  of  meaning,  is  the  imagery  of  the 
Psalmist — 

"  The  righteous  shall  flourish  like  the  palm  tree ; 

He  shall  grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon. 

They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age ; 

They  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing." 

IV.  In  the  Song  of  Songs  the  allusions  to  Lebanon  are  very 
many  and  of  exquisite  beauty.  I  am  sorry  that  my  time  will  suf- 
fer me  only  to  glance  at  one  in  chap.  iv.  8—15  : — 

"  Come  with  me  from  Lebanon, 
My  spouse  with  me  from  Lebanon : 
Look  from  the  top  of  Amana, 
From  the  top  of  Shenir  and  Hermon, 
From  the  lions'  dens. 
From  the  mountains  of  the  leopards." 

It  is  evident  here  that  the  bridegroom  is  pressing  the  bride  to 
quit  Lebanon  along  with  him,  because  of  the  dangers  to  be  appre- 
hended from  the  beasts  of  prey.  He  seems  to  bid  her  look  from 
these  dangerous  heights  down  into  the  secure  and  pleasant  val- 
leys below,  where  many  a  delicious  wilderness  of  flowers  and 
fruits  are  visible.  In  the  mountains  above  Canobin,  tigers  are 
said  to  be  frequently  met  with.  I  suppose,  says  Burckhardt, 
ounces  are  meant.  Speaking  of  some  sepulchres  cut  in  the  lime- 
stone mountains  opposite  Saide  (ancient  Sidon),  Hasselquist  says, 
a  great  part  of  them  are  now  open,  and  serve  for  huts  for  shep 


LEBANON ITS    SCENERY    AND    ALLUSIONS.  26T 

nerds,  or  dens  for  wild  beasts.     And,  lastly,  we  have  the  stoiy  of 
Tharnmuz — 

"  Whose  annual  wound  in  Lebanon  allured 

The  Syrian  damsels  to  lament  his  fate 

In  amorous  ditties  all  a  summer's  day  : 

While  smooth  Adonis,  from  his  native  rock. 

Ran  purple  to  the  sea,  supposed  with  blood 

Of  Thammuz  yearly  wounded." 

These  testimonies  show  the  propriety  with  which  Lebanon  is 
described  as  dangerous  from  wild  beasts.  Looking  from  the  sum- 
mits of  the  hills,  the  view,  as  described  by  travellers,  is  exquisite 
in  the  extreme.  Every  valley  seems  cultivated  like  a  garden, 
watered  by  numberless  fountains  and  rivulets,  such  as  the  scene 
to  which  the  bridegroom  points  the  eye  of  the  spouse.  By  a  fine 
turn  of  thought,  he  immediately  breaks  out  into  a  comparison  of 
his  beloved  to  one  of  these  gardens : — 

"  A  garden  enclosed  is  my  sister,  my  spouse — 
A  spring  shut  up — a  fountain  sealed. 
Thy  plants  are  an  orchard  of  pomegranates, 
With  pleasant  fruits,  camphire.  and  spikenard, 
Spikenard  and  saffron,  calamus  and  cinnamon, 
With  all  trees  of  frankincense  ; 
Myrrh  and  aloes,  with  all  the  chief  spices ; 
A  fountain  of  gardens, 
A  well  of  living  waters, 
And  streams  from  Lebanon." 

I  have  not  now  leisure  to  show,  from  modern  travellers,  the 
immense  variety  of  fruit,  and  flower,  and  aromatic  shrubs  with 
which  the  vales  of  Lebanon  are  enriched.  The  village  of  Eden 
and  the  convent  of  Canobin  might  alone  give  illustration  of  this 
remarkable  passage.  On  the  last  verse  alone  do  I  offer  a  remark. 
The  spouse  is  compared  to  three  kinds  of  fountains — 1.  To  a 
fountain  of  gardens  ;  an  artificial  fountain,  so  distributed  that  it 
supplies  more  than  one  garden,  or  different  parts  of  the  same  gar- 
den. 2.  To  a  well  of  living  waters ;  a  fresh  springing  well  to 
supply  the  fountain.  And,  3.  To  streams  from  Lebanon,  rivulets 
constantly  descending  from  the  snow  of  Lebanon,  and  subterra- 
neously  supplying  the  well  of  living  waters.  This  is  a  most  pre- 
cise and  accurate  description  of  a  great  number  of  the  garden- 
fountains  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Libanus.  Of  the  first,  the  garden 
of  Fahkr-el-din,  near  Tyre,  gives  a  good  example.  "  The  walks 
are  shaded  with  orange-trees  of  a  large  spreading  size,  and  all  of 
so  fine  a  growth  that  one  cannot  imagine  anything  more  perfect 
in  their  kind.  Every  one  of  these  lesser  squares  was  bordered 
with  stone ;  and  in  the  stone-work  were  troughs,  very  artificially 
contrived,  for  convening  the  water  all  over  the  garden,  there 
being  little  outlets  at  every  tree  for  the  stream  as  it  passes  by  to 
flow  out  and  water  it."  Ras-el-ayin,  where  are  Solomon's  cis- 
terns, may  illustrate  the  whole  passage.  "  There  are  three  cisterns 
entire  at  this  day ;  one  about  a  furlong  and  a  half  from  the  sea, 


268  NOTES    ON    THE    TYPES 

the  other  two  a  little  further  up.  The  former  is  of  an  octagonal 
figure,  twenty-two  yards  in  diameter.  Upon  the  brink  of  it  you 
have  a  walk  round  eight  feet  broad,  from  which  descending  you 
have  another  walk  twenty-one  feet  broad.  The  whole  vessel 
contains  a  vast  body  of  excellent  water,  and  is  so  well  supplied 
from  its  fountain,  that,  though  there  issues  from  it  a  stream  like 
a  brook  during  four  miles,  yet  it  is  always  brimful.  On  the  east 
side  of  this  cistern  was  the  ancient  outlet  of  the  water  by  an  aque- 
duct, raised  about  sixty  yards  from  the  ground,  and  containing  a 
channel  one  yard  wide. 

"  The  fountain  of  these  waters  is  as  unknown  as  the  author  of 
them.  It  is  certain,  from  their  rising  so  high,  that  they  must  be 
brought  from  some  part  of  the  mountains,  which  are  about  a  league 
distant ;  and  it  is  as  certain  that  the  work  was  well  done  at  first, 
seeing  it  performs  its  office  at  so  great  a  distance  of  time.  Has- 
selquist  is  probably  right  in  concluding  that  the  water  which  fills 
these  reservoirs  comes  from  subterranean  springs,  and  rises  in 
their  bottoms,  as  it  does  in  the  birkets,  or  reservoirs,  in  the  road 
from  Damascus  to  Jacob's  Bridge.  Are  we  to  suppose  the  source 
fictitious,  and  formed  by  a  subterraneous  canal  drawn  from  the 
mountains?  But  why  not  have  brought  the  cistern  to  the  rock 
itself?  It  is  a  more  simple  explanation  to  suppose  it  natural,  and 
to  conclude  that  advantage  has  been  taken  of  one  of  these  ancient 
or  subterranean  rivers,  of  which  Syria  presents  numerous  in- 
stances. The  idea  of  imprisoning  this  stream  to  make  it  re-ascend 
and  gain  its  level,  is  worthy  of  the  Phoenicians/' — (Modern  Travels 
in  Syria,  p.  36.) 

Such,  then,  in  some  degree,  is  the  image  by  which  the  bride- 
groom portrays  the  bride;  and  in  reflecting  upon  it,  it  is  hardly 
possible  to  resist  the  risings  of  imagination  when  we  remember 
that  the  bridegroom  is  the  Saviour,  and  the  bride  the  Church  of 
the  Redeemed.  The  subterranean  streams  from  Lebanon  answer 
so  well  to  the  unseen  supplies  of  grace,  and  the  well  of  living 
waters  to  the  living  water  which  is  in  the  believer  springing  up 
unto  everlasting  life,  and  the  fountain  of  gardens  to  the  fertilizing 
stream  of  love  and  of  good  works  wherewith  he  nourishes  and 
diffuses  his  good  things  to  all  around,  that  we  may  be  pardoned 
for  thus  laying  aside  for  a  moment  the  severity  of  sober  criticism 
to  indulge  the  dream  of  a  not  unholy  imagination. 


SOME  NOTES  ON  THE  TYPES  FOUND  IN  THE 
TABERNACLE. 

When  you  would  teach  a  little  child  in  the  simplest  and  most 
interesting  way,  you  do  it  by  means  of  pictures.  In  the  very 
same  way  did  God  teach  Israel  concerning  him  who  was  the  con- 
solation of  Israel.  When  they  sat  under  the  shadow  of  the  Pillai 


FOUND    IN    THE    TABERNACLE.  265 

Cloud,  and  were  sheltered  from  the  burning  rays  of  an  eastern 
sun,  God  wanted  to  teach  them  that  Christ  was  a  shade  on  their 
right  hand — that  he  would  come  between  them  and  the  burning 
wrath  of  God.  When  they  followed  the  light  of  the  pillar  of 
fire,  God  wanted  to  teach  them  that  Christ  was  the  light  of  this 
world — that  whoso  followeth  him  shall  not  walk  in  darkness. 
When  they  gathered  the  snow-white  manna,  and  ground  it  in 
mills,  and  baked  it  in  pans,  God  wanted  to  teach  them  that  a 
bruised  Saviour  must  be  the  daily  food  of  our  soul.  When  they 
drank  of  the  gushing  river  that  flowed  out  of  the  smitten  rock, 
God  wanted  to  teach  them  that  they  might  daily  receive  the  full 
streams  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  smitten  Saviour — that  if  any 
man  thirst  he  should  come  to  Christ  and  drink. 

I.    THE    HIGH    PRIEST. 

But  of  all  the  types  and  images  of  the  glorious  Saviour,  the 
most  living,  the  most  wonderful,  was  the  Jewish  High  Priest, 
with  his  holy  garments  for  glory  and  for  beauty. — See  Exodus 
xxviii.  2.  These  garments  were  glorious  and  beautiful  in  two  re- 
spects,— first,  They  had  a  natural  glory :  they  were  made  of  the 
costliest  materials — of  gold,  and  blue,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and 
fine  twined  linen,  verse  5.  No  expense  of  labor  or  of  riches  was 
spared  to  make  them  splendid  and  attractive.  But  second,  They 
had  a  spiritual  glory — a  glory  and  a  beauty  that  far  excelled  the 
other,  inasmuch  as  they  clearly  represented  the  excellencies  of 
Christ  our  glorious  High  Priest  and  Saviour. 

May  the  Lord  lift  away  the  veil,  and  reveal  to  us  from  under 
the  covering,  our  glorious  Immanuel,  so  that  every  soul  may 
cry  out,  He  is  the  chief  among  ten  thousand,  and  altogether 
lovely. 

I.  The  Ephod  and  the  Robe  of  the  Ephod,  verse  6-8,  31,  32.— 
Observe  three  things  with  regard  to  it.  1.  It  was  made  of  the 
finest  materials  (v.  6) — of  gold,  and  of  blue,  of  purple,  of  scarlet, 
and  of  fine  twined  linen — the  richest  of  metals  was  there — the 
deepest,  most  beautiful  dyes — the  finest  and  purest  linen ;  2.  It 
was  wrought  with  the  greatest  skill,  (v.  32) — God  seems  actually 
to  have  given  the  spirit  of  wisdom  to  the  workmen  who  made  it ; 
it  is  said  to  have  been  made  with  "  cunning  work,"  and  the  girdle, 
which  was  part  of  the  ephod,  is  called  the  "  curious  girdle ;"  3.  It 
covered  the  Priest  from  head  to  foot.  The  ephod  and  the  robe, 
when  put  together,  formed  a  complete  garment. 

How  plainly  does  this  point  out  the  beautiful  garment  of  our 
Redeemer's  righteousness — his  glorious  finished  work  which  he 
came  from  heaven  to  work  out.  1.  It  is  of  the  finest  materials — 
t  is  the  sufferings  and  obedience  of  the  Son  of  God — of  God 
manifest  in  flesh.  Ah,  who  can  tell  the  costliness  of  that  robe  \ 

is  called  (Psalm  xlv.)  "  clothing  of  wrought  gold,"  "  raiment  of 


270  NOTES    ON    THE    TYPES 

needlework."  It  is  called  (Rev.  iii.  18)  gold  and  fine  linen — "  L 
counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire."  2.  It  was 
wrought  with  all  the  skill  of  heaven ;  for  the  Gospel  is  the  power 
of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God.  xln  Christ  are  hid  all  the  trea- 
sures of  wisdom  and  knowledge.  Angels  desire  to  look  into  these 
things.  It  is  the  mystery  of  God  and  of  Christ.  3.  It  covered 
Christ  from  head  to  foot — it  covered  his  whole  soul  from  the  cra- 
dle to  the  cross  ;  so  that  he  was  beautiful  and  glorious  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Father.  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased." 

Dear  friends,  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Have  no  con- 
fidence in  the  flesh  ;  but  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus.  Put  on  this 
ephod  of  righteousness,  this  cunning  work  of  God,  this  curious 
girdle  of  a  Redeemer's  righteousness  There  is  the  gold  of 
Christ's  Godhead  in  it — the  purple  and  scarlet  of  a  Redeemer's 
blood — the  fine  twined  linen  of  his  spotless  obedience.  With 
what  confidence  the  High  Priest  could  enter  the  holiest  when 
clothed  with  this  wonderful  garment ;  so  you,  clothed  in  Christ, 
may  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace,  to  find  mercy  and  grace 
to  help  in  time  of  need.  "  I  counsel  thee,"  &c. 

II.  The  Stones  on  his  shoulders,  9-12. — Observe  three  things 
here — 1.  That  they  were  precious  stones  on  which  the  names 
of  the  children  of  Israel  were  engraved,  "  two  onyx  stones  ;" 
2.  That  they  were  set  in  ouches,  or  sockets  of  gold,  and  fastened  by 
chains ;  3.  That  these  two  stones  were  put  upon  the  high  priest's 
shoulders,  and  he  was  to  bear  them  before  the  Lord  upon  his 
shoulders. 

How  plainly  does  this  point  out  the  care  that  the  great  Re- 
'deemer  takes  of  all  that  are  his  own!  1.  They  are  precious  in 
his  sight — they  are  his  jewels ;  and  "  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  in  that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels."  "  Ye  shall 
'>Q  a  peculiar  treasure  unto  me  above  all  people ;  for  all  the  earth 
is>  "ne."  They  are  redeemed  with  his  blood :  no  wonder  they 
are  ^ecious.  When  a  man  has  spent  much  on  anything  it  be- 
comes precious  to  him.  2.  They  are  set  in  sockets  of  gold,  and 
bound  to  him  with  chains  of  gold.  These  chains  and  sockets  of 
gold  are  the  love  of  Christ — his  electing  love — his  drawing  love — 
his  covenant  love.  "  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love  ; 
therefore  with  loving  kindness  have  I  drawn  thee."  3,  They  are 
on  his  shoulders  ;  so  are  all  believers.  "  When  he  hath  found  it 
he  layeth  it  on  his  shoulders  rejoicing.''  Never  does  the  Saviour 
find  a  lost  soul,  but  he  sets  him  high  on  his  shoulder.  "  Even  to 
your  old  age  I  am  he  ;  and  even  to  hoar  hairs  will  I  carry  you  :  I 
have  made,  and  I  will  bear ;  even  I  will  carry,  and  will  deliver  you." 

Have  you  taken  Christ  to  be  your  surety  and  High  Priest  ? 
1.  Then  you  are  on  his  shoulder — engraved  there,  set  in  gold  there, 
chained  there — you  shall  never  perish.  He  has  set  you  as  a  seal 


FOUND    IN    THE    TABERNACLE.  27. 

upon  his  arm.  Lean  all  your  weight  on  him.  Do  not  distrust 
him.  You  cannot  carry  yourself.  Lean  all  on  him.  2.  Be  like 
Christ.  You  too  are  a  priest.  Be  like  Christ  in  this.  Bear  up 
the  children  of  God.  Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil 
the  law  of  Christ.  Look  not  every  one  on  his  own  things,  but 
every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others.  Let  this  mind  be  in  you 
which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus.  Be  helpers  of  one  another's  joy. 

III.  Breastplate  of  Judgment.    15-29. — Observe  three  things. 
1.  Here  also  all  the  names  of  the  children  of  Israel  were  graven 
on  precious  stones  ;  but  observe  the  difference.      Before  there 
were  two  onyx  stones ;  here  are  twelve  different  stones — all  dif- 
ferent— all  precious.     2.  Here  also  the  stones  were  set  in  gold 
enclosings,  and  the  whole  was  bound  to  the  ephod  with  golden 
chains.     3.  It  was  fastened,  not  upon  his  shoulders,  but  upon  his 
breast  over  his  heart,  verse  29.     Aaron  shall  bear. 

How  plainly  does  this  point  out  a  new  feature  in  the  love  and 
tenderness  of  Christ  for  his  own  redeemed  ones  ! 

1.  Observe  how  precious   his  people  are  to  him.     There  is  a 
variety  among  the  stones — every  one  is  different,  yet  all  are  pre- 
cious.    So  there  is  a  great  variety  among  Christ's  people,  yet  all 
are  precious  to  Christ.     Some  are  chosen  in  infancy,  like  John 
the  Baptist  and  Jeremiah,  sanctified  from  the  womb.     Some  are 
chosen  in  old  age.     Some  are  taken  who  have  committed  but  little 
gin,  like  Martha  and  Mary.     Some  who  have  committed  much, 
like  the  woman  which  was  a  sinner,  and  the  dying  thief.     Some 
are  taken  from  a  cottage,  some  from  a  palace ;  all  different,  yet 
all  jewels  in  the  eyes  of  the  Redeemer. 

2.  Observe  they  are  all  bound  upon  his  heart.     So  believers 
are  bound  on  Christ's  heart  when  he  goeth  in  before  the  Father. 
He  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.     Dear  children  of  God,  you 
often  think  that  Christ  forgetteth  you,  that  the  glories  of  heaven 
have  dazzled  his  eyes,  that  the  songs  of  angels  have  entranced 
his  ear,  that  the  joys  of  his  Father's  right  hand  have  filled  all  his 
heart,  that  he  has  no  thought  of  you.     See  here,  you  are  bound 
to  his  heart,  you  are  enclosed  there,  graven  there.     "  Like  as  a 
father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him." 
*'  Behold,  my  mother  and   my  brethren."     He  is  a  friend   that 
sticketh  closer  than  a  brother.     Can  a  mother  forget  her  sucking 
child  ?     Will  you  ever  distrust  Christ  any  more?     "I  will  pray 
the  Father ;"  "  he  maketh  intercession  for  us."     "  I  pray  for  them ; 
I  pray  not  for  the  world  ;"  *«  neither  pray  I  for  these  alone." 

Be  like  Christ.  Ye  are  priests.  Let  the  children  of  God  be 
precious  to  you  :  bound  to  your  hearts  with  golden  chains  of  love. 
Love  all  God's  children  ;  especially  pray  for  them.  Brethren 
pray  for  us. 

IV.  The    Plate   on  forehead,  36-38. — Observe   three   things 


272  NOTES    ON    THE    TYPES 

1.  That  it  was  a  plate  of  pure  gold — not  wrought  gold,  nor  mixed 
with  any  thing  else,  but  pure  gold.     2.  That  holiness  to  the  Lord 
was  deeply  engraven  on  it ;  it  was  not  superficially  written,  bu' 
graven  like  a  seal.     3.  It  was  to  be  always  on  the  forefront  of  his 
mitre,  and  on  his  forehead — conspicuous  without  concealment. 

How  plainly  does  this  point  out  the  native  holiness  of  our  glori- 
ous Redeemer  !  From  first  to  last  he  was  a  holy  Saviour.  1.  His 
holiness  was  like  the  fine  gold — without  mixture,  without  alloy. 

2.  It  was  deeply  engraved  in  his  heart — not  mere  appearance 
outside  holiness.     3.  It  was  obvious,  open  holiness.     It  was  visi- 
ble in  his  holy  brow,  in  his  meek  and  dove-like  eye.     His  whole 
life  was  holiness  to  the  Lord.     Such  an  high  priest  became  us,  who 
was  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sinners.     Even 
in  his  mother's  womb  he  was  "  that  holy  thing."     In  his  life  "  he 
did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth."     In  his  death 
"  he  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  unto 
God."     He  was  as  it  were  the  essence  of  holiness.     This  might 
well  be  the  motto  on  his  brow — HOLINESS  TO  THE  LORD. 

1.  Learn  what  a  complete  Saviour  we  have.     If  he  had  had 
one  sin  or  infirmity  he  would  have  needed  to  have  died  for  his 
own  sin.     But  he  knew  no  sin,  and  was  therefore  made  sin  for  us. 
O  rejoice  in  this  holy  Saviour. 

2.  Learn  to  be  like  him.    **  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches." 
If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature.     If  you  are  saved 
by  Christ's  blood,  be  filled  with  Christ's  spirit.     Remember  you 
too  must  be  holiness  to  the  Lord.     The  Spirit  must  write  the  law 
upon  your  heart — grave  it  deeply  ;  and  yet  let  your  light  so  shine 
before  men.  that  they  seeing  your  good  works  may  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.     Your  holiness  must  be  in  your  heart, 
and  yet  upon  your  forehead  too.     Let  every  thing  you  have  and 
are  be  devoted  to  him.     On  the  bells  upon  the  horses,  let  it  be 
written — "  Holiness  to  the  Lord." 

V.  The  Bells  and  Pomegranates,  33-35. — 1.  The  pomegra- 
nate is  a  tree  with  a  beautiful  flower  and  fruit,  growing  in  fruit- 
ful gardens.  It  was  used  in  the  high  priest's  garments  to  mark 
fruitfulness  and  fragrance.  2.  The  bell  was  to  give  a  pleasant 
tinkling  sound  whenever  the  high  priest  walked,  in  going  in  or 
coming  out.  How  plainly  did  this  signify  that  wherever  Christ 
goes  there  is  the  fragrance  of  sweetest  gardens,  and  a  gladsome 
sound  of  melody  !  There  was  once  a  time  in  Scotland  when  our 
glorious  High  Priest  walked  amid  the  golden  candlesticks — when 
he  came  into  his  garden,  and  fed  among  the  lilies.  O  that  Christ 
would  come  in  among  you,  and  reveal  himself  unto  you  !  Then 
would  the  winter  be  past — the  rains  would  be  over  and  gone— 
the  flowers  would  appear  on  the  earth,  and  the  time  of  the  sing 
ing  of  birds  be  come.  His  presence  makes  summer — all  his 
garments  smell  of  myrrh.  Your  souls  would  become  a  well 


FOUND    IN    THE    TABERNACLE.  273 

watered  garden.  When  Jesus  comes  in  it  is  gladsome  music  to 
the  soul.  It  is  like  the  sound  of  the  silver  trumpets  ;  it  is  the  me- 
lody of  bells.  Happy  is  the  people  that  know  the  joyful  sound — 
"  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy  which  shall  be  to  all 
people."  Has  the  sound  of  a  present  Saviour  ever  fallen  upon 
your  ear? 

Christians,  you  are  priests.  Be  like  Christ  in  this.  1.  Wher- 
ever you  go  carry  a  savor  of  Christ.  His  name  is  like  ointment 
poured  forth ;  it  is  like  the  vine  flourishing  and  the  pomegranate 
budding.  Let  men  take  knowledge  of  you  that  you  have  been 
with  Jesus ;  let  it  be  plain  that  you  come  from  within  the  vaij 
let  the  smell  of  your  garments  be  as  a  field  which  the  Lord  hath 
blessed.  2.  Carry  a  sound  of  Christ  wherever  you  go.  Not  a 
step,  Christians,  without  the  sound  of  the  gospel  bell  !  Even  in 
smallest  things  be  'spreading  the  glad  sound.  Edwards  says 
wherever  a  godly  person  enters,  he  is  a  greater  blessing  than  if 
the  greatest  monarch  were  entering.  So  be  it  with  you. 

Now,  my  dear  friends,  it  appears  to  me  that  even  the  tracts  for 
which  you  contribute  are  like  those  little  bells.  They  are  small 
and  despised  by  some,  yet  they  carry  the  clear  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel wherever  they  go.  What  Christian  among  you  would  not 
love  to  see  them  multiplied,  till  every  family  on  the  globe  should 
hear  the  message  of  mercy  ?  Come,  then,  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty. 


II.    THE    HOLY    PLACE. 


The  Holy  Place  was  the  first  character  of  the  tabernacle,  into 
which  all  the  priests  were  allowed  to  enter  continually  to  trim  the 
lamps,  and  light  them  at  evening — to  burn  incense  at  the  golden 
altar,  and  to  arrange  the  shew-bread  on  the  golden  table.  Its 
contents  were,  the  golden  candlestick,  the  altar  of  incense,  not 
here  mentioned,  and  the  table  of  shew-bread. 

I  dare  not  speak  positively  on  so  difficult  a  subject,  but  I  will  open 
up  freely  what  appears  to  me  to  be  the  true  meaning  of  the  Holy 
Place. 

I  think  it  represented  the  condition  of  Christ  mystical,  that  is 
of  Christ  and  his  Church  before  the  vail  was  rent — i.  e.  before  the 
death  of  Christ. 

1.  There  was  a  bright  golden  candlestick,  filled  with  beaten 
oil,  lighted  every  evening  by  the  priest.  This  clearly  repre- 
sented Chris*  and  his  members,  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  But 
then  the  lighT,  was  confined  to  a  small  chamber ;  it  did  not  spread 
afar,  like  a  beacon  across  the  dark  world.  So  Christ  and  his 
people,  during  the  Old  Testament  Church,  were  a  shrouded  light. 
it  was  a  golden  candlestick  filled  with  oil  and  lighted,  but  its 
oeams  confined  within  boards  and  curtains.  It  is  true,  a  few 
stray  beams  did  escape,  so  as  to  attract  the  Queen  of  Sheba  from 
a  far  country,  and  the  Ethiopian  eunuch  in  his  chariot,  and  the 

VOL.    I  18 


274  NOTES    ON    THE    TYPES 

Roman  centurion,  who  loved  their  nation,  and  built  them  a  syna- 
gogue. Still  the  Jewish  Church  was  not  evangelistic.  It  was  not 
intended  at  that  time  to  spread  the  light  to  other  nations.  But 
when  Jesus  comes,  he  breaks  down  the  boards  and  curtains,  and 
says,  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world,"  "  among  whom  ye  shine  as 
lights  in  the  world." 

2.  In  like  manner,  there  was  a  golden  altar  where  incense  was 
burnt  every  morning  and  evening,  representing  the  intercession 
of  Christ  and  his  saints.     Still,  it  is  remarkable  that  this  altar  was 
not  within  the  vail ;  it  was  not  in  the  holiest  of  all. 

The  Holy  Ghost  here  plainly  signified,  that  the  Church  in  the 
wilderness  had  not  that  liberty  in  prayer  which  we  now  have. 
They  had  not  that  intimate  nearness  to  God  which  the  New  Tes- 
tament believers  enjoy.  It  is  true,  Israel  were  a  praying  people. 
David  sought  God's  face  seven  times  a-day,  and  Daniel  kneeled 
apon  his  knees  three  times  a-day  ;  and  the  67th  Psalm  shows  that 
;hey  often  remembered  us  poor  Gentiles  in  their  intercessions. 
"  God  be  merciful  to  us,  and  bless  us,  and  cause  his  face  to  shine 
upon  us,  that  thy  way  may  be  known  on  the  earth,  and  thy  saving 
health  among  all  nations."  Still,  they  had  not  that  near,  full,  in- 
timate liberty  at  the  throne  of  grace  which  is  granted  to  those 
who  are  taught  by  the  Spirit  to  pray, — Let  us  draw  near,  Abba, 
Father. 

3.  There  was  a  pure  table  covered  with  twelve  loaves,  a  loaf 
for  each  tribe  of  Israel ;  and  only  the  priests  were  allowed  to  eat 
it.     This  plainly  intimated  Christ  offered  only  to  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel — the  dispensation  in  which  the  offer  of  salvation  was 
nearly  confined  to  the  Jews.     How  different  from  the  day  when 
Jesus  broke  the  loaves,  and  distributed  to  the  multitudes !  or  that 
day  when  Jesus  said,  "  I  am  the  bread  of  God  which  cometh 
down  from  heaven,  and  giveth  life  unto  the  world.     I  am  the 
bread  of  life.     He  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he 
that  believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst  ?" 

The  holy  place  was  then  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come.  O 
how  great  is  our  privilege  who  live  in  the  clear  gospel  day  !  and 
how  awful  your  condemnation,  if,  when  the  shadows  are  fled 
away,  and  Christ  the  substance  is  freely  offered,  you  still  reject 
him.  "  If  he  that  despised  Moses'  law  died  without  mercy  under 
two  or  three  witnesses,  of  how  much  sorer  punishment,  suppose 
ye,  shall  he  be  thought  worthy  who  hath  trodden  under  foot  the 
Son  of  God,  and  hath  counted  the  blood  of  the  covenant  an  un- 
holy thing,  and  done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of  grace  ?" 

III.    THE    MOST    HOLY    PLACE. 

I.  Its  situation  and  name,  verse  3. — After  the  second  va»L 
The  vail  here  spoken  of  is  described  Ex.  xxvi.  31-33.  It  was 
made  of  blue,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  fine  twined  linen.  It 
hung  upon  four  pillars,  and  divided  between  the  holy  place  and 


FOUND    IN    THE    TABERNACLE.  275 

the  most  holy.     It  is  the  same  vail  that  was  rent  in  twain  when 
Jesus  died  ;  Matt,  xxvii.  51. 

The  chamber  here  mentioned  then  was  the  innermost  of  all — 
four  square,  the  walls  composed  of  boards  overlaid  with  gold, 
covered  in  with  curtains,  having  no  light  except  the  bright  cloud 
that  dwelt  between  the  cherubims,  the  token  that  God  had  his 
dwelling  there. 

II.  Its  contents. — 

1.  The  golden   censer. — Verse  4.      "  Which  had  the  golden 
censer."     This  was  not  the  golden  altar  of  incense,  which  was 
not  in  the  holiest  of  all,  and  is  not  here  mentioned.     It  is  the  censer 
spoken  of,  Lev.  xvi.  12.     On  the  solemn  day  of  atonement,  when 
the  high  priest  entered  into  the  holiest,  he  first  took  this  golden 
censer  and  filled  it  with  burning  coals  from  the  altar  of  burnt 
offering.     He  then  entered  the  holy  place  and  took  a  handful  of 
sweet  incense  from  the  golden  altar  of  incense,  the  incense  beaten 
small,  and  then  he  drew  aside  the  second  vail  and  entered  the 
holiest  of  all,  burning  the  incense  all  the  time.     He  was  thus  sur- 
rounded with  a  cloud  of  fragrant  incense  as  he  stood  before  the 
mercy-seat. 

The  meaning  of  this  is  very  obvious — the  Holy  Ghost  signified 
by  this  Jesus  our  Intercessor.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  ad- 
vocate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  This  is  the 
angel  of  intercession  whom  John  saw.,  Rev.  yiii.  3,  offering  up 
the  prayers  of  all  saints  with  much  incense.  The  prayers  of  the 
highest  believers  are  all  sinful  and  polluted.  There  is  so  much 
unbelief,  so  much  selfishness,  so  much  forgetfulness  mingling  with 
all,  that  every  prayer  is  sin.  But  if  you  put  them  into  the  golden 
censer,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous  will  cover  all  the  sin,  and  offer 
them  up  with  much  incense.  This  is  the  only  way  of  acceptable 
worship.  Is  this  your  way  of  praying?  Have  you  such  a  sense 
of  sin  that  you  are  ashamed  of  your  prayers  ?  or  do  you  put 
them  into  Christ's  censer  ?  It  is  an  affecting  thought  that  the 
censer  of  Christ  is  so  often  empty — so  few  prayers  put  into  it. 
Here  is  the  reason  why  the  prayer  of  the  wicked  is  an  abomina- 
tion to  God  ;  Prov.  xv.  8.  You  do  not  put  it  into  the  censer  of 
Jesus  to  be  perfumed  with  the  cloud  of  incense. 

2.  The  Ark. — This  was  a  chest  made  of  shittirn  wood,  and 
overlaid  round  about,  i.  e.  within  and  without,  with  pure  gold. 
The  only  thing  which  it  contained  in  its  bosom  was  the  two  tables 
of  stone  on  which  God  wrote,  with  his  own  finger,  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments.    1  Kings  viii.  9.     The  ark  was  the  chief  thing  about 
the  tabernacle.     It  is  the  first  thing  Moses  was  commanded  to 
make.     Exodus  xxv.     When  Israel  brought  the  ark  into  the  field 
of  battle,  the  Philistines  cried  out,  "  God  is  come  into  their  camp." 
It  was  for  the  ark  of  God  that  Eli's  heart  trembled ;  and  when  his 
daughter-in-law  died,  she  called  her  child  Ichabod,  saying,  "  The 


276  NOTES    ON    THE    TYPES 

glory  is  departed  from  Israel,  for  the  ark  of  God  is  taken."  1  Sam 
uel  iv.  13-22.  It  was  for  looking  into  the  ark  of  God  that  Goa 
smote  the  men  of  Bethshemesh.  1  Samuel  vi.  19,  20.  It  was  for 
putting  out  his  hand  to  touch  the  ark  of  God  that  Uzzah  died. 
2  Samuel  vi.  6.  It  was  the  ark  of  God  that  brought  such  bless- 
ing into  the  house  of  Obed-edom.  2  Samuel  vi.  11.  When  Solo- 
mon had  built  the  temple,  all  was  incomplete  until  the  ark  was 
brought  into  it ;  as  it  is  written  in  the  132d  Psalm,  v.  8.  "  Arise, 

0  Lord,  into  thy  rest,  thou  and  the  ark  of  thy  strength." 
Although  we  have  no  express  warrant  in  the  Word  of  God,  yet 

1  have  no  doubt  that  the  ark  was  intended  to  represent  Christ,  the 
fulfiller  of  all  righteousness. 

Jeremiah  spake  of  him,  xxiii.  6, "  This  is  his  name  whereby  he 
shall  be  called,  the  Lord  our  righteousness ;"  and  in  the  40th 
Psalm  he  says  to  the  Father  (v.  8),  "  I  delight  to  do  thy  will,  O  my 
God,  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart"  And  thus  when  he  came 
he  told  John,  "  It  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness."  And 
Paul  tells  us  (Rom.  v.),  "  By  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be 
made  righteous."  This  is  the  main  thing  in  the  Gospel,  just  as  the 
ark  was  the  main  thing  under  the  law.  Without  the  ark  the  taber- 
nacle was  but  an  empty  form.  Without  Christ,  our  law-fulfilling 
righteousness,  religion  is  but  a  form  and  a  shadow. 

Is  the  Lord  our  righteousness  the  main  thing  in  your  soul  ? 
Has  the  ark  of  God  its  proper  place  in  your  heart  ?  Arise,  O 
Lord,  into  thy  rest,  thou  and  the  ark  of  thy  strength. 

3.  The  hidden  manna. — "  Wherein  was  the  golden  pot  that  had 
manna."     When  God  led  Israel  through  the  wilderness,  "  he  fed 
them  with  the  corn  of  heaven ;  man  did  eat  angels'  food."     He 
rained  down  manna  on  them  every  morning  for  forty  years.     At 
that  time  God  commanded  them  to  preserve  an  omer  of  it  (enough 
for  one  person)  in  a  golden  pot  (Exodus  xvi.  32),  "that  they  may 
see  the  bread  wherewith  I  have  fed  you  in  the  wilderness."     Paul 
here  tells  us  it  was  kept  in  a  golden  pot,  beside  the  ark  within  the 
vail. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  manna  was  a  type  of  Jesus— 
the  nourishment  of  his  people.  The  bread  of  God  is  he  which 
cometh  down  from  heaven  and  giveth  life  unto  the  world.  John 
vi.  33.  "  I  am  the  bread  of  life."  But  the  hidden  manna  repre- 
sented Christ  within  the  vail ;  and  accordingly  the  promise  to  him 
that  overcometh  in  the  Church  of  Smyrna  runs  thus — "  To  him 
that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna."  Rev.  ii. 
17.  Jesus  is  not  to  be  our  food  only  in  the  wilderness,  but  in 
eternity ;  we  shall  still  feed  on  that  hidden  manna — that  bread  of 
God. 

4.  Aaron's  Rod. — "  And  Aaron's  rod  that  budded."     This  rod 
was  originally  the  branch  c  f  an  almond  tree,  which  Moses  cut  in 
the  wilderness.     It  became  his  shepherd's  rod.     It  was  the  same 
which  God  changed  into  a  serpent  (Exodus  iv.  3-17),  and  made 


FOUND    IN    THE    TABERNACLE.  277 

it  the  wonder- working  rod.  By  it  the  waters  were  made  blood  ; 
the  Red  Sea  was  divided.  By  the  same  rod  the  rock  was  smit- 
ten at  Meribah,  and  gave  drink  to  the  many  thousands  of  Israel 
(Exodus  xvii.)  ;  and  by  it  the  rock  was  smitten  a  second  time, 
when  Moses  spoke  unadvisedly  with  his  lips.  Num.  xx.  9.  The 
same  rod  was- laid  up  before  the  Lord  in  the  rebellion  of  Korah 
(Num.  xvii.)  to  prove  that  the  priesthood  belonged  to  the  family 
of  Aaron.  "  It  budded,  and  brought  forth  buds,  and  blossomed 
blossoms,  and  yielded  almonds."  And  God  commanded  it  to  be 
kept  in  the  holiest  of  all,  as  a  token  against  the  rebels.  We  have 
no  positive  Scripture  authority  for  saying  that  this  rod  represented 
Christ ;  and  yet,  who  can  doubt  it  ?  Originally  an  almond  wand, 
growing  in  the  wilderness,  it  represents  Jesus,  the  root  out  of  a 
dry  ground,  without  form  or  comeliness,  having  no  beauty  that 
we  should  desire  him.  The  man  whose  name  is  the  Branch. 

As  the  wonder-working  rod — it  represents  Jesus,  the  power  of 
God — mighty  to  save,  mighty  also  to  destroy — doing  as  never 
man  did,  and  speaking  as  never  man  spake ;  so  that  the  people 
said,  "  It  was  never  so  seen  in  Israel." 

As  smiting  the  rock — it  represents  Jesus  as  the  priest  pouring 
out  his  soul  unto  death,  submitting  to  the  stroke  of  his  own  holy 
law,  consenting  to  his  own  death,  and  bringing  out  streams  of 
life  from  his  own  wounds. 

As  blossoming  and  bearing  almonds  before  the  Lord — it  repre- 
sents the  root  out  of  a  dry  ground  becoming  a  fruitful  vine.  It 
represents  the  rruitfuliiess  of  Jesus'  priesthood — that  his  sufferings 
are  now  past,  that  he  blossoms  within  the  vail. 

5.  The  mercy-seat. — This  was  a  lid  or  covering  to  the  ark  of 
pure  gold,  of  the  same  length  and  breadth  as  the  ark  itself;  Ex- 
odus xxv.  17.  It  was  the  only  lid  which  the  ark  had,  and  it  fitted 
in  exactly,  so  as  to  cover  it  close.  The  two  cherubims  stood 
upon  it,  being  of  one  piece,  beaten  out  of  the  same  pure  metal. 
It  was  upon  this  lid  that  the  bright  cloud,  which  showed  a  present 
God,  rested,  so  that  it  was  called  the  mercy-seat. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  was  intended  to  represent 
Christ,  our  propitiation.  1st,  He  is  called  by  this  very  name, 
Romans  iii.  25,  where  the  word  rendered  a  "  propitiation"  is  lit- 
erally " a  mercy-seat"  2d,  The  mercy-seat  was  sprinkled  with 
blood,  Lev.  xvi.  14,  15. — The  blood  of  the  bullock  and  the  blood 
of  the  goat  was  sprinkled  on  the  mercy-seat,  and  before  the 
mercy-seat  upon  the  ground.  We  are  nowhere  told  that  the 
blood  was  ever  wiped  off  that  golden  mercy-seat,  so  that  there 
can  be  no  doubt  it  was  kept  perpetually  stained  with  the  blood. 
The  bright  shining  gold  of  the  mercy-seat  was  kept  constantly 
dimmed  with  the  blood,  and  the  ground  before  it  was  kept  always 
stained  with  the  same.  3d,  It  was  the  meeting-place  with  the 
sinners,  Ex.  xxv.  22  ;  "  There  will  I  meet  with  thee  and  commune 
With  thee  from  off  the  mercy-seat."  It  is  the  same  with  "  tha 


278  NOTES    ON    THE    TYPES 

throne  of  grace,"  Heb.  iv.  16  :  "  Let  us  come  boldly  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  that  we  may  find  mercy."  Sinners,  have  you  come  to 
this  mercy-seat,  this  throne  of  grace,  this  propitiation — all  washed 
with  blood.  It  is  here  God  is  willing  to  meet  with  you,  and  bless 
you,  and  do  you  good.  Through  this  man  is  preached  unto  you 
the  forgiveness  of  sins. 

6.  The  cherubim. — "  And  over  it  the  cherubim  of  glory  shadow- 
ing the  mercy-seat."  The  cherubims  were  first  seen  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  garden  of  Eden,  one  on  each  side  of  the  flaming 
sword  that  Jkept  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life.  Moses  was  com- 
manded to  make  two  of  gold  ;  Exodus  xxv.  18.  They  were  to 
be  beaten  out  of  the  mercy-seat,  of  the  same  piece  of  metal ; 
they  were  to  stand  upon  the  mercy-seat,  their  wings  overshadow- 
ing it,  and  their  faces  bending  toward  it.  The  same  creatures 
seem  to  be  described  by  Isaiah,  as  seraphim  standing  above  the 
throne ;  and  by  Ezekiel,  as  bearing  God's  throne,  Ezekiel  i.  10  ; 
and  by  John  as  standing  round  it,  Rev.  iv. 

It  is  now  generally  agreed  by  interpreters,  that  the  cherubims 
were  emblems  of  the  Church  of  the  redeemed  in  heaven. 
1st,  They  were  of  one  piece  with  the  mercy-seat,  even  as  the 
Church  is  united  to  Christ.  2d,  They  stood  upon  the  mercy-seat, 
sprinkled  with  blood  ;  they  have  no  other  standing.  The  blood 
that  was  sprinkled  on  the  mercy-seat  sprinkled  them  also.  3d,  They 
gazed  down  upon  the  mercy-suat,  even  as  the  redeemed  shall 
spend  eternity  in  beholding  that  amazing  propitiation,  which 
brought  glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  peace  to  guilty  men. 
4th,  They  are  the  dwelling-place  of  God,  Ps.  Ixxx.  1  ;  "  Thou  that 
dwellest  between  the  cherubim" — literally,  thou  that  inhabitest 
the  cherubim  ;  but  this  is  said  to  be  the  privilege  of  the  redeemed 
alone.  "  An  habitation  of  God,  through  the  Spirit."  Ye  are  the 
temple  of  the  living  God.  5th,  They  sing,  thou  hast  redeemed 
us;  Rev.  iv.  Are  you  ever  to  be  in  heaven,  dear  friends,  you 
must  stand  there  like  the  cherubims,  your  feet  upon  the  blood- 
stained mercy-seat,  your  eyes  fixed  on  Jesus,  our  ever-fulfilling 
Saviour ;  dwelt  in  by  God  and  singing,  "  Thou  hast  redeemed 


III.  Let  us  consider  now  the   meaning  of  the  chamber  itself, 
"  The  holiest  of  all."     It  typified  three  things. 

1.  Christ. — He  was  the  true  holiest  of  all ;  Daniel  ix.  24.    The 
vail  is  expressly  said  to   be  his  flesh ;  Heb.  x.  20.     The  bright 
cloud,  dwelling  in  frail  boards  and  curtains,  represented  God  man- 
ifest in  the  flesh. 

2.  The  gracious  presence  of  God. — This  it  undoubtedly  means, 
Heb.  x.  19.    Having  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest.    Believers 
are  there  invited  to  draw  near  into  the  holiest — to  him  that  dwell- 
eth  between  the  cherubims.     It  is  here  we  are  invited  to  pour 
out  our  hearts  to  God.     Have  you  learned  to  spend  much  of 


FOUND    IN    THE    TABERNACLE.  279 

your  time  within  the  vail  ?  You  would  be  less  moved  by  nil  the 
changes,  and  bereavements,  and  disappointments  of  a  passing 
world.  Verse  16 — -throne  of  grace — mourners  come  draw  near 
and  pour  out  your  sorrows  there. 

3.  Heaven  itself. — Verse  24,  "  Into  heaven  itself" — Proved 
also  by  the  promise  of  the  hidden  manna ;  Heb.  vi.  19.  "  Which 
hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  sure  and  steadfast,  and 
which  entered  in  within  the  vail.  Christ  is  the  sum  of  heaven. 
He  is  the  ark  in  which  God's  law  eternally  dwells — the  mercv- 
seai  where  we  shall  ever  meet  with  God.  He  is  the  hidden  man- 
na on  which  we  shall  eternally  feed.  He  is  the  rod  that  budded 
— the  true  vine  that  shall  nourish  us  to  all  eternity. 

Just  as  the  cherubim  there  stood  gazing  on  the  mercy-seat, 
and  on  the  bright  cloud  that  covered  it ;  so  the  Redeemed  shall 
spend  eternity  in  beholding  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Christ 
Jesus.  Are  you  to  enter  there  ?  you  must  have  blood,  the  blood 
of  Jesus,  in  your  hand.  You  must  have  the  smoke  of  the  incense 
around  you,  and  the  white  linen  coat  girding  you.  Thus  and 
thus  only  will  you  enter  into  glory.  Even  in  heaven  we  must  be 
covered  with  Christ's  death  and  righteousness.  You  must  live  in 
Christ,  and  die  in  Christ,  and  spend  eternity  in  Christ. 


PIECES  ALREADY  PUBLISHED, 


EVIDENCE   ON   REVIVALS. 

ANSWER  TO  aUERIES  ON  THE    SUBJECT    OF  THE   REVIVAL  OF   RELIGION 

IN  ST.  PETER'S  PARISH,  DUNDEE, 
Submitted  to  a  Committee  of  the  Presbytery  of  Aberdeen. 

IN  December,  1840,  the  Presbytery  of  Aberdeen  appointed  a 
Committee  to  inquire  intd  the  Revivals  which  had  recently  oc- 
curred in  different  parts  of  the  country,  or  were  taking  place  at 
that  time.  The  Committee,  besides  hearing  evidence  viva  voce, 
issued  queries,  which  were  sent,  amongst  other  ministers,  to  Mr. 
M'Cheyne.  The  following  are  copies  of  these  queries  and  of  his 
answers : — 

"  I.  Have  Revivals  taken  place  in  your  parish  or  district ;  and,  if  so,  to  what  ex- 
tent, and  by  what  instrumentality  and  means  ? 

"  II.  Do  you  know  what  was  the  previous  character  and  habits  of  the  parties  ? 

"  III.  Have  any  who  are  notorious  for  drunkenness,  or  other  immoralities,  neglect 
of  family  duties,  or  public  ordinances,  abandoned  their  evil  practices,  and  became 
remarkable  for  their  diligence  in  the  use  of  the  means  of  grace? 

"  IV.  Could  you  condescend  on  the  number  of  such  cases  ? 

"  V.  Has  the  conduct  of  any  of  the  parties  been  hitherto  consistent ;  and  how  long 
has  it  lasted  ? 

"  VI.  Have  the  means  to  which  the  Revivals  are  ascribed  been  attended  with  be- 
neficial effects  on  the  religious  condition  of  the  people  at  large? 

"VII.  Were  there  public  manifestations  of  physical  excitement,  as  in  audible 
sobs,  groans,  cries,  screams,  &c.  ? 

"  VIII.  Did  any  of  the  parties  throw  themselves  into  unusual  postures  ? 

"  IX.  Were  there  any  who  fainted,  fell  into  convulsions,  or  were  ill  in  other  re- 
spects ? 

';  X.  How  late  have  you  ever  known  Revival  meetings  last  ? 

"  XI.  Do  you  approve  or  disapprove  of  these  meetings  upon  the  whole  ?  In  either 
case,  have  the  goodness  to  state  why. 

"  XII.  Was  any  death  occasioned,  or  said  to  be  occasioned,  by  over  excitement  in 
any  such  case  ?  If  so,  state  the  circumstances,  in  so  far  as  you  know  them. 

"  XIII.  State  any  other  circumstances  connected  with  Revivals  in  your  parish  or 
district,  which,  though  not  involved  in  the  foregoing  queries,  may  tend  to  throw 
light  upon  the  subject." 

ADDITIONAL   QUERIES. 

"  XIV.  What  special  circumstances  in  the  preaching  or  ministrations  of  the  in- 
struments appear  to  have  produced  the  results  in  each  particular  case  which  may 
have  come  under  your  notice  ? 

"  XV.  Did  the  person  or  persons  whom  you  described  as  the  instruments  in  pro- 
ducing the  effects  above  adverted  to  address  children  ?  At  what  hour  ?  In  what 
special  terms  ?  And  what  might  be  the  age  of  the  youngest  of  them  ? 

MR.  M'CHEYNE'S  ANSWERS. 

Answer  to  Query  I. — It  is  my  decided  and  solemn  conviction, 
in  the  sight  of  God,  that  a  very  remarkable  and  glorious  work  of 


EVIDENCE    ON    REVIVALS.  28i 

God,  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  edifying  of  saints,  has  taken 
place  in  this  parish  and  neighborhood.  This  work  I  have  observed 
going  on  from  the  very  beginning  of  my  ministry  in  this  place  ID 
November,  1836,  and  it  has  continued  to  the  present  time ;  but  ^ 
was  much  more  remarkable  in  the  autumn  of  1839,  w'hen  I  was* 
abroad  on  a  mission  of  inquiry  to  the  Jews,  and  when  my  p^ 
was  occupied  by  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Burns.  Previous  to  my  going 
abroad,  and  for  several  months  afterwards,  the  means  used  were 
of  the  ordinary  kind.  In  addition  to  the  services  of  the  Sabbath, 
in  the  summer  of  1837,  a  meeting  was  opened  in  the  church  on 
Thursday  evenings  for  prayer,  exposition  of  Scripture,  reading 
accounts  of  Missions,  Revivals  of  Religion,  &c.,  Sabbath  schools 
were  formed,  private  prayer  meetings  were  encouraged,  and  two 
weekly  classes  for  young  men  and  young  women  were  instituted 
with  a  very  large  attendance.  These  means  were  accompanied 
with  an  evident  blessing  from  on  high  in  many  instances.  But 
.here  was  no  visible  or  general  movement  among  the  people  until 
August,  1839,  when  immediately  after  the  beginning  of  the  Lord's 
work  at  Kilsyth,  the  Word  of  God  came  with  such  power  to  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  the  people  here,  and  their  thirst  for 
hearing  it  became  so  intense,  that  evening  classes  in  the  school- 
room were  changed  into  densely  crowded  congregations  in  the 
church,  and  for  nearly  four  months  it  was  found  desirable  to  have 
public  worship  almost  every  night.  At  this  time,  also,  many 
prayer-meetings  were  formed,  some  of  which  were  strictly  pri- 
vate or  fellowship  meetings,  and  others,  conducted  by  persons  of 
some  Christian  experience,  were  open  to  persons  under  concern 
about  their  souls.  At  the  time  of  my  return  from  the  Mission  to 
the  Jews,  I  found  thirty-nine  such  meetings  held  weekly  in  con- 
nection with  the  congregation,  and  five  of  these  were  conducted 
and  attended  entirely  by  little  children.  At  present,  although 
many  changes  have  taken  place,  I  believe  the  number  of  these 
meetings  is  not  much  diminished.  Now,  however,  they  are 
nearly  all  of  the  more  private  kind — the  deep  and  general  anxiety, 
which  led  to  many  of  them  being  open,  having  in  a  great  degree 
subsided.  Among  the  many  ministers  who  have  assisted  here 
from  time  to  time,  and  especially  in  the  autumn  of  1839,  I  may 
mention  Mr.  Macdonald  of  Urquhart,  Mr.  Gumming  of  Dumbar- 
ney,  Mr.  Bonar  of  Larbert,  Mr.  Bonar  of  Kelso,  and  Mr.  Somer- 
ville  of  Anderston,  Some  of  these  were  present  here  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  and  I  have  good  reason  for  believing  that  they 
were  eminently  countenanced  by  God  in  their  labors. 

As  to  the  extent  of  this  work  of  God,  I  believe  it  is  impossible 
to  speak  decidedly.  The  parish  is  situated  in  the  suburb  of  a  city 
containing  60,000  inhabitants.  The  work  extended  to  individuals 
residing  in  all  quarters  of  the  town,  and  belonging  to  all  ranks 
and  denominations  of  the  people.  Many  hundreds,  under  deep 
concern  for  their  souls,  have  come,  from  first  to  last,  to  converse 


282  EVIDENCE    ON    REVIVALS. 

with  the  ministers  ;  so  that  I  am  deeply  persuaded  the  number  oi 
those  who  have  received  saving  benefit  is  greater  than  any  one 
..'nil  know  till  the  Judgment-day. 

II.,  III.  The  previous  character  of  those  who  seem  to  have 
^een  converted  was  very  various.  I  could  name  not  a  few  in  the 
higher  ranks  of  life  that  seem  evidently  to  have  become  newT  crea- 
tures, who  previously  lived  a  worldly  life,  though  unmarked  by 
open  wickedness.  Many,  again,  who  were  before  nominal  Chris- 
tians, are  now  living  ones.  I  could  name,  however,  far  more, 
who  have  been  turned  from  the  paths  of  open  sin  and  profligacy, 
and  have  found  pardon  and  purity  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and 
by  the  spirit  of  our  God  ;  so  that  we  can  say  to  them,  as  Paul 
said  to  the  Corinthians,  "  Such  were  some  of  you,  but  ye  are 
washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified,"  &c.  I  often 
think  when  conversing  with  some  of  these,  that  the  change  they 
have  undergone  might  be  enough  to  convince  an  Atheist  that 
there  is  a  God,  or  an  Infidel  that  there  is  a  Saviour. 

IV.  It  is  not  easy  for  a  minister,  in  a  field  like  this,  to  keep  an 
exact  account  of  all  the  cases  of  awakening  and  conversion  that 
occur  ;  and  there  are  many  of  which  he  may  never  hear.     I  have 
always  tried  to  mark  down  the  circumstances  of  each  awakened 
soul  that  applied  to  me,  and  the  number  of  these,  from  first  to  last. 
has  been  very  great.     During  the  autumn  of  1839,  not  fewer  than 
from  600  to  700  came  to  converse  with  the  ministers  about  their 
souls  :  and  there  were  many  more,  equally  concerned,  who  never 
came  forward  in  this  way.     I  know  many  who  appear  to  have 
been  converted,  and  yet  have  never  come  to  me  in  private  ;  and 
I  am,  every  now  and  then,  meeting  with  cases  of  which  I  never 
before  heard.     Indeed,  eternity  alone  can  reveal  the  true  number 
of  the  Lord's  hidden  ones  among  us. 

V.  With  regard  to  the  consistency  of  those  who  are  believed  to 
have  been  converted,  I  may  first  of  all  remark,  that  it  must  be 
acknowledged,  and  should  be  clearly  understood,  that  many  who 
came  under  concern  about  their  souls,  and  seemed,  for  a  time,  to 
be  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  have  gone  back  again   to  the  world. 
I  believe  that,  at  that  remarkable  season  in  1839,  there  were  very 
few  persons  who  attended  the  meetings  without  being  more  or 
less  affected.     It  pleased  God,  at  that  time,  to  bring  an  awfully 
solemn  sense  of  divine  things  over  the  minds  of  men.     It  was,  in- 
deed, the  day  of  our  merciful  visitation.     But  many  allowed  it  to 
slip  past  them  without  being  saved  ;  and  these  have  sunk  back, 
as  was  to  be  expected,  into  their  former  deadness  and  impenitence. 
Alas !  there  are  some  among  us,  whose  very  looks  remind  you  of 
that  awful  warning,  '•  Quench  not  the  spirit." 

Confining  our  view,  however,  to  those  who,  as  far  as  ministers 
could  judge  by  the  rules  of  God's  Word,  seemed  to  be  savingly 
converted,  I  may  with  safety  say,  that  I  do  not  know  of  more 
than  two  who  have  openly  given  the  lie  to  their  profession 


EVIDENCE  ON  REVIVALS.  283 

Other  cases  of  this  kind  may  have  occurred,  but  they  are  unknown 
to  me.  More,  1  have  little  doubt,  will  eventually  occur ;  for  the 
voice  of  God  teaches  us  to  expect  such  things.  Some  of  those 
converted  have  now  walked  consistently  for  four  years ;  the 
greater  part  from  one  to  two  years.  Some  have  had  their  falls 
into  sin,  and  have  thus  opened  the  mouths  of  their  adversaries 
but  the  very  noise  that  this  has  made  shows  that  such  instances 
are  very  rare.  Some  have  fallen  into  spiritual  darkness  ;  many. 
I  fear,  have  left  their  first  love ;  but  yet  I  see  nothing  in  all  this 
but  what  is  incident  in  the  case  of  every  Christian  Church. 
Many  there  are  among  us,  who  are  filled  with  light  and  peace, 
and  are  examples  to  the  believers  in  all  things.  We  had  an  ad- 
ditional communion  season  at  my  return  from  the  continent,  which 
was  the  happiest  and  holiest  that  I  was  ever  present  at.  The 
Monday  was  entirely  devoted  to  thanksgiving,  and  a  thank-offer- 
ing was  made  among  us  to  God  for  his  signal  mercies.  The 
times  were  hard,  and  my  people  are  far  from  wealthy,  yet  the 
sum  contributed  was  £71.  This  was  devoted  to  Missionary  pur- 
poses. It  is  true  that  those  whom  I  esteem  as  Christians  do  often 
grieve  me  by  their  inconsistencies  ;  but  still  I  cannot  help  thinking 
that,  if  the  world  were  full  of  such,  the  time  would  be  come  when 
"  they  shall  neither  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  God's  holy  mountain." 

VI.  During  the  progress  of  this  work  of  God,  not  only  have 
many  individuals  been  savingly  converted,  but  important  effects 
have  also  been  produced  upon  the  people  generally.  It  is  indeed 
amazing,  and  truly  affecting  to  see,  that  thousands  living  in  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  the  spot,  where  God  has  been  dealing  sc 
graciously,  still  continue  sunk  in  deep  apathy  in  regard  to  spiritual 
things,  or  are  running  on  greedily  in  open  sin.  While  many  from 
a  distance  have  become  heirs  of  glory,  multitudes,  I  fear,  of  those 
who  live  within  the  sound  of  the  Sabbath  bell,  continue  to  live  on 
in  sin  and  misery.  Still,  however,  the  effects  that  have  been  pro- 
duced upon  the  community  are  very  marked.  It  seems  now  to 
be  allowed,  even  by  the  most  ungodly,  that  there  is  such  a  thing 
as  conversion.  Men  cannot  any  longer  deny  it.  The  Sabbath 
is  now  observed  with  greater  reverence  than  it  used  to  be ;  and 
there  seems  to  be  far  more  of  a  solemn  awe  upon  the  minds  of 
men  than  formerly.  I  feel  that  I  can  now  stop  sinners  in  the 
midst  of  their  open  sin  and  wickedness,  and  command  their  rev- 
erent attention,  in  a  way  that  I  could  not  have  done  before.  The 
private  meetings  for  prayer  have  spread  a  sweet  influence  over 
the  place.  There  is  far  more  solemnity  in  the  house  of  God  ;  and 
it  is  a  different  thing  to  preach  to  the  people  now  from  what  i> 
once  was.  Any  minister  of  spiritual  feeling  can  discern  that  there 
are  many  praying  people  in  the  congregation.  When  I  came 
first  here,  I  found  it  impossible  to  establish  Sabbath-schools  on  the 
local  system  ;  while,  very  lately,  there  were  instituted  with  ease 
nineteen  such  schools,  that  are  well  taught  and  well  attended. 


284  EVIDENCE    ON    REVIVALS. 

VII.,  VL«,  IX.  As  I  have  already  stated,  by  far  the  most  re- 
markable season  of  the  working  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  this  place 
was  in  1839,  when  I  was  abroad.  At  that  time,  there  were  many 
seasons  of  remarkable  solemnity,  when  the  house  of  God  literally 
became  "  a  Bochim,  a  place  of  weepers."  Those  who  were  priv- 
ileged to  be  present  at  these  times  will,  I  believe,  never  forget 
them.  Even  since  my  return,  however,  I  have  myself  frequently 
seen  the  preaching  of  the  Word  attended  with  so  much  power 
and  eternal  things  brought  so  near,  that  the  feelings  of  the  people 
could  not  be  restrained.  I  have  observed  at  such  times  an  awful 
and  breathless  stillness  pervading  the  assembly;  each  hearer  bent 
forward  in  the  posture  of  wrapt  attention  ;  serious  men  covered 
their  faces  to  pray  that  the  arrows  of  the  King  of  Zion  might  be 
sent  home  with  power  to  the  hearts  of  sinners.  Again,  at  such  a 
time,  I  have  heard  a  half-suppressed  sigh  rising  from  many  a 
heart,  and  have  seen  many  bathed  in  tears.  At  other  times  I 
have  heard  loud  sobbing  in  many  parts  of  the  church,  while  a 
deep  solemnity  pervaded  the  whole  audience.  I  have  also,  in 
some  instances,  heard  individuals  cry  aloud,  as  if  they  had  been 
pierced  through  with  a  dart.  These  solemn  scenes  were  wit- 
nessed under  the  preaching  of  different  ministers,  and  sometimes 
occurred  under  the  most  tender  Gospel  invitations.  On  one  oc- 
casion, for  instance,  when  the  minister  was  speaking  tenderly  on 
the  words,  *'  He  is  altogether  lovely,"  almost  every  sentence  was 
responded  to  by  cries  of  the  bitterest  agony.  At  such  times  I 
have  seen  persons  so  overcome,  that  they  could  not  walk  or  stand 
alone.  I  have  known  cases  in  which  believers  have  been  similarly 
affected  through  the  fulness  of  their  joy.  I  have  often  known 
such  awakenings  to  issue  in  what  I  believe  to  be  real  conversion. 
I  could  name  many  of  the  'humblest,  meekest  believers,  who  at 
one  time  cried  out  in  the  church  under  deep  agony.  I  have  also 
met  with  cases  where  the  sight  of  souls  thus  pierced  has  been 
blessed  by  God  to  awaken  careless  sinners  who  had  come  to  mock. 

I  am  far  from  believing  that  these  signs  of  deep  alarm  always 
issue  in  conversion,  or  that  the  Spirit  of  God  does  not  often  work 
in  a  more  quiet  manner.  Sometimes,  I  believe,  he  comes  like  the 
pouring  rain  ;  sometimes  like  the  gentle  dew.  Still  I  would  hum- 
bly state  my  conviction,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all  who  seek  the 
salvation  of  souls,  and  especially  the  duty  of  ministers,  to  long 
and  pray  for  such  solemn  times,  when  the  arrows  shall  be  sharp 
in  the  heart  of  the  king's  enemies,  and  our  slumbering  congrega- 
tions shall  be  made  to  cry  out,  "  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall 
we  do  ?" 

X.,  XI.  None  of  the  ministers  who  have  been  engaged  in  the 
work  of  God  here  have  ever  used  the  name  "  Revival  meeting  ;" 
nor  do  they  approve  of  its  use.  We  are  told  in  the  Acts  that  the 
Apostles  preached  and  taught  the  Gospel  daily  ;  yet  their  meet- 
ings are  never  called  Revival  meetings.  No  other  meetings  have 


EVIDENCE    ON    REVIVALS.  286 

taken  place  here,  but  such  as  were  held  for  the  preaching  and 
teaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  for  prayer.  It  will  not  be  maintained 
by  any  one,  that  the  meetings  in  the  sanctuary  every  Lord's  Da\ 
are  intended  for  any  other  purpose  than  the  revival  of  genuine 
godliness,  through  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  edification 
of  saints.  All  the  meetings  in  this  place  were  held,  I  believe, 
with  a  single  eye  to  the  same  object.  There  seems,  therefore,  to 
be  no  propriety  in  applying  the  name  peculiarly  to  any  meetings 
that  have  been  held  in  this  place.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  on  week 
evenings  there  is  not  generally  the  same  formality  as  on  Sabbaths 
—the  congregation  are  commonly  dressed  in  their  working  clothes, 
and  the  minister  speaks  with  less  regular  preparation. 

During  the  autumn  of  1839,  the  meetings  were  in  general  dis- 
missed at  ten  o'clock  ;  although,  in  several  instances,  the  state  of 
the  congregation  seemed  to  be  such  as  to  demand  that  the  minis- 
ters should  remain  still  longer  with  them,  that  they  might  counsel 
and  pray  with  the  awakened.  I  have  myself,  once  or  twice,  seen 
the  service  in  the  house  of  God  continue  till  about  midnight.  On 
these  occasions,  the  emotion  during  the  preaching  of  the  word 
was  so  great,  that  after  the  blessing  had  been  pronounced  at  the 
usual  hour,  the  greater  part  of  the  people  remained  in  their  seats, 
or  occupied  the  passages,  so  that  it  was  impossible  to  leave  them. 
In  consequence  of  this,  a  few  words  more  were  spoken  suited  to 
the  state  of  awakened  souls  ;  singing  and  prayer  filled  up  the  rest 
of  the  time.  In  this  way  the  meeting  was  prolonged  by  the  very 
necessity  of  the  case.  On  such  occasions,  I  have  often  longed 
that  all  the  ministers  in  Scotland  were  present,  that  they  might 
learn  more  deeply  what  the  true  end  of  our  ministry  is.  1 
have  never  seen  or  heard  of  anything  indecorous  at  such  meet- 
ings ;  and,  on  all  such  occasions,  the  feelings  that  filled  my  soul 
were  those  of  the  most  solemn  awe,  the  deepest  compassion  for 
afflicted  souls,  and  an  unutterable  sense  of  the  hardness  of  my 
own  heart.  I  do  entirely  and  solemnly  approve  of  such  meetings, 
because  I  believe  them  to  be  in  accordance  with  the  Word  of 
God,  to  be  pervaded  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  to  be  ofttimes 
the  birth-places  of  precious  never-dying  souls.  It  is  my  earnest 
prayer  that  we  may  yet  see  greater  things  than  these  in  all  parts 
of  Scotland. 

XII.  There  was  one  death  that  took  place  in  very  solemn  cir- 
cumstances at  the  time  of  the  work  of  God  in  this  place,  and 
this  was  ascribed  by  many  of  the  enemies   to  religious  excite- 
ment.    The  facts  of  the  case,  however,  which  were  published  at 
the  time,  clearly  show  that  this  was  a  groundless  calumny. 

XIII.  I  have  been  led  to  examine,  with  particular  care,  the  ac- 
counts that  have  been  left  us  of  the  Lord's  marvellous  works  in 
the  days  that  are  past,  both  in  our  own  land  and  in  other  parts  of 
the  world,  in  order  that  I   might  compare  these  with  what  has 
lately  taken  place  at  Dundee,  and  in  other  parts  of  Scotland.     In 


286  EVIDENCE  ON  REVIVALS. 

doing  this,  I  have  been  fully  convinced  that  the  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  at  the  Kirk  of  Shotts,  and  again,  a  century  after,  at 
Cambuslang,  &c.  in  Scotland,  and  under  the  ministry  of  President 
Edwards  in  America,  was  attended  by  the  very  same  appear- 
ances as  the  work  in  our  own  day.  Indeed,  so  completely  do  they 
seem  to  agree,  both  in  their  nature  and  in  the  circumstances  that 
attended  them,  that  I  have  not  heard  a  single  objection  brought 
against  the  work  of  God  now,  which  was  not  urged  against  it  in 
former  times,  and  that  has  not  been  most  scripturally  and  trium- 
phantly removed  by  Mr.  Robe  in  his  Narrative,  and  by  President 
Edwards  in  his  invaluable  Thoughts  on  the  Revival  of  Religion  in 
New  England : — "  And  certainly  we  must  throw  by  all  talk  of 
conversion  and  Christian  experience ;  and  not  only  so,  but  we 
.nust  throw  by  our  Bibles,  and  give  up  revealed  religion,  if  this  be 
not  in  general  the  work  of  God." 

XIV.  I  do  not  know  of  anything  in  the  ministrations  of  those 
who  have  occupied  my  pulpit,  that  may  with  propriety  be  called 
peculiar,  or  that  is  different  from  what  1  conceive  ought  to  char- 
acterize the  services  of  all  true  ministers  of  Christ.     They  have 
preached,  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  nothing  but  the  pure  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God.    They  have  done  this  fully,  clearly,  solemnly ;  with 
discrimination,  urgency,  and  affection.     None  of  them  read  their 
sermons.     They  all,  I  think,  seek  the  immediate  conversion  of  the 
people,  and  they  believe  that,  under  a  living  gospel  ministry,  suc- 
cess is  more  or  less  the  rule,  and  want  of  success  the  exception. 
They  are,  I  believe,  in  general,  peculiarly  given  to  secret  prayer; 
and  they  have  also  been  accustomed  to  have  much  united  prayer 
when  together,  and  especially  before  and  after  engaging  in  public 
worship.     Some  of  them  have  been  peculiarly  aided  in  declaring 
the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  and  others  in  setting  forth  the  fulness  and 
freeness  of  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners  ;  and  the  same  persons 
have  been,  at  different  times,  remarkably  assisted  in  both  these 
ways.     So  far  as  I  am  aware,  no  unscriptural  doctrines  have  been 
taught,  nor  has  there  been  a  keeping  back  of  any  part  of  "  the 
whole  counsel  of  God." 

XV.  The  ministers  engaged  in  the  work  of  God  in  this  place, 
believing  that  children  are  lost,  and  may  through  grace  be  saved, 
have,  therefore,  spoken  to  children  as  freely  as  to  grown  persons ; 
and  God  has  so  greatly  honored  their  labors,  that  many  children, 
from  ten  years  old  and  upwards,  have  given  full  evidence  of  their 
being  born  again.     I  am  not  aware  of  any  meetings  that  have 
been  held  peculiarly  for  children,  with  the  exception  of  the  Sab- 
bath-schools, the  children's   prayer-meetings,  and   a   sermon  to 
children  on  the  Monday  evening  after  the  Communion.     It  was 
commonly  at  the  public  meetings,  in  the  house  of  God,  that  chil- 
dren were  impressed  ;  often  also  in  their  own  little  meetings,  when 
no  minister  was  present. 

26th  March,  1841. 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.  287 

ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.* 

CONVERSION    OP    JAMES    LAING. 

"  My  beloved  is  gone  down  into  his  garden  to  gather  lilies." — SONQ  vi.  2. 

God  loves  his  mighty  works  to  be  remembered.  We  easily  tor- 
get  the  most  amazing  displays  of  his  love  and  power,  and  therefore 
it  is  right  often  to  set  up  a  stone  of  remembrance.  When  Israel 
passed  over  Jordan  on  dry  land,  God  commanded  Joshua  to  take 
twelve  stones  out  of  the  dry  bed  of  the  river,  and  to  set  them  up 
at  Gilgal  for  a  memorial,  "  That  all  the  people  of  the  earth  might 
know  the  hand  of  the  Lord  that  it  is  mighty  ;"  Joshua  iv.  24. 
Whenever  the  children  of  Israel  looked  upon  these  massy  stones, 
they  would  remember  how  God  brought,  their  fathers  through  the 
swellings  of  Jordan. 

God  has  done  great  things  for  us  in  this  corner  of  hfs  vineyard, 
whereof  we  are  glad.  The  word  has  often  grown  mightily  and 
prevailed.  Many  old  sinners  and  many  young  ones  have  given 
clear  evidence  of  a  saving  change.  And  though  we  cannot  say 
that  "  the  Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily  such  as  should  be 
saved,"  yet  we  can  say  that  from  the  first  day  until  now  he  has 
never  left  himself  without  a  witness. 

We  have  done  little  in  the  way  of  making  known  the  doings 
of  the  Lord.  The  record  of  many  a  saved  soul  is  on  high,  and 
many  in  their  heavenly  walk  amid  a  polluted  world  are  living 
monuments  of  what  a  God  of  grace  can  do.  In  this  little  narra- 
tive we  would  raise  up  an  humble  stone  to  the  memory  of  a  dear 
boy  who  now  sleeps  in  Jesus,  and  to  the  praise  of  that  God  and 
Saviour  who  planted,  watered,  and  gathered  his  own  lily. 

JAMES  LATNG  was  born  on  the  28th  July,  1828,  and  lost  his 
mother  before  he  was  eight  years  old.  Of  the  living  members 
of  the  family  I  do  not  mean  to  speak ;  they  have  not  yet  finished 
their  course,  but  are  still  in  the  valley  of  tears,  and  trials,  and 
temptations.  This  only  must  be  noticed,  that  not  long  after  God 
took  away  the  mother,  he  dealt  so  graciously  with  the  elder  sister 
that  she  was  henceforth  fitted  to  watch  over  the  other  children 
with  a  mother's  tenderness. 

James  was  seized  with  the  same  fever  as  that  of  which  his 
mother  died,  and  he  never  enjoyed  good  health  afterwards.  He 
was  naturally  a  very  quiet  and  reserved  boy,  not  so  rough  in  his 
language  as  many  of  the  boys  around.  One  day  when  he  was 
lying  on  his  dying  bed,  I  was  asking  his  sister  what  kind  of  boy 
he  had  been.  She  said  that  he  was  as  wicked  as  other  boys,  only 
he  did  not  swear.  After  I  was  gone,  he  told  his  sister  that  she  was 

*  Published  by  James  Gall  and  Son,  Edinburgh,  of  whom  it  may  be  had  in  a 
separate  form. 


288  ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

wrong.  He  never  used  to  swear  at  home,  because  he  was  afraid 
he  would  be  punished  for  it ;  but  when  among  his  companions  he 
often  used  to  swear.  "  Ah  !"  added  he.  "  k  is  a  wonder  God  did 
not  send  me  to  hell  when  I  was  a  swearer-."  Another  day,  hear- 
ing some  boys  swearing  near  his  window,  he  said,  "  It  is  a  won- 
der God  did  not  leave  me  to  swear  among  these  boys  yet." 
Such  was  the  early  life  of  this  boy.  He  did  not  know  the  God 
who  guided  him,  and  in  whose  hand  his  breath  was ;  and  such 
is  the  life  of  most  of  our  children — they  "  cast  off  fear,  and  re- 
strain prayer  before  God." 

The  Holy  Spirit  strives  even  with  children.  And  when  they 
grieve  him,  and  resist  his  awakening  hand,  he  suffers  long  with 
them.  The  first  time  that  James  showed  any  concern  for  his 
soul  was  in  the  autumn  of  1839.  It  was  a  solemn  time  in  this 
place ;  St.  Peter's  was  like  Bethel.  The  divine  ladder  was  set 
down  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  and  its  top  reached  up  to  heaven, 
and  even  strangers  were  forced  to  say,  "  Surely  God  is  in  this 
place."  O  that  these  sweet  days  would  come  back  again  !  His 
elder  brother,  Alexander,  a  sailor  boy.  was  at  that  time  awakened, 
and  the  same  glorious  Spirit  seemed  to  visit  James  for  a  time. 
One  evening  their  sister  Margaret,  returning  home  from  a  meet- 
ing, found  her  two  brothers  on  their  knees  earnestly  crying  for 
mercy.  She  did  not  interrupt  them,  but  Alexander  afterwards 
said  to  her,  "  Jamie  feels  that  he  needs  Christ  too.  We  will  easily 
know  if  he  be  in  earnest,  for  then  he  will  not  need  to  be  bidden  to 
pray."  The  test  was  a  trying  one  ;  James  soon  gave  up  secret 
prayer,  and  proved  that  his  goodness  was  like  a  morning  cloud 
and  the  early  dew  which  goeth  .away.  This  is  the  mark  of  the 
hypocrite  laid  down  by  Job,  "  Will  he  always  call  upon  God.  ?" 
Job  xxvii.  10. 

Another  night  Margaret  observed  James  coming  from  the 
prayer-meeting  in  the  school  in  great  distress.  He  kept  close  by 
the  wall  of  the  church  that  he  might  escape  observation.  He  was 
much  concerned  that  night,  and,  after  retiring  to  rest,  said  to  his 
sister,  in  his  own  Scottish  dialect.  "  There's  me  come  awa'  without 
Christ  to-night  again." 

One  Thursday  evening  he  attended  the  weekly  meeting  held  in 
the  Church.  The  passage  explained  was  Romans  iv.  4-6,  and 
sinners  were  urged  to  receive  the  "  righteousness  without  works.' 
Many  were  deeply  affected,  and  would  not  go  away  even  after 
the  blessing.  James  was  one  of  those  who  remained,  and  when 
I  came  to  him  he  was  weeping  bitterly.  1  asked  him  if  he  cared 
for  his  soul :  he  said,  "  Whiles."  I  asked  if  he  prayed  ;  he  said, 
'*  Yes."  He  was  much  concerned  on  his  return  home  that  night 
both  for  others  and  for  his  own  soul.  But  these  dew-drops  were 
soon  dried  up  again. 

He  attended  the  Sabbath-school  in  the  lane  where  their  cottage 
itands.  Often  when  the  teacher  was  reading  the  Bible,  or  some 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

awakening  anecdote,  the  tears  flowed  down  his  cheeks ;  but 
tried  to  conceal  his  emotion  from  the  other  boys  lest  they  should 
laugh  at  him.  He  afterwards  said  in  his  last  illness,  "  O  that  I  had 
just  another  night  of  the  Sabbath-school !  I  would  not  care 
though  they  should  laugh  at  me  now."  Sometimes  during  the 
reading  and  prayer  in  the  family,  the  word  of  God  was  like  a  fire 
to  him,  so  that  he  could  not  bear  it,  and  after  it  was  over  he 
would  run  to  his  wild  companions  in  order  to  drown  the  cries  of 
his  awakened  conscience. 

In  July,  1841,  he  went  up  to  Glammiss  for  his  health.  I  was 
preaching  in  the  neighborhood,  and  he  wished  much  to  go  and 
hear,  but  was  not  able  to  walk  the  distance.  One  night  he  heard 
Mr.  Cormick  of  Kirriemuir  preach  in  a  cottage  on  John  vii.  37. 
He  felt  it  deeply,  and  wept  bitterly,  but  he  remarked  that  none 
of  the  people  wept.  He  knew  well  when  people  showed  any 
concern  for  their  soul ;  and  he  often  remarked  that  to  be  anxious 
is  not  to  be  in  Christ.  When  he  came  home  he  spoke  much  of 
the  carelessness  of  the  people  where  he  had  been.  "  Ah  !  Mar- 
garet, there  was  no  Bible  read  yonder.  The  people  a'  went  to 
their  bed  just  as  if  there  had  not  been  a  God."  What  a  faithful 
picture  is  this  of  the  state  of  many  of  our  country  parishes ! 

One  night  after  his  return  a  neighbor  was  sitting  by  the  fire 
reading  the  work  of  an  old  divine.  It  stated  that  even  carnal 
men  sometimes  receive  a  conviction  they  never  can  forget.  She 
turned  to  James  and  asked  him  if  he  had  never  received  a  convic- 
tion that  he  could  not  forget.  "  Yes,"  he  said,  "  I  can  never 
forget  it ;  but  we  cannot  seek  Christ  twice."  Thus  did  the  long- 
suffering  of  God  wait  upon  this  little  boy  ;  the  good  Spirit  strove 
with  him,  and  Jesus  stood  at  the  door  and  knocked  ;  but  he  would 
not  hear. 

The  day  of  Immanuel's  power,  and  the  time  of  love,  was  how- 
ever near  at  hand.  As  the  cold  winds  of  October  set  in,  his 
sickly  frame  was  much  affected  ;  he  became  weak  and  breathless, 
One  Tuesday,  in  the  end  of  October,  he  turned  decidedly  worse, 
and  became  intensely  anxious  about  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  His 
lamentable  cry  was,  "  Oh,  Jesus,  save  me — save  me  !"  Margaret 
asked  if  his  concern  was  real,  for  he  had  often  deceived  her  hopes 
before.  Ho  wept,  and  said  "Yes."  His  body  was  greatly  pained, 
but  he  forgot  all  in  the  intense  anxiety  for  his  precious  never- 
dying  soul.  On  the  Saturday  I  paid  a  visit  to  their  humble 
cottuge,  and  found  the  little  sufferer  sitting  by  the  fire.  He  began 
to  weep  bitterly  wh'le  I  spoke  to  him  of  Jesus  having  come  into 
the  world  to  save  sinners.  I  was  enabled  in  a  simple  manner  to' 
answer  the  objections  that  sinners  make  to  an  immediate  closing 
with  Christ.  Margaret  wondered ;  for  the  minister  could  riot 
have  spoken  more  to  the  case  of  her  brother  if  he  had  known  it ; 
and  she  inwardly  thanked  God,  for  she  saw  that  he  was  directing 
it.  James  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  on  his  knees  in  evident  dis- 

VOT..    I.  19 


290  ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

tress  of  soul.  O  how  little  the  most  of  those  called  Christians 
know  what  it  is  to  pass  through  such  deep  waters !  Margaret 
asked  him  if  he  was  seeking  Jesus :  he  said,  "  Yes."  She  asked, 
"  If  he  would  like  anything — a  bit  of  bread  ?"  he  said,  "  No  ;  but 
I  would  take  a  bit  of  the  bread  of  life  if  you  would  give  it  me." 
She  replied,  "I  cannot  give  you  that;  but  if  you  seek  it  you  will 
get  it."  He  remained  alone  till  evening,  and  was  never  off  his 
knees.  Towards  night  he  came  to  the  other  end  of  the  cottage, 
and  put  this  question — "  Have  I  only  to  believe  that  Jesus  died 
for  sinners  ?  Is  that  all  ?"  He  was  told,  "  Yes."  "  Well,  I  be- 
lieve that  Jesus  died  for  me,  for  I  am  a  poor  hell-deserving  sinner. 
I  have  been  praying  all  this  afternoon,  that  when  Jesus  shed  his 
blood  for  sinners,  he  would  sprinkle  some  of  it  upon  me,  and  he 
did  it."  He  then  turned  up  Rom.  v.  8,  and  read  these  words, 
"  While  we  were  yet  sinners  Christ  died  for  us."  His  sister  wept 
for  joy,  and  James  added,  "  I  am  not  afraid  to  die  now,  for  Jesus 
has  died  for  me."  Often  after  this  he  bade  his  sister  read  to  him 
Rom.  v.,  Psalm  ciii.,  and  Psalm  cxvi.  These  were  favorite  por- 
tions with  him. 

From  that  day  it  was  a  pleasant  duty  indeed  to  visit  the  cot- 
tage of  this  youthful  inquirer.  Many  a  happy  hour  have  I  spent 
beneath  that  humble  roof.  Instead  of  dropping  passing  remarks, 
I  used  generally  to  open  up  a  passage  of  the  word,  that  he  might 
grow  in  knowledge.  I  fear  that,  in  general,  we  are  not  suffi- 
ciently careful  in  regularly  instructing  the  sick  and  dying.  A 
pious  expression  and  a  fervent  prayer  are  not  enough  to  feed  the 
soul  that  is  passing  through  the  dark  valley.  Surely  if  sound 
and  spiritual  nourishment  is  needed  by  the  soul  at  any  time,  it  is 
in  such  an  hour  when  Satan  uses  all  his  arts  to  disturb  and 
destroy. 

One  Thursday  afternoon  I  spoke  to  him  on  Matt,  xxiii.  37, 
"  How  often  would  I  have  gathered  your  children."  He  was  in 
great  darkness  that  day,  and,  weeping  bitterly,  said,  *'  I  fear  I 
have  never  been  gathered  to  Christ ;  but  if  I  have  never  been 
gathered,  O  that  I  were  gathered  to  Christ  now  /"  After  I  was 
gone  he  said,  "  It  would  give  me  no  peace  though  the  minister  and 
every  body  said  I  was  a  Christian,  if  I  had  not  the  sense  of  it  be- 
tween God  and  myself." 

He  was  very  fond  of  the  Song  of  Solomon,  and  many  parts  of 
it  were  opened  up  to  him.  One  day  I  spoke  on  Song  v.  13, "  His 
lips  are  like  lilies,  dropping  sweet-smelling  myrrh."  I  told  him 
that  these  were  some  of  the  drops  that  fell  from  the  lips  of  Jesus 
— "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  to  me  and  drink."  "  I  came 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost."  "  Wilt  thou  be  made 
whole?"  "I  give  unto  them  eternal  life."  He  said  solemnly, 
«  That's  fine." 

Another  day,  Song  i.  5,  "  I  am  black,  but  comely,"  was  ex 
plained.     He  said,  "I  am  black  as  hell  in  myself,  but  I'm  all  fair 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.  291 

in  Jesus."  This  was  ever  after  a  common  expression  of  his. 
Another  day  I  spoke  on  Song  v.  15.  "His  legs  are  like  pillars 
of  marble  set  upon  sockets  of  fine  gold  ;"  and  showed  the  almigh- 
ty strength  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  next  day  when  I  came  in,  I 
asked  him  how  he  was ;  but,  without  answering  my  question,  he 
said,  "  I  am  glad  you  told  me  that,  about  Jesus'  legs  being  like 
pillars  of  marble,  for  now  I  see  that  he  is  able  to  carry  me  arid  all 
my  sins." 

On  one  occasion,  he  said,"  I  am  glad  this  psalm  is  in  the  Bible." 
"What  psalm?"  He  answered,  "Yea,  though  I  walk  in  death's 
dark  vale."  "  He  has  promised  to  be  with  me,  and  God  is  as  good 
as  his  word." 

At  another  time  I  read  to  him  Isaiah  xliii.  2.  "  When  thou 
passest  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee  ;"  and  explained 
that  when  he  came  to  the  deep,  deep  waters,  the  Lord  Jesus 
would  put  his  foot  down  beside  his,  and  wade  with  him.  This 
often  comforted  him,  for  he  believed  it  as  firmly  as  if  he  had 
seen  the  pierced  foot  of  Jesus  placed  beside  his  own ;  and  he 
said  to  Margaret,  "  If  Christ  put  down  his  foot  beside  mine,  then 
I  have  nothing  to  fear." 

One  Sabbath  I  had  been  preaching  on  Caleb  following  the 
Lord  fully  (Numbers  xiv.  24,)  and  had  stated  that  every  sin  com- 
mitted after  conversion  would  take  away  something  from  the  be- 
liever's weight  of  eternal  glory.  Alexander,  his  brother,  was 
present,  it  being  his  only  Sabbath  on  shore.  He  was  much 
troubled,  and  said,  "  Ah,  I  fear  mine  will  be  all  lost."  He  told 
the  statement  to  James,  who  was  also  troubled.  Alexander 
said,  "  You  don't  need  to  be  troubled,  Jamie  ;  you  are  holy." 
James  wept  and  said,  "I  wonder  to  hear  you  speak."  Alexander 
said,  "  Ah,  but  you  are  holier  than  me." 

In  the  same  sermon  I  had  said,  that  if  believers  did  nothing  for 
Christ,  they  would  get  in  at  the  door  of  heaven,  but  nothing  more. 
The  sailor-boy  told  this  to  his  brother,  who  wept  again,  saying, 
"  I  have  done  nothing  for  Christ."  Alexander  said  he  had  done 
less.  James  added,  "I  would  like  to  be  near  Jesus.  I  could  not 
be  happy  unless  I  was  near  him."  Speaking  of  those  who  had 
gone  to  glory  long  ago,  James  said,  that  "  those  who  died  in 
Christ  now,  and  did  most  for  him,  Jesus  would  take  them  in  by 
(that  is  near  to  himself,)  though  they  were  late  of  coming." 

How  lovely  this  simple  domestic  scene  !  Happy  families  ;  but, 
ah !  how  few  where  the  children  fear  the  Lord,  and  speak  often 
one  to  another.  Surely  the  Lord  stands  behind  the  wall  hearken- 
ing, and  he  will  write  their  words  in  his  book  of  remembrance. 
"And  they  sha  ;  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in  that  day 
when  I  make  up  my  jewels." 

Some  of  my  dear  brethren  in  the  ministry  visited  this  little  boy, 
to  see  God's  wonderful  works  in  him,,  and  to  be  helpers  of  his  joy. 
It  is  often  of  great  importance  in  visiting  the  dying,  to  call  in  the 


292  ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

aid  of  a  fellow-laborer.  Different  lines  of  testimony  to  the  same 
Saviour  are  thus  brought  to  meet  in  the  chamber  of  sorrow.  In 
the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  shall  every  word  be  estab- 
lished. Mr.  Gumming  of  Dumbarney,  visiting  him  one  day, 
asked  him  if  he  suffered  much  pain.  James,  Sometimes."  Mr. 
C.,  '•  When  you  are  in  much  pain,  can  you  think  on  the  sufferings 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  ?"  James,  "  When  I  see  what  Jesus  suffered 
for  me  it  takes  away  my  pain.  Mine  is  nothing  to  what  he  suf- 
fered." He  often  repeated  these  words,  "  My  light  affliction, 
which  is  but  for  a  moment." 

At  another  time  Mr.  Miller  of  Wallacetown  called  with  me, 
and  our  little  sufferer  spoke  very  sweetly  on  eternal  things.  Mr. 
M.,  "  Would  you  like  to  get  better  ?"  James,  "  I  would  like  the 
will  of  God."  Mr.  M.,  "  But  if  you  were  getting  better,  would 
you  just  live  as  you  did  before  ?"  James,  "  If  God  did  not  give 
me  grace  I  would."  During  the  same  visit  I  was  asking  Marga- 
ret when  he  was  first  awakened.  She  told  me  of  his  first  con- 
cern, and  then  of  the  first  day  I  had  called.  James  broke  in  and 
said,  "  Ah,  but  we  must  not  lean  upon  that."  His  meaning  was, 
that  past  experiences  are  not  the  foundation  of  a  sinner's  peace.  I 
never  met  with  any  boy  who  had  so  clear  a  discovery  of  the  way 
of  pardon  and  acceptance  through  the  doing  and  dying  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  laid  to  our  account.  One  time  I  visited  him,  I  said, 
"  I  have  been  thinking  of  this  verse  to-day,  '  The  Lord  is  well 
pleased  for  his  righteousness'  sake.'"  Isaiah  xlii.  21.  He  said, 
"  Explain  that  to  me,  for  I  don't  understand  it."  I  opened  it  up 
to  him,  but  I  feared  he  did  not  take  up  the  meaning.  Some  days 
after  he  said  to  his  sister.  "  Margaret,  I  have  been  thinking  of  a 
sweet  verse  to-day."  She  asked  what  it  was  ;  but  it  had  slipped 
from  his  memory.  M.,  "  Was  it  about  Christ  ?"  James,  "  Aye." 
She  quoted  one.  James,  "  No  that's  not  it."  At  length  she  quo- 
ted, "  The  Lord  is  well  pleased,"  &c.  "Ah,  that's  it  (he  said),  I 
was  thinking,  it's  no  for  my  righteousness'  sake,  but  for  his 
righteousness'  sake."  This  shewed  how  fully  he  embraced  what 
go  few  comprehend,  the  way  of  salvation  by  "  the  obedience  of 
one"  for  many.  Surely  God  was  his  teacher,  for  God  alone  can 
reveal  the  sweetness  and  glory  of  this  truth  to  the  soul  of  man. 

Mr.  Bonar  of  Collace  often  visited  him,  and  these  were  sweet 
visits  to  little  James.  One  day  when  Mr.  Bonar  had  been  open- 
ing up  some  Scripture  to  him,  he  said,  "  Do  you  know  what  I  am 
saying,  Jamie  ?"  James,  "  Yes,  but  I  eanna  get  at  it  (I  cannot 
feel  its  power) ;  I  see  it  all."  Mr.  B.,  "  I  think  there  would  be  a 
pleasure  in  seeing  the  people  drink  when  Moses  struck  the  rock, 
even  though  one  did  not  get  a  drink  themselves."  James,  "Ah, 
but  I  would  like  a  drink." 

One  of  the  loveliest  features  in  the  character  of  this  little  boy 
was  his  intense  love  to  the  souls  of  men.  He  often  spoke  with  me 
on  the  folly  of  men  living  without  Christ  in  the  world.  I  shah 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

never  forget  the  compassionate  glance  of  his  clear  blue  eye,  as  he 
said,  "  What  a  pity  it  is  that  they  do  not  a'  come  to  Christ — they 
would  be  sic  happy."  He  often  reminded  me  of  the  verse,  "  Love 
is  of  God,  and  every  one  that  loveth  is  born  of  God."  1  John  iv.  7. 
One  Sabbath  evening  I  spoke  to  the  scholars  in  the  Sabbath- 
school  about  him.  When  the  school  was  over  they  all  came  in  to 
his  cottage  to  see  him.  The  little  throng  stood  silent  round  his 
bed,  while  he  spoke  to  them  with  great  solemnity.  "  You  all 
know  what  I  was.  I  was  no  better  than  you  ;  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  opened  my  eyes,  and  I  saw  that  I  was  on  the  very  brink  of 
hell.  Then  I  cried  to  Jesus  to  save  me,  and  give  me  a  new 
heart ;  I  put  my  finger  on  the  promise,  and  would  not  come  away 
without  it ;  and  he  gave  me  a  new  heart ;  and  he  is  as  willing  to 
give  you  all  a  new  heart.  I  have  sinned  with  you,  now  I  would 
like  you  to  come  to  Christ  with  me.  You  would  be  far  happier 
in  Christ  than  at  your  play.  There  are  sweeter  pleasures  in 
Christ.  Here  are  two  awful  verses  to  me : — 

"  There  is  a  dreadful  hell, 
And  everlasting  pains ; 
There  sinners  must  with  devils  dwell 
In  darkness,  fire,  and  chains. 

Can  such  a  wretch  as  I 

Escape  this  cursed  end  ? 
And  may  I  hope,  whene'er  I  die, 

I  shall  tD  heaven  ascend  ?" 

Then,  pointing  to  the  fire,  he  said,  "  You  could  not  keep  youi 
finger  long  there,  but  remember  hell  is  a  lake  of  fire.  I  would 
give  you  all  a  prayer  to  pray  to-night.  Go  and  tell  Jesus  that 
you  are  poor,  lost,  hell-deserving  sinners,  and  tell  him  to  give  you 
a  new  heart.  Mind  he's  willing,  and  oh,  be  earnest — ye'll  no  get 
it  unless  ye  be  earnest." 

These  were  nearly  his  very  words.  Strange  scene !  a  dying 
boy  speaking  to  his  fellows.  ,  They  were  impressed  for  a  time, 
but  it  soon  wore  away.  Several  Sabbath  evenings  the  same 
scene  was  renewed.  The  substance  of  all  his  warnings  was, 
"  Come  to  Christ  and  get  a  new  heart."  He  often  told  me  after- 
wards that  he  had  been  inviting  them  to  Christ,  "  but  (he  added) 
they'll  no  come" 

One  evening  during  the  week,  a  number  of  the  children  came 
in.  After  speaking  to  them  in  a  very  solemn  manner,  he  took 
from  under  his  pillow  a  little  book,  called  "  A  letter  about  Jesus 
Christ."  He  turned  up  the  part  where  it  tells  of  six  boys  laying 
their  finger  on  the  promise,  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  and  pleading  for  its 
fulfilment.  He  was  not  able  to  read  it  to  them,  but  he  said  he 
would  give  it  to  them;  and  each  boy  should  keep  it  two  days, 
and  read  it,  and  do  the  same.  The  boys  were  much  impressed, 
and  agreed  to  the  proposal. 

Ojie  day  during  his  illness  his  sister  found  him  crying  very  bit- 


294  AA OTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

terly.  She  asked  him  what  ailed  him.  He  said,  "Do  you  re- 
member when  I  was  at  the  day-school  at  the  time  of  the  Revival? 
One  day  when  we  were  writing  our  copies,  one  of  the  boys  had 
been  some  anxious  about  his  soul ;  he  wrote  a  line  to  me  on  a  slip 
of  paper,  *  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26.  To  James  Laing.  Pray  over  it.' 
I  took  the  paper,  read  it  and  tore  it,  and  threw  it  on  the  floor,  and 
laughed  at  the  boy.  O  Margaret,  if  I  hadna  laughed  at  him,  may- 
be he  would  have*  sought  Christ  until  he  had  found,  him.  Maybe 
I  have  been  the  means  of  ruining  his  soul  to  all  eternity."  In  how 
touching  a  manner  this  shows  the  tenderness  of  his  care  for  the 
souls  of  others  ;  and  also  how  a  rash  word  or  deed,  little  thought 
of  at  the  time,  may  plant  a  sting  in  the  dying  pillow. 

One  night  I  went  with  my  little  cousin  to  see  James.  I  said, 
"  I  have  brought  my  Jamie  to  see  you."  He  took  him  kindly  by 
the  hand,  and  said,  "  We're  twa  Jamies  thegither.  May  we  both 
meet  in  heaven.  Be  earnest  to  get  Christ.  You'll  no  get  Christ 
unless  you  are  earnest."  When  we  were  gone,  he  said  to  his  sis- 
ter, "  Although  Jamie  bides  with  the  minister,  unless  the  Spirit 
open  his  eyes,  he  canna  get  Christ." 

His  knowledge  of  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  gospel  was  very 
wonderful.  It  was  not  mere  head  knowledge — it  came  fresh  and 
clear  from  the  heart,  like  spring  water  welling  up  from  a  great 
depth.  He  felt  the  sovereignty  of  God  very  deeply.  Once  I 
quoted  to  him  the  hymn, 

"  Chosen  not  for  good  in  me." 

He  said,  "  I  am  sure  it  was  for  naething  in  me.  I  am  a  hell-de- 
serving sinner."  Often,  when  speaking  of  the  great  things  God 
had  done  for  their  family,  he  would  say,  "  Ah,  Margaret,  I  won- 
der that  Christ  would  look  in  here  and  take  us."  Once  he  said, 
"  I  wonder  how  Jesus  died  for  such  a  sinner  as  me.  Why  me. 
Lord,  why  me  ?" 

The  greatest  want  in  the  religion  of  children  is  generally  sense 
of  sin.  Artless  simplicity  and  confidence  in  what  is  told,  are  in 
some  respects  natural  to  children ;  and  this  is  the  reason  why  we 
are  so  often  deceived  by  promising  appearances  in  childhood. 
The  reality  of  grace  in  a  child  is  best  known  by  his  sense  of  sin. 
Little  James  often  wondered  "  how  God  sent  his  servant  sic  often 
to  him,  such  a  hell-deserving  sinner."  This  was  a  common  ex- 
pression of  his.  On  one  occasion,  he  said,  "I  have  a  wicked, 
wicked  heart,  and  a  tempting  devil.  He'll  not  let  me  alone,  but 
this  is  all  the  hell  that  I'll  get.  Jesus  bore  my  hell  already.  O 
Margaret,  this  wicked  heart  of  mine  would  be  hell  enough  for 
me  though  there  was  no  other.  But  there  are  no  wicked  hearts 
in  heaven."  Often  he  prayed,  "Come,  Holy  Spirit,  and  make 
me  holy — make  me  like  Jesus." 

The  way  of  salvation  through  the  righteousness  of  Christ  was 
always  sweet  to  him.  He  had  an  uncommon  grasp" of  it;  Christ 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.  295 

crucified  was  all  his  salvation  and  all  his  desire.  One  clay  his  sis- 
ter said  to  him,  "  You  must  meet  death  in  Jesus,  and  go  to  the 
judgment-seat  in  Jesus,  and  spend  eternity  in  Jesus.  You  will 
be  as  hell-deserving  in  yourself  when  you  stand  before  the  throne 
as  now."  He  smiled  sweetly,  and  said,  "  O  Margaret,  I  see  it 
must  be  all  Jesus  from  beginning  to  end." 

Another  time  a  little  boy  who  was  in  concern  for  his  soul  came 
to  see  James,  and  told  him  how  many  chapters  he  had  read,  and 
how  often  he  hud  prayed.  James  did  not  answer  at  the  time,  but 
a  little  after  he  said  to  his  sister,  "  David  was  here,  and  told  me 
how  many  chapters  he  had  read,  &c.  I  see  he's  upon  the  work- 
ing plan ;  but  I  must  tell  him  that  it's  no  his  reading,  nor  yet  his 
praving,  but  Jesus  alone  that  must  save  him." 

Another  day  he  said,  "  The  devil  is  letting  me  see  that  this 
word  and  another  word  in  my  prayer  is  sin,  but  I  just  tell  him  it 
is  all  sin.  1  bid  him  go  to  Jesus,  there  is  no  sin  in  him  ;  and 
I  have  taken  him  to  be  my  Saviour." 

He  had  a  very  clear  discovery  of  the  dead  and  helpless  con- 
dition of  the  carnal  mind,  and  of  the  need  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
convert  the  soul.  Telling  me  once  of  the  boy  under  concern, 
and  of  what  he  had  been  saying  to  him,  he  added,  "But  it  is 
nonsense  to  speak  of  these  things  without  the  Holy  Spirit."  At 
another  time  I  was  speaking  on  John  xiv.  1.  He  seemed  to  be 
thinking  about  something  else,  and  suddenly  said,  "  When  we  lose 
our  first  love,  it's  no  easy  getting  our  second  love ;  only  the  Spirit 
of  God  can  give  it." 

Often  when  he  saw  the  family  preparing  to  go  to  church,  he 
would  pray  that  I  might  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  in  speak- 
ing, so  that  some  sinners  might  be  caught.  "  I  mind  often  sitting 
on  the  pulpit  stairs  careless  ;  I  would  like  if  I  had  that  place  again. 
If  I  had  but  one  sermon  I  would  not  be  so  careless  now."  He 
often  wished  to  be  carried  to  the  church,  but  was  never  able  to 
bear  the  exertion. 

He  was  no  stranger  to  temptations  from  the  wicked  one.  I 
scarcely  ever  visited  him  but  he  spoke  to  me  of  these.  Once  he 
said,  "  The  devi}  often  tempts  me  to  think  upon  good  people,  but 
I  tell  him  it  is  Christ  I  want."  Another  time,  "  What  do  you 
think?  The  devil  now  tempts  me  to  believe  that  I'll  never  be 
saved,  because  I  have  repented  on  my  death-bed."  Often  when 
tempted  he  would  cry,  "  If  I  perish,  I'll  perish  at  Christ's  feet."  A 
few  days  before  he  died,  he  said,  "  I  am  afraid  I  will  not  be  saved 
yet,  for  the  devil  will  catch  my  soul  as  it  leaves  my  body.  But 
Jesus  says,  '  Ye  shall  never  perish.'  If  I  am  in  the  hand  of  Jesus, 
the  devil  cannot  pluck  me  out  there." 

Once  I  found  him  kneeling  on  a  pillow  by  the  fire ;  he  com- 
plained of  great  darkness,  and  doubted  his  interest  LL  J.^isi.  J 
told  him  that  we  must  not  close  with  Christ  because  we  feel  him 
but  because  God  has  said  it,  and  that  we  must  take  God's  word 


296  ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

even  in  the  dark.  After  that  he  always  seemed  to  trust  God  in 
the  dark,  even  at  times  when  he  had  no  inward  evidence  of 
being  Christ's.  At  one  of  these  times,  a  believer,  who  is  often  in 
great  darkness,  came  in,  and  asked  him,  "  When  you  are  in  dark- 
ness, Jamie,  how  do  you  do  ?  Can  you  go  to  Jesus  V  He  an- 
swered in  his  own  pointed  manner,  *•  Annie,  woman,  /  have  no 
ither  get  to  gang" 

The  last  text  I  explained  to  him,  was  2  Tim.  iv.  7, "  I  have  fought 
a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith."  I 
was  wonderfully  helped  in  showing  him  that,  from  conversion  to 
coronation,  the  life  of  a  believer  was  one  continued  fight.  He 
said,  "  Would  you  not  think  that  the  devil  would  let  a  poor  young 
creature  like  me  alone  ?  but  he's  an  awful  tempter." 

He  had  a  mind  that  loved  to  think  on  the  deep  things  of  God. 
One  day  a  believer  called  and  prayed  beside  his  bed,  asking  for 
him  that  he  might  be  "  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God."  The 
same  person  came  another  day,  and  before  praying  inquired, 
"  What  shall  I  ask  for  you  ?"  He  said,  "  You  mind  what  you 
sought  for  me  the  last  time.  You  prayed  that  I  might  be  filled 
with  all  the  fulness  of  God  ;  I  canna  get  any  more  than  that,  but 
dinna  seek  any  less  to-day." 

A  dear  Christian  lady  used  to  bring  him  flowers.  She  spoke 
to  him  of  Christ  being  "  the  lily  of  the  valley,"  and  on  one  occa- 
sion brought  him  one.  He  asked  her  to  pick  it  out  from  the  rest, 
and  give  it  into  his  hand.  Holding  the  gentle  flower  in  his  pale 
wasted  fingers,  he  looked  at  it,  and  said,  "  This  might  convince 
the  world  that  there  is  a  God,  though  there  were  nothing  else. 
Aye,  there  is  a  God — there  is  a  heaven — there  is  a  hell — and  there 
is  a  judgment-seat — whether  they  will  believe  it  or  no  "  He  said 
this  in  a  very  solemn  way,  pausing  between  every  member  of 
the  sentence. 

He  loved  singing  praise  to  God,  though  not  able  to  join  in  it 
himself.  He  frequently  made  us  sing  beside  his  bed,  and  often 
bade  them  sing  the  23d  Psalm.  "  I  have  no  strength  to  sing  here 
(he  would  say),  I  have  a  heart,  but  not  strength ;  when  I  get  to 
heaven  I'll  be  able  to  sing  there."  Sometimes  he  would  bid  them 
sing  these  words,  "  I'm  not  ashamed  to  own  my  Lord."  He  often 
repeated  that  hymn,  and  he  left  it  in  charge  that  it  should  be  sung 
by  the  scholars  on  the  night  of  his  death.  The  65th  Paraphrase 
was  also  precious  to  him,  especially  that  part,  **  Hark  how  the 
adoring  hosts  above."  He  loved  these  verses,  and  often  wished 
that  he  were  among  that  praising  company. 

My  sister  once  sent  him  a  hymn,  "  The  fulness  of  Jesus."  He 
said  he  liked  it  all.  but  he  liked  the  last  verse  best. 

"  I  long  to  be  with  Jesus 

Amid  the  heavenly  throng, 

To  sing  with  saints  his  praises. 

To  learn  the  angel's  song." 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.  297 

He  delighted  in  secret  prayer.  In  weakness  and  pain,  yet  he 
spent  hours  upon  his  knees,  communing  with  an  unseen  God. 
When  unable  for  the  outward  part  of  the  exercise,  he  said,  **  O 
Margaret,  I  prayed  to  Jesus  as  long  as  I  was  able.  But  now  I'm 
not  able,  and  he  does  not  want  it  from  me ;  but  I'm  just  always 
giving  him  my  heart."  Many  a  night  he  got  no  sleep.  I  asked 
him  if  he  wearied  during  the  silent  watches.  He  said,  "  No  ;  his 
left  hand  is  under  my  head,  and  his  right  hand  doth  embrace  me." 
God  gave  this  dear  boy  a  very  calm  and  cheerful  spirit  in  the 
midst  of  all  his  trials.  Neither  bodily  pain  nor  the  assaults  of  the 
devil  could  sour  his  temper,  or  ruffle  his  placid  brow.  At  any 
time  when  his  pain  increased,  he  would  say,  "  It  is  the  Lord,  let 
him  do  what  seemeth  him  good."  One  time  in  deep  darkness,  he 
cried  out,  "  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him."  Again, 
when  his  soul  was  more  in  the  light  he  would  say,  '*  I  long  to  de- 
part, and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better ;"  "  but  then  I'm 
willing  to  wait  the  Lord's  time ;  good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord." 
Again  he  would  say,  "  I  long  to  be  with  Jesus.  I  long  to  see 
Jesus  that  died  for  me.  If  I  am  spared  to  go  out  again,  I  must 
just  go  leaning  upon  these  words,  *  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.' 
They  will  be  sure  to  mock  me,  but  they  mocked  Jesus  before." 
Once  he  said  to  me,  "  I  wondered  when  I  have  heard  you  say 
that  Christ  was  sweet,  but  now  I  feel  him  to  be  sweet,  sweet" 
One  time  I  spoke  of  the  fulness  that  is  in  Christ ;  he  said  after- 
wards, "  I  just  think  that  I  am  lying  with  my  mouth  at  Christ, 
drawing  from  him." 

On  the  last  day  of  1841,  he  said  to  his  sister,  "I  will  tell  you 
what  I  would  like  for  my  New  Year  (Gift).  I  would  like  a  pray- 
ing heart,  and  a  heart  to  love  Christ  more."  Next  day  a  woman 
came  in,  arid  said,  "  Poor  Jamie  !  you'll  get  no  fun  this  New 
Year's  Day."  James  said,  "  Poor  body,  she  thinks  like  as  I  care 
for  the  New  Year.  I  have  far  better  than  you  have,  though  you 
had  the  whole  world.  This  is  the  happiest  New  Year's  Day  that 
ever  I  had,  for  I  have  Christ."  She  was  very  deaf,  and  did  not 
hear  what  he  said  ;  but  he  often  pitied  that  woman  and  prayed 
for  her. 

At  another  time  his  father  said,  "  Poor  Jamie  !"  He  replied, 
"  Ah,  father,  don't  call  me  poor,  I  am  rich ;  they  that  have  Christ 
have  all  things." 

A  little  after  the  New  Year,  he  said,  "  Margaret,  I  am  not  to 
die  yet,  for  I  have  mair  to  suffer ;  but  I  am  willing,  though  it 
should  be  for  years."  On  one  occasion  when  he  was  suffering 
much  pain,  he  said,  "  Five  minutes  in  glory  will  make  up  for  all 
this  suffering." 

When  Margaret  had  to  go  out  with  her  father's  dinner,  she 
used  to  lock  the  door,  leaving  James  alone  within.  On  returning, 
she  asked,  "Were  you  wearying,  Jamie?"  His  reply  was,  "O 
no,  Jesus  takes  care  of  me  when  you  are  out."  One  of  his  coun- 


298  ANOTHER    LfLY    GATHERED. 

try  friends  came  in  one  day  to  see  him,  and  said  I  am  sure  you 
have  a  weary  time  of  it,  Jamie."  He  said,  "  Oh  no,  never  weary ; 
Christ  keeps  me  from  wearying." 

After  a  very  happy  communion  season  in  April,  I  went  to  visit 
aim,  and  he  spoke  in  a  most  touching  manner.  "  I  was  not  sorry 
on  Sabbath  that  all  the  people  were  sitting  at  the  Lord's  Table, 
and  me  lying  here,  for  I  thought  I  would  soon  be  at  the  table  above 
with  Christ,^and  then  I  would  be  far  happier." 

In  a  season  of  great  darkness,  he  said,  "  Margaret,  give  me  my 
Bible"  (meaning  a  little  book  of  texts,  called  Dew  Drops) ;  when 
he  had  got  it,  he  sought  out  the  verse,  "  The  Lord  is  a  stronghold 
in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  he  knoweth  them  that  trust  in  him." 
He  said,  "  Margaret,  I'll  trust  in  him,  though  I  cannot  see  him.  I 
will  lie  down  upon  that  verse."  When  his  bed  was  made  at  night, 
he  would  take  another  verse  to  lie  down  upon,  as  he  called  it;  so 
he  was  fed  by  the  dew  and  the  word. 

A  young  woman  who  lived  in  the  same  lane  was  awakened  to 
deep  concern  the  same  winter  that  James  was  brought  to  Christ. 
Before  her  concern  she  never  came  in  to  see  James,  though  her 
mother  often  advised  her  to  do  so.  But  when  she  was  brought 
to  feel  her  sin  and  misery,  she  came  in  every  Sabbath  night,  and 
was  always  tenderly  kind  to  James.  "How  are  you  to-night. 
Jamie  ?  (she  would  say) — you  are  well  off  when  you  can  say,  I 
have  found  Christ."  Early  in  spring,  this  young  woman  evi- 
dently found  the  true  rest  for  her  weary  soul  in  Jesus.  She  be- 
came a  candidate  for  the  Lord's  table,  and  was  to  have  been 
admitted,  but  God  called  her  away  to  sit  at  the  table  that  can 
never  be  drawn.  She  died  full  of  joy,  with  the  praises  of  God 
upon  her  lips.  Margaret  had  been  present  at  this  interesting  death- 
bed, and  when  she  returned  home  she  told  James.  He  answered 
with  great  composure,  "  1  wish  I  had  been  away  with  her ;  but  I 
must  wait  the  Lord's  time.  Betsy  is  singing  now,  and  I  will  soon 
be  there  too." 

James  used  to  take  the  bitterest  medicines  without  any  reluc- 
tance. He  folded  his  hands,  shut  his  eyes,  and  asked  God  to 
bless  it  to  him.  "  Ah  !  Margaret,  if  God  do  not  bless  it  to  me,  it 
will  do  me  no  good."  Often  she  asked,  "  Is  it  not  bitter  ?"  He 
would  say,  "  Yes,  but  Jesus  had  a  bitterer  cup  to  drink  for  me." 

In  the  summer  of  1841,  another  remarkable  boy,  named  James 
Wallace,  had  died  in  the  Lord.  He  was  one  whom  God  taught 
in  a  wonderful  manner.  He  had  a  singular  gift  of  prayer,  and 
was  made  useful  to  many,  both  old  and  young.  James  Laing 
had  known  him  well  in  former  days.  In  1839,  a  younger  brother 
of  James  Laing,  named  Patrick,  had  died  also,  not  without  pleas- 
ing marks  of  having  undergone  a  divine  change.  It  is  needful  to 
know  these  things,  to  understand  the  following  dream  of  our  little 
pilgrim. 

A  short  time  after  he  believed,  he  said,  "  Margaret,  I  will  tell 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.  299 

you  my  dream."  Margaret  was  afraid  of  some  fancy  leading 
him  astray,  and  asked  what  it  was.  James,  "  I  thought  there  was 
a  ladder,  the  foot  of  it  on  earth,  and  the  top  of  it  reached  to 
heaven.  I  thought  it  was  heaven  I  saw.  There  was  a  great  mul- 
titude of  people,  but  I  knew  none  of  them  but  Patrick  and  Jamsie 
Wallace.  When  I  was  standing  on  the  first  or  second  step  of  the 
ladder,  Jamsie  Wallace  looked  down  and  said,  *  Aye,  here's  ano- 
ther one  coming  stepping  up.1 "  He  explained  it  by  referring  to 
Jacob's  ladder,  and  that  Jesus  is  the  ladder.  Margaret  said,  "  Aye, 
and  you  are  just  on  the  first  step." 

He  was  very  fond  of  the  life  of  John  Ross,  and  nearly  had  it  by 
heart.  He  said  he  was  in  the  same  mind.  Another  little  book  he 
loved  was,  "  A  Dying  Thief  and  a  Dying  Saviour."  He  left  it  to 
his  father.  The  hyrnri  at  the  end  of  it,  "  There  is  a  fountain  filled 
with  blood,"  often  fed  his  soui. 

He  could  write  a  little,  and,  like  John  Ross,  he  used  that  talent 
in  writing  down  precious  sentences :  one  of  his  little  papers  is 
now  before  me.  "  Stand  fast  in  the  Lord.  Be  ye  faithful  unto 
death.  Abide  in  him,  abide  in  him.  Pray  without  ceasing.  This 
is  the  end." 

In  the  latter  part  of  his  illness  he  was  used  as  an  instrument  in 
awakening  another  boy,  whose  impressions  I  earnestly  hope  may 
never  wear  away.  D.  G.  had  been  a  very  wild  boy — so  much 
so,  that  he  was  expelled  from  the  Sabbath-school.  He  found  his 
way  into  James'  cottage,  and  there  saw  exemplified  the  truths  he 
would  not  listen  to  in  school.  From  that  day  till  James  died, 
David  regularly  visited  him,  and  learned  from  him  with  deepest 
interest  the  things  that  belonged  to  his  peace.  James  often 
prayed  with  him  alone.  Sometimes  both  prayed  at  the  same  time 
for  a  new  heart.  Margaret  was  always  made  to  withdraw  at 
these  times.  He  pleaded  with  this  boy  to  seek  Jesus  when 
young,  "  for  it's  easier  to  find  Jesus  when  we  are  young.  Look 
at  Annie  (a  grown-up  person,  who  had  been  long  under  concern), 
she  has  been  long  in  seeking  Christ,  and  she  is  long  in  finding. 
Mind  what  I  told  you,  for  I  will  soon  be  in  heaven.'  Boy,  "  Will 
you  get  to  heaven  ?"  James,  "  O  yes  !  all  that  believe  in  Christ 
get  to  heaven,  and  I  believe  that  Jesus  died  for  me.  Now,  David, 
if  I  see  you  on  the  left  hand,  you  will  mind  that  I  often  bade  you 
come  to  Christ."  Boy,  "  I'll  have  naebody  to  pray  with  me,  and 
tell  me  about  my  soul,  when  you  are  dead."  James,  "  I  have 
bidden  Margaret  pray  for  you,  and  I  have  told  the  minister ;  and 
go  you  to  our  kirk,  and  he  will  tell  you  the  way  to  come  to 
Christ." 

Three  times  a-day  did  this  anxious  inquirer  seek  the  prayers 
and  counsels  of  his  youthful  :*istructor,  till  James'  strength  gave 
way,  and  he  could  talk  no  more.  The  day  before  he  died,  the 
boy  came  in  ;  James  could  hardly  speak,  but  he  looked  steadily 
«4t  him,  and  said,  "  Seek  on  David" 


500  ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED. 

The  last  visit  I  paid  to  this  young  Christian  was  on  the  Tues- 
day before  he  died,  in  company  with  Mr.  Miller  of  Wallacetown, 
and  Mr.  Smith,  one  of  our  Jewish  missionaries  at  Pesth,  who  was 
that  same  day  to  sail  from  his  native  land.  After  speaking  a  lit- 
tle we  prayed,  and  I  asked  what  I  would  pray  for  him.  James 
said,  *'  Dying  grace."  He  shook  hands  with  us  all.  When  the 
missionary  held  his  hand,  he  said,  "  God's  people  have  much  need 
to  pray  for  you,  and  for  them  there."  When  we  had  gone  out  he 
said,  "  Maybe  I'll  never  see  the  minister  again." 

On  the  Thursday  he  said,  "  Ah  !  Margaret,  mind  it's  no  easy  to 
die.  You  know  nothing  about  it.  Even  though  you  have  Christ, 
it  is  dark."  The  same  day  he  bade  her  give  D.  G.  his  Sunday 
trowsers,  and  new  boots,  that  he  might  go  to  the  church.  He 
gave  his  father  "The  Dying  Thief;"  and  said,  "I  am  going  to 
give  Alick  my  Bible,"  (meaning  Dew  Drops.)  There  was  a  piece 
of  money  under  his  pillow.  He  said  it  was  to  buy  Bibles  to  them 
that  never  heard  of  Jesus. 

His  aunt  came  in  on  the  Friday  morning.  He  said,  "  Oh,  aunt, 
don't  put  off  seeking  Christ  to  a  death-bed,  for  if  I  had  Christ  to 
seek  to-day,  what  would  have  become  of  me  ;  but  I  have  given 
my  heart  to  Christ."  Margaret  asked  him,  "  What  will  I  do  ?  I 
will  miss  your  company  in  the  house."  James  answered,  "  You 
maun  just  go  the  mair  to  Jesus.  Do  not  be  ill  about  me  now, 
when  I  am  dead,  Margaret.  If  I  thought  that,  I  would  be  sorry, 
and  more  than  that,  God  would  be  angry  at  you ;  for  I  would  be 
far  happier.  It  is  better  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ.  Ask  grace 
to  keep  you  from  it." 

All  that  day  he  spoke  very  little.  In  the  evening  he  grew 
much  worse.  His  sister  wished  to  sit  up  with  him  that  night,  but 
he  would  not  allow  her.  She  said,  "  These  eyes  will  soon  see 
him  whom  your  soul  loves."  James  said,  **  Aye."  After  mid- 
night Margaret,  seeing  him  worse,  arose  and  woke  her  father. 
She  tried  to  conceal  her  tears  ;  but  James  saw  them,  and  said, 
with  a  look  of  solemn  earnestness,  "  O  woman,  I  wonder  to  see 
you  do  the  like  of  that."  He  spoke  little  after  this,  and  about  one 
o'clock  on  the  Saturday  morning,  llth  June,  1842,  fell  asleep  in 
Jesus. 

From  this  affecting  history,  all  children,  and  especially  the 
dear  children  committed  to  my  care,  should  learn  an  impressive 
lesson.  What  is  said  of  Abel  is  true  of  this  dear  boy,  "  He 
being  dead  yet  speaketh."  He  warned  many  of  you  when 
he  was  on  his  dying  bed  ;  he  prayed  for  you,  and  longed  foi  your 
conversion  ;  and  now  that  he  has  gone  to  the  world  of  praise  and 
holiness  and  love,  the  history  of  his  dying  hours  is  a  warning  and 
an  invitation  to  each  of  you.  Yoc,  see  here  that  you  are  not  too 
young  to  have  the  Holy  Spirit  striving  with  you.  You  are  not 
too  young  to  resist  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  are  not  too  young  to 
be  converted  and  brought  to  Christ.  If  you  die  without  Christ 


ANOTHER    LILY    GATHERED.  30^ 

you  will  surely  perish.  The  most  of  you  are  wicked,  idle,  pro- 
fane, prayerless,  ungodly  children.  Many  of  you  are  open  Sab- 
bath-breakers, liars,  and  swearers.  If  you  die  thus,  you  will  have 
your  part  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone.  You 
will  see  this  little  boy,  and  others  whom  you  know,  in  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  you  yourselves  thrust  out.  O  repent  and  be 
converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out.  You  may  die  very 
S3on.  O  that  your  latter  end  may  be  like  his  ! 

Parents  also  may  learn  from  this  to  seek  the  salvation  of  their 
children.  Alas  !  most  parents  in  our  day  are  like  the  cruel  os- 
trich in  the  wilderness,  "  which  leaveth  her  eggs  in  the  earth,  and 
warmeth  them  in  the  dust ;  and  forgetteth  that  the  foot  may  crush 
them,  or  that  the  wild  beast  may  break  them :  She  is  hardened 
against  her  young  ones  as  though  they  were  not  hers."  Job 
xxxix.  14-16.  How  many  of  you  hold  up  your  children  before 
God  and  the  congregation,  and  solemnly  vow  to  bring  them  up 
for  God,  to  pray  for  them,  and  in  your  family  with  them,  and 
then  return  to  your  house  with  the  guilt  of  perjury  upon  your 
soul  !  Alas,  are  not  the  family  altars  of  Scotland  for  the  most 
part  broken  down,  and  lying  desolate  ?  Is  not  family  govern- 
ment in  most  of  your  houses  an  empty  name  ?  Do  not  family 
quarrels,  and  unholy  companies,  and  profane  jests,  and  sordid 
worldliness,  prevail  in  most  of  your  tabernacles  ?  What  can  you 
•xpect  but  that  your  children  shall  grow  up  in  your  image,  formal- 
ists, sacrament  breakers,  loose  livers,  fierce,  incontinent,  heady, 
high-minded,  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God  ?  O 
that  God  would  touch  your  hearts  by  such  a  tale  as  this,  that  you 
may  repent  and  turn  to  the  Lord,  and  yearn  over  your  children 
in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ.  Would  you  not  love  to  see  them 
fall  asleep  in  Jesus  ?  Would  you  not  love  to  meet  them  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Judge  ?  Seek  their  conversion  now,  if  you 
would  meet  them  in  glory  hereafter.  How  will  you  bear  to  hear 
their  young  voices  in  the  judgment,  saying,  "  This  father  never 
prayed  for  me  ;  this  mother  never  warned  me  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  ?" 

Dear  brethren  in  the  ministry  and  laborers  in  the  Sabbath- 
school,  suffer  the  word  of  exhortation  from  one  who  is  "  your 
brother  and  companion  in  tribulation."  May  we  not  learn  from 
this  to  be  more  earnest  both  in  prayers  and  labors,  in  seeking  the 
salvation  of  little  children.  We  have  here  one  bright  example 
more  in  addition  to  all  those  who  have  been  recorded  before,  that 
God  can  convert  and  edify  a  child  with  the  same  ease  with  which 
he  can  change  the  heart  of  a  grown  man.  I  have  with  reli- 
gious care  refrained  from  embellishing,  or  in  any  way  exagge- 
rating, the  simple  record  of  God's  dealings  with  this  boy.  We 
must  not  "  speak  wickedly  for  God,  nor  talk  deceitfully  for  him." 
All  who  knew  him  can  bear  witness  that  I  have  spoken  "  the 


302  THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OF    ME. 

words  of  truth  and  soberness."  Indeed  the  half  has  not  been 
told. 

How  evident  is  it,  then,  that  God  is  willing  and  able  to  convert 
the  young  !  How  plain  that  if  God  give  grace,  they  can  under- 
stand and  relish  divine  things  as  fully  as  those  of  mature  age  ! 
A  carnal  mind  of  the  first  order  will  evermore  despise  and  reject 
the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ ;  but  the  mind  of  a  child  quickened 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  will  evermore  realize  and  delight  in  the 
rich  and  glorious  mystery  of  the  gospel.  "  I  thank  thee,  O  Fa- 
ther, Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes. 
Even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight."  Let  us 
awake  from  an  unbelieving  dream.  Let  us  no  more  be  content 
to  labor  without  fruit.  Let  us  seek  the  present  conversion  to 
Christ  of  our  little  children.  Jesus  has  reason  to  complain  of  us 
that  he  can  do  no  mighty  works  in  our  Sabbath-schools  because 
of  our  unbelief. 

"  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisible,  the  only  wise 
God,  be  honor  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen." 


THIS   DO  IN  REMEMBRANCE  OF  ME. 

The  Lord's  Supper  is  the  sweetest  of  all  ordinances:  1.  Be- 
cause of  the  time  when  it  was  instituted:  "  The  Lord  Jesus,  the 
same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread."  It  was  the 
darkest  night  that  ever  was  in  this  world,  and  yet  the  brightest — 
the  night  when  his  love  to  sinners  was  put  to  the  severest  test. 
How  amazing  that  he  should  remember  our  comfort  at  such  a 
time  !  2.  Because  it  is  the  believer's  ordinance.  It  is  the  duty 
of  all  men  to  pray  to  God.  God  hears  even  the  ravens  when 
they  cry,  and  so  he  often  hears  the  prayers  of  unconverted  men. 
Psalm  cvii.  ;  Acts  viii.  22.  It  is  the  duty  of  all  men  to  hear 
the  preached  gospel.  "  Unto  you,  O  men,  I  call,  and  my  voice  is 
to  the  sons  of  men."  But  the  Lord's  Supper  is  the  children's 
bread  ;  it  is  intended  only  for  those  who  know  and  love  the  Lord 
Jesus.  3.  Because  Christ  is  the  beginning,  middle,  and  end  of 
it.  "  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me."  "  Ye  do  show  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come."  There  are  many  sermons  in  which  Christ 
is  not  from  beginning  to  end  ;  many  books  where  you  cannot 
find  the  fragrance  of  this  name ;  but  there  cannot  be  a  sacra- 
ment where  Christ  is  not  from  beginning  to  end  ;  Christ  is  the 
Alpha  and  Omega  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  it  is  all  Christ  and  Him 
crucified.  These  things  gi^e  a  peculiar  sweetness  to  the  broken 
bread  and  poured  out  wine 

I  fear  the  Lord's  Supper  is  profaned  in  a  dreadful  manner 
among  you  ;  many  come  who  are  living  in  positive  sins,  or  in 
the  neglect  of  positive  duties.  Many  come  who  know  that  they 


THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OF    ME.  303 

were  never  converted,  many  who  in  their  hearts  ridicule  the  very 
thoughts  of  conversion.  Unworthy  communicating  is  a  fearful 
sin  ;  on  account  of  it  God  is  greatly  provoked  to  withdraw  his 
Spirit  from  you,  to  visit  you  with  frowns  of  Providence,  and  to 
seal  you  to  the  day  of  perdition.  Am  I  become  your  enemy,  be- 
cause I  tell  you  the  truth  ?  Deal  honestly  with  your  soul,  and 
pray  over  what  I  am  now  writing,  and  may  He  who  opened  the 
heart  of  Lydia  open  your  heart  while  I  explain. 

THE    ACTIONS    OF    THE    COMMUNICANT. 

1.  He  takes  the  bread  and  the  wine. — When  the  minister  offers 
the  bread  and  wine  to  those  at  the  table,  this  represents  Christ 
freely  offered  to  sinners,  even  the  chief.  The  receiving  of  the 
bread  and  wine  means — I  do  thankfully  receive  the  broken, 
bleeding  Saviour  as  my  Surety.  The  act  of  taking  that  bread  and 
wine  is  an  appropriating  act ;  it  is  saying  before  God,  and  angels, 
and  men,  and  devils,  "  I  do  flee  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  my 
refuge."  Noah's  entering  into  the  ark  was  an  appropriating  act. 
Let  others  fly  to  the  tops  of  their  houses,  to  their  castles  and  tow- 
ers, to  the  rugged  rocks,  to  the  summits  of  the  highest  mountains, 
— as  for  me,  I  believe  the  Word  of  God,  and  flee  to  the  ark  as 
my  only  refuge.  Heb.  xi.  7.  When  the  man-slayer  fled  into  the 
city  of  refuge,  it  was  an  appropriating  act.  As  he  entered  breath- 
less at  the  gates  of  Hebron,  his  friends  might  cry  to  him,  Flee 
unto  the  wilderness !  or,  Flee  beyond  Jordan !  but  no,  he 
would  say,  I  believe  the  Word  of  God  that  I  shall  be  safe  only 
within  these  walls  ;  this  is  my  refuge  city,  here  only  will  I  hide  ! 
Josh.  xx.  When  an  Israelite  brought  an  offering  of  the  herd  or 
of  the  flock,  when  the  priest  had  bound  it  with  cords  to  the  horns 
of  the  altar,  the  offerer  laid  his  hands  upon  the  head  of  the  lamb  ; 
this  was  an  appropriating  act,  as  much  as  to  say,  I  take  this  lamb 
as  dying  for  me.  The  world  might  say,  How  will  this  save  you  ? 
mend  your  life,  give  alms  to  the  poor.  I  believe  the  Word  of 
God,  he  would  say ;  I  do  not  wish  to  bear  my  own  sins,  I  lay 
them  on  the  Lamb  of  God.  Lev.  i.  4.  When  the  woman,  trem- 
bling, came  behind  Jesus  and  touched  the  hem  of  his  garment, 
this  also  was  an  appropriating  act.  Her  friends  might  say  to  her, 
Come  and  try  some  more  physicians,  or  wait  till  you  are  some- 
what better.  No,  said  she,  "  If  I  may  but  touch  his  garment,  I 
shall  be  made  whole."  Mark  v.  28.  In  the  42d  Psalm,  David's 
enemies  said  to  him  continually  "  Where  is  thy  God  ?"  This 
made  tears  his  meat  night  and  day.  It  was  like  a  sword  in  his 
bones.  But  in  the  43d  Psalm  he  gathers  courage,  and  says,  "  I 
will  go  unto  the  altar  of  God,"  where  the  lamb  was  slain  ;  and 
then  he  says,  "  Unto  God  my  exceeding  joy."  You  say,  I  have 
no  God  ;  behold  I  take  this  lamb  as  slain  lor  me,  and  therefore 
God  is  my  God.  In  the  Song  of  Solomon,  when  the  bride  found 
him  whorn  her  soul  loved,  she  says,  "I  held  him  and  would  not 


304  THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OF    ME. 

let  him  go."  This  was  true  appropriating  faith.  The  world 
might  say  to  her,  "  Come  this  way,  and  we  will  show  thee  other 
beloveds,  fairer  than  thy  beloved."  Nay,  saith  she,  "  I  held  him 
and  would  not  let  him  go.  This  is  my  beloved,  and  this  is  my 
friend."  Song  iii.  4. 

Just  such,  beloved,  is  the  meaning  of  receiving  broken  bread 
and  poured  out  wine  at  the  Lord's  table.  It  is  the  most  solemn 
appropriating  act  of  all  your  lives.  It  is  declaring  by  signs,  "  I 
do  enter  into  the  ark,  I  flee  into  the  city  of  refuge,  I  lay  my  hand 
on  the  head  of  the  Lamb,  I  do  touch  the  hem  of  his  garment,  I  do 
take  Jesus  to  be  my  Lord  and  my  God ;  I  hold  him,  and  by  grace 
I  will  never  let  him  go."  It  is  a  deliberate  closing  with  Christ,  by 
means  of  signs,  in  the  presence  of  witnesses.  When  the  bride 
accepts  the  right  hand  in  marriage  before  many  witnesses,  it  is  a 
solemn  declaration  to  all  the  world  that  she  does  accept  the  bride- 
groom to  be  her  only  husband.  So,  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  when 
you  receive  that  bread  and  wine,  you  solemnly  declare,  that,  for- 
saking all  others,  you  heartily  do  receive  the  Lord  Jesus  as  your 
only  Lord  and  Saviour. 

If  these  things  be  true,  should  not  many  stay  away  from  this 
holy  table  ?  Many  of  you  know  that  a  work  of  grace  has  never 
been  begun  in  your  heart ;  you  never  were  made  to  tremble  for 
your  soul ;  you  never  were  made  to  pray,  "  God  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner  ;"  you  never  were  brought  to  "  rejoice,  believing  in 
God."  Oh,  beloved,  let  me  say  it  with  all  tenderness,  this  table  is 
not  for  you.  Many  of  you  know  you  are  not  in  a  state  you  would 
do  to  die  in.  You  say,  "  I  hope  to  turn  yet  before  I  die."  Does 
not  this  show  that  your  sins  are  not  covered — that  you  are  not 
born  again — that  you  are  not  fled  to  the  hope  set  before  you? 
This  table  is  not  for  you.  Some  of  you  know  well  that  you  have 
had  convictions  of  sin,  but  they  have  passed  away.  The  walls  of 
the  house  of  God  have  seen  you  trembling  on  the  brink  of  eter- 
nity, but  you  were  never  brought  to  "  peace  in  believing" — to 
"  peace  with  God."  You  have  drowned  your  anxieties  in  the 
whirl  of  business  or  of  pleasure.  You  have  drawn  back.  Your 
goodness  is  like  the  "  morning  cloud  and  early  dew,  it  goeth 
away."  This  table  is  not  for  you.  I  speak  to  your  sense  of 
honor  and  common  honesty.  In  worldly  things,  would  you  tell  a 
lie  either  by  word  of  mouth  or  by  signs  ?  And  is  it  a  light  matter 
to  tell  a  lie  in  eternal  things?  Will  you  deliberately  declare,  by 
taking  the  broken  bread  and  poured  out  wine,  what  you  know  to 
be  a  lie  '<  Oh,  pray  over  the  story  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  and 
tremble,  Acts  v.  1—11.  May  it  not  be  said  in  heaven  of  many, 
"  Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God  ?" 

A  word  to  trembling,  believing  souls.  This  feast  is  spread  for 
you.  "  Eat.  O  friends  ;  drink,  yea,  drink  abundantly,  O  beloved." 
If  you  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  come.  If  you  are 
"  weak  in  the  faith,"  ministers  are  commanded  to  receive  you. 


THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OF    ME.  305 

If,  on  the  morning  of  the  communion  Sabbath — even  for  the  first 
time  in  your  life — Christ  appear  full  and  free  to  you,  so  that  you 
cannot  but  believe  on  him,  do  not  hesitate  to  come.  Come  to  the 
table,  leaning  on  the  beloved,  and  you  will  have  John's  place 
there.  You  will  lean  peacefully  upon  his  breast. 

II.  He  eats  the  bread -and  drinks  the  wine. — "Take,  eat" — 
"  Drink  ye  all  of  it."  Eating  and  drinking  in  this  ordinance  vn- 
ply  feeding  upon  Christ.  It  is  said  of  bread  that  it  strength- 
eneth  man's  heart,"  and  of  wine,  that  it  "  maketh  glad  the  heart 
of  man."  Bread  is  the  staff  of  life,  and  wine  is  very  reviving  to 
those  who,  like  Timothy,  have  often  infirmities.  They  are  the 
greatest  nutritive  blessings  which  man  possesses.  To  feed  on 
them  in  the  Lord's  Supper  is  as  much  as  to  say,  I  do  feed  on 
Jesus,  as  my  only  strength ;  "  In  the  Lord  have  I  righteousness 
and  strength."  To  take  the  bread  into  the  hand  is  saying  by 
signs,  "  He  is  made  of  God  unto  me  righteousness."  To  feed 
upon  it  is  saying,  "  He  is  made  unto  me  sanctification." 

When  Israel  fed  on  manna  for  forty  years,  and  drank  water 
from  the  rock,  they  were  strengthened  for  their  journey  through 
the  howling  wilderness.  This  was  a  picture  of  believers  journey- 
ing through  this  world.  They  feed  every  day  on  Christ  their 
strength ;  he  is  their  daily  manna ;  he  is  the  rock  that  follows 
them.  When  the  bride  sat  under  the  shadow  of  the  apple-tree, 
she  says,  "  His  fruit  was  sweet  to  my  taste  ;"  and  again,  "  Stay 
me  with  flagons,  comfort  me  with  apples,  for  I  am  sick  of  love." 
Believers,  this  is  a  picture  of  you.  No  sooner  are  you  sheltered 
by  the  Saviour,  than  you  are  nourished  and  renewed  by  him. 
He  comforts  your  hearts,  and  stablishes  you  in  every  good  word 
and  work.  In  the  36th  Psalm,  when  David  speaks  of  men  trusting 
under  the  wings  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  adds,  **  They  shall  be  abun- 
dantly satisfied  with  the  fatness  of  thy  house,  and  thou  shall  make 
them  drink  of  the  river  of  thy  pleasures."  Little  children,  you 
know  by  experience  what  this  means.  When  you  were  brought  to 
believe  on  the  Son  of  God,  you  were  adopted  into  his  family,  fed 
with  the  children's  bread,  and  your  heart  rilled  with  the  holy  plea- 
sures of  God.  The  same  thing  is  represented  in  feeding  on  the 
bread  and  wine.  It  is  a  solemn  declaration  in  the  sight  of  the 
whole  world,  that  you  have  been  put  into  the  clefts  of  the  smitten 
rock,  and  that  you  are  feeding  on  the  honey  treasured  there.  If 
is  declaring  that  you  have  sat  down  under  Christ's  shadow,  and 
that  you  are  comforted  and  nourished  by  the  fruit  of  that  tree  of 
life.  It  is  saying,  "  I  have  come  to  trust  under  the  shadow  of  hia 
wings,  and  now  I  drink  of  the  river  of  his  pleasures."  It  is  a 
sweet  declaration  of  your  own  helplessness  and  weakness,  and 
that  Christ  is  all  your  strength — all  your  life. 

If  this  be  true,  should  not  many  stay  away  from  the  Lord's 
table  '(  Many  of  you  know  that  you  were  never  really  grafted 

VOL.  i  20 


* 


THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OF    ME. 


into  the  true  vine — that  you  never  received  any  nourishment  from 
Christ — that  you  never  received  the  Holy  Spirit.  Many  of  you 
know  that  you  are  dead  branches — that  you  only  seem  to  be 
united  to  the  vine — that  you  are  the  branches  that  bear  no  fruit, 
which  he  taketh  away.  Why  should  you  feed  on  that  bread 
and  wine  ?  Some  of  you  may  know  that  you  are  dead  in  sins, 
unconverted,  unborn  again — that  you  never  experienced  any 
change  of  heart  like  that  spoken  of,  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26.  This  bread 
and  wine  are  not  for  you.  Some  of  you  know  that  you  are 
living  under  the  power  of  sins  that  you  could  name ;  some  of 
you,  perhaps,  in  secret  profanation  of  the  holy  Sabbath,  "  doing 
your  own  ways,  finding  your  own  pleasures,  speaking  your  own 
words."  Some,  perhaps,  in  secret  swearing,  or  lying,  or  dis- 
honesty, or  drinking,  or  uncleanness  !  Ah  !  why  should  you  feed 
on  this  bread  and  wine  ?  It  will  do  you  no  good..  Can  you  for 
a  moment  doubt  that  you  will  eat  and  drink  unworthily  ?  Dare 
you  do  this  ?  Pray  over  these  awful  words  and  tremble  :  "  He 
that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damna 
tion  to  himself." 

.All  who  are  really  "  looking  unto  Jesus"  are  invited  to  come 
to  the  Lord's  table.  Some  feel  like  a  sick  person  recovering 
from  a  fever ;  you  are  without  strength,  you  cannot  lift  your  hand 
or  your  head.  Yet  you  look  unto  Jesus  as  your  strength :  He 
died  for  sinners,  and  he  lives  for  them  ;  you  look  to  him  day  by 
Jay.  You  say,  He  is  my  bread,  He  is  my  wine,  I  have  no  strength 
but  what  comes  from  Him.  Come  you  and  feed  at  the  Lord's 
table,  and  welcome.  Some  feel  like  a  traveller  when  he  arrives 
at  an  inn,  faint  and  weary  :  you  have  no  strength  to  go  farther, 
you  cannot  take  another  step,  but  you  lean  on  Jesus  as  your 
strength ;  you  believe  that  word,  "  Because  I  live  ye  shall  live 
also."  Come  you  and  feed  on  this  bread  and  wine,  with  youi 
staff  in  your  hand  and  shoes  on  your  feet,  and  you  will  "  go  on 
your  way  rejoicing."  Feeble  branches  need  most  nourishment. 
The  more  you  feel  your  weakness,  the  amazing  depravity  of  youi 
heart,  the  power  of  Satan,  and  the  hatred  of  the  world,  the  more 
need  have  you  to  lean  on  Jesus,  to  feed  on  this  bread  and  wine — 
you  are  all  the  more  welcome. 

III.  He  shares  the  bread  and  wine  with  others. — The  Lord's 
Table  is  not  a  selfish  solitary  meal.  To  eat  bread  and  wine 
alone  is  not  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  is  a  family  meal  of  that  family 
spoken  of  in  Eph.  iii.  15.  You  do  not  eat  and  drink  alone  by 
yourself;  you  share  the  bread  and  wine  with  all  at  the  same  table. 
Jesus  said,  "  Drink  ye  all  of  it." 

This  expresses  love  to  the  brethren,  a  sweet  feeling  of  oneness 
with  "  all  those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity,"  a  heart- 
filling  desire  that  all  should  have  the  same  peace,  the  same  joy, 
the  same  spirit,  the  same  holiness,  the  same  heaven  with  yourself 


THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OF    ME.  307 

You  remember  the  golden  candlestick  in  the  temple,  with  its  seven 
lamps.  It  was  fed  out  of  one  golden  bowl  on  the  top  of  it,  which 
was  constantly  full  of  oil.  The  oil  ran  down  the  shaft  of  the  can- 
dlestick, and  was  distributed  to  each  lamp  by  seven  golden  pipes 
or  branches.  All  the  lamps  shared  the  same  oil.  It  passed  from 
branch  to  branch.  None  of  the  lamps  kept  the  oil  to  itself.  It 
was  shared  among  them  all.  So  it  is  in  the  vine  tree.  The  sap 
ascends  from  the  root,  and  fills  all  the  branches.  When  one  branch 
is  satisfied,  it  lets  the  stream  pass  on  to  the  next.  Nay,  it  carries 
the  rich  juice  to  the  smaller  twigs  and  tendrils,  that  all  may  have 
their  share — that  all  may  bear  their  precious  fruit.  So  it  is  with 
the  body.  The  blood  comes  from  the  heart  in  full  and  nourishing 
streams — it  flows  to  all  the  members — one  member  conducts  it  to 
another,  that  all  may  be  kept  alive,  and  all  may  grow. 

So  it  is  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  bread  and  wine  are  passed 
from  hand  to  hand,  to  show  that  we  are  members  one  of  another. 
"For  we  being  many,  are  one  bread  and  one  body,  for  we  are  all 
partakers  of  that  one  bread  ;"  1  Cor.  x.  17.  It  is  a  solemn  de- 
claration that  you  are  one  with  all  true  Christians,  one  in  peace, 
one  in  feeling,  one  in  holiness :  and  that  if  one  member  suffer,  you 
will  suffer  with  it,  or  if  one  member  be  honored,  you  will  rejoice 
with  it.  You  thereby  declare  that  you  are  branches  of  the  true 
Vine,  and  are  vitally  united  to  all  the  branches — that  you  wish  the 
same  Holy  Spirit  to  pervade  every  bosom.  You  declare  that  you 
are  lamps  of  the  same  golden  candlestick,  and  that  you  wish  the 
same  golden  oil  to  keep  you  and  them  burning  and  shining  as 
lights  in  a  dark  world.  Learn  once  more,  that  most  should  stay 
away  from  this  table.  Some  of  you  know  that  you  have  not  a 
spark  of  love  to  the  Christians.  You  persecute  them,  or  despise 
them.  Your  tongue  is  like  a  sharp  razor  against  them  ;  you 
ridicule  their  notions  of  grace,  and  conversion,  and  the  work  of 
the  Spirit.  You  hate  their  conversation  ;  you  call  it  cant  and  hy 
pocrisy.  When  they  are  speaking  on  Divine  things  with  a  full 
heart,  and  you  come  in,  they  are  obliged  to  stop  because  you  dis- 
like it.  Why  should  you  come  to  this  holy  table  ?  What  is  hy- 
pocrisy, if  this  is  not  ?  You  put  on  a  serious  face  and  air  ;  you 
press  eagerly  in  to  the  table ;  you  sit  down,  and  look  deeply 
solemnized ;  you  take  the  bread  into  your  hand,  pretending  to  de- 
clare that  you  have  been  converted,  and  brought  to  accept  of  a 
crucified  Christ.  You  then  eat  of  the  broken  bread,  and  drink  of 
that  cup  with  evident  marks  of  emotion,  pretending  that  you  are 
one  of  those  who  live  upon  Jesus,  who  are  filled  with  the  Spirit. 
You  then  pass  the  bread  and  wine  to  others,  pretending  that  you 
ove  the  Christians — that  you  wish  all  to  be  partakers  with  you  in 
the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus;  and  yet  all  the  while  you  hate, and 
detest  them — their  thoughts,  their  ways,  their  company.  \ou 
would  not  for  the  world  become  a  man  of  prayer.  Beloved  souls, 
what  is  hypocrisy,  if  this  is  not?  I  solemnly  declare,  that  I  had 


SOS  THIS    DO    IN    REMEMBRANCE    OP    ME. 

rather  see  you  "  breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter  against 
the  disciples  of  the  Lord,"  than  come  to  be  a  wolf  in  sheep's  cloth- 
ing. Are  you  not  afraid,  lest  while  you  are  sitting  at  the  table, 
you  should  hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord  Jesus  saying, "  Judas,  be- 
trayest  thou  the  Son  of  man  with  a  kiss  ?" 

Dear  believer,  you  "know  that  you  are  passed  from  death  unto 
life,  because  you  love  the  brethren."  This  pure  and  holy  life  is 
one  of  the  first  feelings  in  the  converted  bosom.  It  is  divine  and 
imperishable.  You  are  a  companion  of  all  that  fear  God.  It 
would  be  hell  to  you  to  spend  eternity  with  wicked  men.  Come 
and  show  this  love  at  the  feast  of  love.  The  table  in  the  upper 
room  at  Jerusalem  was  but  a  type  and  earnest  of  the  table  in  the 
upper  room  of  glory.  Soon  we  shall  exchange  the  table  below 
for  the  table  above,  where  we  shall  give  full  expression  to  our  love 
to  all  eternity.  There  no  betrayers  can  come — "no  unclean  thing 
can  enter."  Jesus  shall  be  at  the  head  of  the  table,  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  our  eyes. 


QUESTIONS    ADDRESSED    TO    YOUNG    COMMUNICANTS,   TO    BE 
ANSWERED    IN    SECRET    TO    GOD. 

1.  Is  it  to  please  your  father  or  mother,  or  any  one  on  earth 
that  you  think  of  coming  to  the  Lord's  table  ? 

2.  Is  it  because  it  is  the  custom,  and  your  friends  and  compan- 
ions are  coming  ? 

3.  Is  k  because  you  have  come  to  a  certain  time  of  life  ? 

4.  What  are  your  real   motives  for  wishing  to  come  to  the 
Lord's  table  ?     Is  it  to  thank  God  for  saving  your  soul  ?     Psalm 
cxvi.  12,  13  ;  to  remember  Jesus?    Luke  xxii.  19  ;  to  get  near  to 
Christ?  John  xiii.  23;  or  is  it  for  worldly  character?  to  gain  a 
name  1  to  gain  money  ?  Matt.  xxvi.  15. 

5.  Who  do  you  think  should  come  to  the  Lord's  table  ?  who 
should  stay  away  ? 

6.  Do  you  think  any  should  come  but  those  who  are  truly  con- 
verted ?  and  what  is  it  to  be  converted  ? 

7.  Would  you  come  if  you  knew  yourself  to  be  unconverted  ? 

8.  Should  those  come  who  have  had  deep  concern  about  their 
soul,  but  are  not  come  to  Christ  ? 

9.  Do  you  think  you  have  been  awakened  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 
brought  to  Christ  ?  born  again  ?    What  makes  you  think  so  ? 

10.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  broken  bread  and  poured  out 
wine? 

11.  What  is  the  meaning  of  taking  the  bread  and  wine  into  your 
hand  ?     Have  you  as  truly  received  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

12.  What  is  the  meaning  of  feeding  upon  them?     Are  you  as 
truly  living  upon  Christ  ? 

13.  What  is  the  meaning  of  giving  the  bread  and  wine  to  those 
at  the  same  table  with  you  ?     Do  you  as  truly  love  the  brethren  ? 


THE    ACCEPTABLE    YEAR    OF    THE    LORD.  309 

SCftlPTURES    TO    BE    MEDITATED    ON  AT    A    COMMUNION    SEASON. 

Exod.  xii. ;  Psalm  xxii.  li.  Ixix.  cxvi.  ;  Song  of  Sol. ;  Isaiah  liii. ; 
Matt.  xxii.  1—14;  xxvi.  xxvii. ;  Mark  xiv.  xv. ;  Luke  xxii.  xxiii. ; 
John  xiii.  xiv.  xv.  xvi.  xvii. ;  1  Cor.  xi. 

ST    PETER'S,  DUNDEE,  Oct.  1841. 


THE  ACCEPTABLE  YEAR  OF  THE  LORD. 

"  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon  me  ;  because  the  Lord  hath  anointed  me  to 
preach  good  tidings  unto  the  meek ;  he  hath  sent  me  to  bind  up  the  broken- 
hearted, to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them 
that  are  bound  ;  to  proclaim  the  Acceptable  Year  of  the  Lord,  and  the  day  of  ven- 
geance of  our  God ;  to  comfort  all  that  mourn  ;  to  appoint  unto  them  that  mourn  in 
Zion,  to  give  unto  them  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning,  the  garment 
of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness ;  that  they  might  be  called  trees  of  righteous- 
ness, the  planting  of  the  Lord,  that  he  might  be  glorified." — ISAIAH  Ixi.  1-3. 

It  is  six  years,  this  day,  since  I  first  preached  to  you,  as  your 
pastor  from  these  blessed  words.  These  years  have  rolled  past 
us  like  a  mighty  river.  It  is  a  solemn  thing  to  look  over  them.  In 
climbing  a  lofty  mountain,  it  is  pleasant  to  come  every  now  and 
then  to  a  resting  place,  where  you  may  stand  and  look  back.  You 
can  thus  see  the  progress  you  have  made,  and  you  can  observe 
the  prospect  widening  all  around  you.  In  like  manner,  in  going 
up  the  hill  of  Zion,  it  is  pleasant  to  come  to  such  a  resting  place 
as  this  day  affords,  that  we  may  stand  and  see  what  progress  we 
have  made,  and  whether  we  have  a  wider,  brighter  prospect  of 
eternal  glory.  How  many  have  left  our  company  since  these  six 
years  began  !  They  have  gone  to  render  their  last  account  in  the 
world  where  time  is  not  measured  by  years.  Of  some  I  trust  we 
can  say,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead,  for  they  died  in  the  Lord."  Many, 
I  trust,  have  been  born  again — passed  from  death  unto  life — begun 
a  new  life  that  shall  never  have  an  end.  Some,  I  hope,  have  been 
brought  to  climb  a  step  higher  on  Jacob's  ladder — to  get  nearer 
the  top  of  Pisgah,  to  see  more  of  Canaan's  happy  land.  Some,  I 
fear,  have  gone  back,  and  walk  no  more  with  Jesus.  Ye  did  run 
well,  who  did  hinder  you  ?  You  did  put  your  hand  to  the  plough, 
but  you  have  turned  back,  and  are  not  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Some.  I  fear,  are  six  years  nearer  to  hell ;  your  ear  more  deaf  to 
the  voice  of  the  charmer  ;  your  heart  more  wedded  to  its  idols  ; 
more  dead  to  God.  Let  us  solemnly  look  back  this  day,  both  min- 
ister and  people,  and,  oh,  let  us  take  warning  by  the  errors  of  the 
past,  and  begin  a  new  and  better  course  from  this  day. 

I.  The  anointing  of  the  Holy  Spirit  makes  a  successful  Gospel 
minister. — So  it  was  in  Christ's  ministry.  "  The  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  God  is  upon  me,"  &c.  So  it  is  in  every  ministry.  The 
more  anointing  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  more  success  will  the  min- 
ister have. 


310  THF    ACCEPTABLE    YEAR    OF    THE    LORIJ. 

You  remember  the  two  olive  trees  that  grew  close  beside  the 
golden  candlestick,  and  emptied  the  golcen  oil  out  of  themselves. 
Zech.  iv.  12.  These  represent  successful  ministers — "  anointed 
ones  that  stand  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth."  Oh  see  what 
need  there  is  that  ministers  be  filled  with  the  Spirit — that,  like 
John,  they  be  "  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  Day" — that  Christ's 
people  may  be  kept  "  like  a  lamp  that  burneth  !"  You  remember 
John  the  Baptist.  The  angel  said  of  him  before  he  was  born — 
"  He  shall  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  from  his  mother's 
womb."  What  then  will  his  success  be  ?  "  And  many  of  the 
children  of  Israel  shall  he  turn  to  the  Lord  their  God."  Oh  learn 
what  need  there  is  that  ministers  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  they  may  be  converting  ministers — that,  like  John,  they  may 
"  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  disobedient 
to  the  wisdom  of  the  just." 

You  remember  the  Apostles ;  before  the  day  of  Pentecost  they 
were  dry,  sapless  trees.  They  went  over  the  cities  of  Israel 
preaching  the  glad  tidings  of  the  kingdom,  and  yet  it  would  seem 
they  had  little  or  no  success.  They  could  not  number  many  spi- 
ritual children.  But  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come 
— when  the  Spirit  came  on  them  like  a  mighty  rushing  wind — 
then  behold  what  a  change  !  Under  the  first  sermon  three  thou- 
sand men  were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and  said,  "  Men  and  bre- 
thren, what  must  we  do  ?"  Oh  see  what  need  we  have  of  a  day 
of  Pentecost  to  begin  in  the  hearts  of  ministers,  that  our  words 
may  be  like  fire,  and  the  hearts  of  the  people  like  wood  ! 

In  looking  back  upon  my  ministry,  I  am  persuaded  that  this  has 
been  the  great  thing  wanting.  We  have  not  been  like  the  green 
olive  trees — we  have  not  been  like  John  the  Baptist,  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost — we  have  not  been  like  the  Apostles  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  filled  as  with  a  mighty  rushing  wind — we  have  not 
been  able  to  say,  like  the  Saviour,  "  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God 
is  upon  me" — or  you  would  not  be  as  you  are  this  day.  There 
would  not  be  so  many  dead  sinners  amongst  you — slumbering  un- 
der the  voice  of  gospel  mercy,  on  the  very  brink  of  hell.  There 
would  not  be  so  many  laboring  and  heavy  laden  souls  going  from 
mountain  to  hill,  forgetting  your  resting  place.  There  would  not 
be  so  many  children  of  light  walking  in  darkness — dull,  heavy, 
beclouded  Christians.  That  is  a  piercing  word — '*  If  they  had 
stood  in  my  counsel,  and  had  caused  my  people  to  hear  my  words, 
then  they  should  have  turned  from  their  evil  way  and  from  the 
evil  of  their  doings  ;"  Jer.  xxiii.  22.  Success  is  the  rule  under  a 
living  ministry.  Want  of  success  is  the  exception.  Oh  pray  that 
if  God  spare  us  another  year,  we  may  be  more  like  the  high  priest, 
who  first  went  into  the  holiest  of  all, "and  then  came  out  and  lifted 
up  his  hands  and  blessed  the  people.  Pray  that  .we  may  be  more 
like  the  angels,  who  always  behold  the  iace  of  our  Father,  and 
therefore  are  like  a  flame  of  fire.  "  He  maketh  his  angels  spirits, 


THE    ACCEPTABLE    YEAR    OF    THE    LORD.  311 

his  ministers  a  flame  of  fire."  You  know  that  a  heated  iron* 
though  blunt,  will  pierce  its  way,  even  where  a  much  sharper  in- 
strument, if  it  be  cold,  cannot  penetrate.  So  if  only  our  minis- 
ters be  filled  with  the  Spirit,  who  is  like  fire,  they  will  pierce  into 
the  hardest  hearts,  where  the  sharpest  wits  cannot  find  their  way 
It  was  thus  with  Whitfield  ;  that  great  man  lived  so  near  to  God, 
he  was  so  full  of  heavenly  joy  and  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  souls 
were  melted  under  him  like  snow  in  thaw-time.  John  Newton 
mentions  it  as  a  fact  that,  in  a  single  week,  Whitfield  received  no 
fewer  than  a  thousand  letters  from  persons  distressed  in  con- 
science under  his  preaching.  Oh  pray  that  we  may  not  be 
"  clouds  without  water,"  which  indeed  have  all  the  appearance  of 
clouds,  but  have  no  rain  in  them.  Pray  that  we  may  come  to 
you  as  Paul  carne  to  the  Corinthians,  "  in  weakness,  and  in  fear, 
and  in  much  trembling ;  and  that  our  speech  and  our  preaching 
may  not  be  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  of  power ;"  1  Cor.  ii.  2 — 4. 

II.   The  subject  matter  of  all  faithful  preaching. 

1.  A  faithful  minister  preaches  *good  tidings  to  all  distressed 
consciences. — This  was  one  great  object  of  Christ's  ministry. 
"  The  Lord  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  unto  the 
meek,"  &c.  Jesus  came  to  be  a  Saviour  to  the  meek — not  the  na- 
turally gentle  and  sweet  tempered,  but  those  who  are  concerned 
about  their  souls.  Men  naturally  say,  "  I  am  rich  and  increased 
with  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing  ;"  therefore  they  are  proud, 
and  their  tongue  walketh  through  the  earth.  But  when  God  be- 
gins a  work  of  grace  in  their  heart,  he  convinces  of  sin,  he  hum- 
bles them  to  the  dust,  and  makes  them  feel  "  wretched,  and  mise- 
rable, and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked."  Jesus  always  offered 
himself  as  a  Saviour  to  such.  One  poor  leper  said,  "  Lord,  if 
thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean  ;"  Jesus  said,  "  I  will,  be  thou 
clean."  Nay,  he  left  an  invitation  which  will  be  precious  to  bur- 
dened souls,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world,  "  Come  unto  me,  all 
ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest ;" 
Matt.  xi.  28. 

Jesus  came  "  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted"  There  is  many 
a.  wounded  heart  that  is  not  broken.  The  broken  hearted  are 
those  who  have  lost  all  hope  of  saving  themselves  by  their  own 
righteousness.  As  long  as  a  person  has  hope,  the  heart  remains 
whole  and  unbroken.  As  long  as  a  sailor's  wife  has  hope  that  her 
husband's  vessel  may  outride  the  storm,  her  heart  is  calm  within 
her ;  but  when  the  fatal  news  comes — when  an  eye-witness  tells 
that  he  saw  the  lifeless  body  sinking  in  the  waves— the  thread  of 
hope  is  cut  asunder,  her  heart  dies  within  her.  she  droops,  she  sits 
down  broken-hearted.  As  long  as  an  awakened  sinner  has  hope 
of  saving  himself — as  long  as  he  thinks  that  self-reformation, 
weeping  over  past  sins,  and  resolving  against  future  ones,  will 


312  THE  ACCEPTABLE  YEAR  OF  THE  LORI). 

clear  him  before  God — so  long  his  heart  is  calm ;  but  when  the 
fatal  news  comes,  that  all  he  does  is  done  out  of  a  sinful  heart, 
that  even  "  his  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags,"  that  "  by  the 
deeds  of  the  law  no  flesh  can  be  justified" — then  does  the  heart  of 
the  sinner  die  within  him  ;  he  says,  "  It  is  done  now,  it  is  all  done 
now,  I  never  can  do  anything  to  justify  myself."  Is  this  the  state 
of  your  soul  ?  This  is  a  case  for  Christ.  He  justifieth  the  un- 
godly ;  he  imputes  righteousness  without  works  ;  his  blood  and 
righteousness  are  ready  for  poor  broken-hearted  sinners.  They 
are  the  very  souls  that  answer  him  ;  he  is  the  very  Saviour  that 
answers  them.  Once  a  broken-hearted  woman,  who  had  spent 
her  all  upon  physicians,  and  was  nothing  better,  but  rather  worse 
came  behind  Jesus,  and  touched  the  hem  of  his  garment.  Did  he 
show  himself  the  Saviour  of  the  broken-hearted  ?  Yes  ;  he  said, 
"Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort;  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole." 

Jesus  came  "  to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives"  All  natural 
men  are  slaves.  Some  are  bound,  and  know  it  not,  like  the  slaves 
in  the  West  Indies,  who  could  not  comprehend  what  liberty 
meant.  They  *>re  corded  by  their  sins,  yet  say,  I  am  free.  Some 
are  bound  and  know  it.  They  are  awakened  to  feel  the  galling 
chains  of  lust ;  they  feel  their  feet  sinking  in  miry  clay.  Some 
of  you  know  what  it  is  to  sin  and  weep,  and  sin  and  weep  again. 
"  The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard."  Jesus  came  to  be  a  Saviour 
to  such.  He  came  not  only  to  be  our  righteousness,  but  to  be  a 
fountain  of  life.  "  In  the  Lord  have  I  righteousness  and  strength." 
Once  there  was  a  man  possessed  by  a  legion  of  devils,  exceeding 
fierce,  who  wore  no  clothes,  and  dwelt  among  the  tombs.  But 
Jesus  commanded  the  unclean  spirit  to  go  out  of  him,  and  "  he  sat 
down  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  clothed  and  in  his  right  mind." 

One  great  object  of  our  ministry  among  you  has  been  to  bring 
good  tidings  to  distressed  consciences.  Blessed  be  God,  there 
have  always  been  some  distressed  consciences  among  you  from 
the  first  day  until  now.  In  almost  all  our  parishes,  in  these  re- 
markable times,  there  are  many  souls  under  conviction  of  sin. 
There  are  always  some  who  feel  uneasy  under  the  Word — who 
feel  that  their  heart  is  not  right  with  God,  that  they  are  slaves  of 
sin,  and  who  go  on  from  day  to  day  carrying  a  heavy  burden.  I 
have  always  tried  to  speak  to  such  souls.  I  have  shown  you 
plainly  that  you  are  not  safe  because  you  are  anxious — that  you 
need  to  be  in  Christ  Jesus — that  these  convictions  may  die  away. 
I  have  tried  to  let  down  the  Gospel  cord  within  your  reach.  I 
have  showed  you  that  Christ  offers  himself  in  a  peculiar  manner 
to  such  as  you.  "  The  whole  have  no  need  of  a  physician,  but 
they  who  are  sick."  How  often  Brainerd  records  it  in  his  journal, 
that  a  heavy  laden  soul  was  brought  to  true  and  solid  comfort  in 
Christ  this  day.  Why  have  I  so  seldom  to  record  the  same  thing 
cf  weary  souls  among  you  ?  For  years  I  have  gone  among  you 
preaching  the  only  foundation  of  a  sinner's  peace.  Yet  how  few 


THE  ACCEPTABLE  YEAR  OF  THE  LORD.  313 

have  had  a  lively  and  soul-refreshing  view  of  Christ  ?  How  few 
can  say,  "  What  things  were  gain  to  me  these  I  count  loss  for 
Christ  ?"  Ah  !  my  friends,  the  fault  lies  with  you  or  with  me,  for 
God  has  no  pleasure  in  a  burdened  soul.  "  Oh  that  ye  had  heark- 
ened to  my  commandments,  for  then  had  your  peace  been  like  a 
river,  andVour  righteousness  like  the  waves  of  the  sea." 

2.  A  faithful  pastor  comforts  mourners  in  Zion. — This  was 
another  great  object  of  Christ's  ministry — "  to  comfort  all  that 
mourn,"  &c.  There  are  many  things  to  bring  a  cloud  over  the 
brow  of  a  Christian.  There  are  outward  troubles.  "  Many  are 
the  afflictions  of  the  righteous."  Persecutions  will  come  ;  "  a 
man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  household."  Temptations 
will  come  ;  they  are  common  to  man.  Sloth  and  want  of  watch- 
fulness often  bring  into  darkness.  Song  v.  2-8.  The  body  of 
sin  often  makes  us  cry,  "  Oh,  wretched  man."  But  the  Lord 
Jesus  has  the  tongue  of  the  learned*  to  speak  a  word  in  season  to 
them  that  are  weary.  The  religion  of  Jesus  is  eminently  the 
religion  of  joy.  He  does  not  love  to  see  his  church  sitting  in 
ashes,  mourning,  and  heavy  with  sorrow.  He  loves  to  see  her 
putting  on  his  beautiful  righteousness,  filled  with  the  holy  spirit  of 
joy,  and  clothed  with  the  garment  of  praise,  waving  like  green 
trees  of  righteousness  to  his  glory. 

Once  "  Peter  walked  on  the  water  to  go  to  Jesus,  but  when  he 
saw  the  wind  boisterous  he  began  to  sink,  and  cried,  Lord,  save 
me.  And  immediately  Jesus  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  caught 
him.  and  said  unto  him,  O  thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore  didst  thou 
doubt?"  Christ  has  an  almighty  arm  for  sinking  disciples  to  cling 
to.  Once  two  disciples  were  walking  towards  a  village  north  of 
Jerusalem.  They  talked  earnestly  together  to  beguile  the  way, 
and  they  were  sad.  A  stranger  drew  near,  and  went  with  them. 
And  as  he  went  he  expounded  to  them,  in  all  the  Scriptures,  the 
things  concerning  Jesus  ;  in  breaking  of  bread  he  was  revealed 
to  them,  and  left  them  exclaiming,  "  Did  not  our  hearts  burn  within 
us  !"  So  Jesus  reveals  himself  to  his  own  to  this  day,  and  makes 
the  sad  bosom  burn  with  holy  joy. 

This  has  been  one  of  the  chief  objects  of  my  ministry  among 
you.  That  Scripture  has  been  for  some  time  deeply  engraved 
upon  my  memory  and  heart,  "  He  gave  some  pastors  and 
teachers,  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ"  (Eph.  iv.  11,  12;) 
and,  accordingly,  it  has  been  my  endeavor  to  lead  mourners  in 
Zion  to  a  meeting  with  Christ,  who  alone  can  restore  comfort 
to  them.  What  has  been  our  success  ?  I  fear  there  are  not 
many  of  you  as  happy  as  you  might  be.  Are  not  most  like  Peter 
sinking  ;  or  sad,  like  the  two  going  to  Emmaus  ?  Are  not  most 
in  all  our  parishes  rather  seeking  than  finding  rest  ?  How  little 
is  there  among  you  of  the  "  beauty — the  oil  of  joy,  the  garment 
of  praise."  Hew  few  can  truly  sing  the  103d  Psalm — how  few 


314  THE  ACCEPTABLE  YEAR  OF  THE  LORD. 

feel  their  sins  removed,  as  far  as  east  is  from  the  west — how  few 
keep  themselves  in  the  love  of  God — how  few  have  Christ  dwell- 
ing in  their  hearts  by  faith — how  few  are  filled  with  all  the  fulness 
of  God,  and  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory  ! 

How  often  Brainerd  mentions  in  his  journal — "numbers  wept 
affectionately,  and  to  appearance  unfeignedly,  so  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  seemed  to  be  moving  on  the  face  of  the  assembly  ;"  and 
again,  "  they  seemed  willing  to  have  their  ears  bored  to  the  door 
posts  of  God's  house,  and  to  be  his  servants  for  ever  !"  How  little 
is  there  of  this  divine  presence  and  holy  impression  in  our  assem- 
blies !  How  many  a  meeting  for  prayer  has  lost  the  fervency 
which  once  it  had  !  Ah !  surely  the  fault  lies  with  you  or  with 
me.  Immanuel  is  still  in  the  midst  of  us.  He  is  still  "  full  of  grace 
and  truth  ;"  he  is  "  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever."  Oh 
that  the  little  flock  in  this  place  were  covered  with  his  beauty, 
filled  with  his  holy  joy,  and  clothed  with  his  garment  of  praise  ! 

3.  A  faithful  watchman  preaches  a  free  Saviour  to  all  the 
world. — This  was  the  great  object  of  Christ's  ministry — "  To  pro- 
claim the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord."  "  Unto  you,  O  men,  I 
call,"  was  the  very  motto  of  his  life.  On  the  year  of  jubilee  the 
silver  trumpet  was  made  to  sound  throughout  the  whole  land. 
Every  man  might  return  to  his  possession ;  every  slave  might  go 
free.  Christ  felt  that  the  trumpet  of  the  true  jubilee  was  com- 
mitted to  him  ;  and  therefore  his  feet  were  beautiful  upon  the 
mountains,  and  he  went  about  continually  publishing  glad  tidings 
of  peace.  Once  he  stood  among  a  crowd  of  unbelieving  Jews. 
His  word  was,  "  Him  that  cometh  unto  me  I  will  in  nowise  cast 
out ;"  and  again,  to  a  similar  crowd  he  said,  "  I  am  the  door,  by 
me  if  any  man  enter  in  he  shall  be  saved."  When  he  died  upon 
the  cross,  the  priests  scoffed  at  him,  the  people  wagged  their 
heads  at  him,  the  soldiers  cast  lots  for  his  garment :  but  "  the  vail 
of  the  temple  was  rent  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  ;"  this  signify- 
ing that  the  way  into  the  holiest  was  now  made  manifest,  that  any 
sinner  might  enter  in  and  be  saved.  When  he  arose  from  the 
dead  there  were  but  five  hundred  brethren  who  believed  on  his 
name :  the  whole  world  was  lying  in  the  wicked  one  ;  every 
creature  under  the  frown  of  an  angry  God.  "  Go  ye  (said  he) 
into  all  the  wrorld,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 
When  Laodicea  became  a  dead  and  luke-warm  Church,  fit  only 
to  be  spued  out  of  Christ's  mouth,  you  would  have  expected  a 
message  of  judgment.  No,  he  sends  one  of  free,  boundless,  glo- 
rious grace.  "  If  any  man  will  hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door 
I  will  come  in  to  him." 

This  has  been  the  great  object  of  our  ministry.  In  all  our  par- 
ishes, at  the  present  day,  the  great  mass  of  the  people  are  living 
without  Christ,  and  without  God,  and  without  hope  in  the  world. 
The  most,  even  of  church-going  people,  it  is  to  be  feared,  are 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins."  Ever  since  coming  amo  ng  you 


REASONS    Win     CHILDREN    SHOULD    FLY    TO    CHRIST.  315 

our  great  object  has  been  to  awaken  such.  We  have  proclaimed 
the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,  and  the  day  of  vengeance  of  our 
God.  We  have  told  you  that  Christ  is  freely  offered  to  you  in 
your  present  condition,  whatever  that  may  be ;  that  though  you 
have  lived  in  sin,  and  are  now  living  in  sin,  and  God  is  angry 
with  you  every  day,  still  Christ  is  free  to  you  every  day.  We 
have  told  you  that  though  you  do  not  care  for  your  soul,  still 
Christ  cares  for  it ;  though  you  are  lost,  still  Christ  is  seeking  the 
lost ;  though  you  are  loving  your  simplicity,  delighting  in  scorn- 
ing, and  hating  knowledge,  still  Christ  is  crying  after  you ;  that 
before  you  repent,  and  before  you  believe,  Christ  is  freely  offered 
unto  you ;  "  All  day  long  have  I  stretched  out  my  hands  to  a  dis- 
obedient and  gainsaying  people." 

What  has  been  our  success  ?  Blessed  be  God,  there  are  some 
of  you  who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  the  hope  set  before  you ;  but 
the  most  sleep  on.  Six  acceptable  years  have  passed  over  you. 
A  year  of  gospel  preaching  is  an  acceptable  year  ;  a  year  of  re- 
vival, when  many  have  been  pressing  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  is 
still  more  an  acceptable  year ;  both  these  have  passed  over  you. 
The  door  has  stood  open  all  this  time,  and  any  sinner  among  you 
might  have  entered  in.  Bibles,  ministers,  providence,  the  Spirit 
striving — all  have  been  pressing  you  to  enter  in.  But  you  are 
still  without  ;  Christless,  unpardoned,  unborn  again,  unsaved. 
What  can  you  look  for  but  "  the  day  of  vengeance  ?"  A  year  of 
mercy  is  past,  a  day  of  vengeance  is  coming.  God  pleads  long, 
but  judgment  will  be  the  work  of  a  day.  How  many  among  you 
will  never  see  such  another  season  of  grace  as  that  which  lately 
passed  over  you?  You  will  probably  never  again  have  such  an 
opportunity  to  be  saved."  "  The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is 
ended,  and*  you  are  not  saved."  Many  of  you  will  one  day  wish 
you  had  never  heard  of  the  acceptable  year  ;  many  of  you  will 
wish  that  you  had  never  heard  the  preached  gospel — that  you  had 
perished  before  the  glorious  work  of  God  began.  "  Oh,  that  ye 
were  wise,  that  ye  understood  this :  that  ye  would  consider  your 
latter  end." 

ST.  PETER'S,  DUNDEE,  Nov.  27,  1842. 


REASONS  WHY  CHILDREN   SHOULD  FLY  TO 
CHRIST  WITHOUT  DELAY. 

11  O  satisfy  us  early  with  thy  mercy  ;  that  we  may  rejoice  and  be  glad  all  our  days." 

PSALM  xc.  14. 

The  late  Countess  of  Huntingdon  was  not  only  rich  in  this 
world,  but  rich  in  faith,  and  an  heir  of  the  kingdom.  When  she 
was  about  nine  years  of  age  she  saw  the  dead  body  of  a  little 
child  of  her  own  age  carried  to  the  grave.  She  followed  the 
funeral ;  and  it  was  there  that  the  Holy  Spirit  first  opened  her 


316  REASONS    WHY    CHJLDREN    SHOULD    FLY 

heart  to  convince  her  that  she  needed  a  Saviour.  My  dear  littta 
children,  when  you  look  upon  the  year  that  has  come  to  an  end, 
may  the  Holy  Spirit  bring  you  to  the  same  conviction ;  may  the 
still  small  voice  say  in  your  heart,  Flee  now  from  the  wrath  to 
come.  Fly  to  the  Lord  Jesus  without  delay.  "Escape  for  thy 
life  :  look  not  behind  thee." 

I.  Because  life  is  very  short. — "  The  days  of  our  years  are 
threescore  years  and  ten ;  and  if  by  reason  of  strength  they  be 
fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength  labor  and  sorrow,  for  it  is 
soon  cut  off,  and  we  fly  away."  Even  those  who  live  longest, 
when  they  come  to  die,  look  back  on  their  life  as  upon  a  dream. 
It  is  "  like  a  sleep."  The  hours  pass  rapidly  away  during  sleep  ; 
and  when  you  awake  you  hardly  know  that  any  time  is  passed. 
Such  is  life.  It  is  like  "  a  tale  that  is  told."  When  you  are  listen- 
ing to  an  entertaining  tale  it  fills  up  the  time,  and  makes  the  hours 
steal  swiftly  by ;  even  so  "  we  spend  our  years  as  a  tale  that  is 
told." 

You  have  seen  a  ship  upon  the  river  when  the  sailors  were  all 
on  board,  the  anchor  heaved,  and  the  sails  spread  to  the  wind,  how 
it  glided  swiftly  past,  bounding  over  the  billows ;  so  is  it  with 
your  days  :  '*  They  are  passed  away  as  the  swift  ships."  Or  per- 
haps you  have  seen  an  eagle,  when  from  its  nest  in  the  top  of  the 
rocks,  it  darts  down  with  quivering  wings  to  seize  upon  some 
smaller  bird,  how  swiftly  it  flies, — so  is  it  with  your  life :  it  flies 
"  as  the  eagle  hasteth  to  the  prey."  You  have  noticed  the  mist 
on  the  brow  of  the  mountain  early  in  the  morning;  and  you  have 
seen,  when  the  sun  rose  with  his  warm  cheering  beams,  how  soon 
the  mist  melted  away.  And  "  what  is  your  life  ?  It  is  even  a 
vapor  that  appeareth  for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away." 

Some  of  you  may  have  seen  how  short  life  is  in  those  around 
you.  "  Your  fathers,  where  are  they  ?  And  the  prophets,  do  they 
live  forever?"  How  many  friends  have  you  lying  in  the  grave? 
Some  of  you  have  more  friends  in  the  grave  than  in  this  world. 
They  were  carried  away  "  as  with  a  flood,"  and  we  are  fast  has- 
tening after  them.  In  a  little  while  the  Church  where  you  sit  will 
be  filled  with  new  worshippers — a  new  voice  will  lead  the  psalm 
— a  new  man  of  God  fill  the  pulpit.  It  is  an  absolute  certainty 
that,  in  a  few  years,  all  of  you  who  read  this  will  be  lying  in  the 
grave.  Oh,  what  need,  then,  to  fly  to  Christ  without  delay  !  How 
great  a  work  you  have  to  do !  How  short  the  time  you  have  to 
do  it  in  !  You  have  to  flee  from  wrath — to  come  to  Christ — to 
be  born  again — to  receive  the  Holy  Spirit — to  be  made  meet  for 
glory.  It  is  high  time  that  you  seek  the  Lord.  The  longest  life- 
time is  short  enough.  Seek  conviction  of  sin  and  an  interest  in 
Christ.  "  Oh,  satisfy  me  early  with  thy  mercy,  that  I  may  rejoice 
and  be  glad  all  my  days." 


TO    CHRIST    WITHOUT    DELAY.  31"7 

II.  Because  life  is  very  uncertain. — Men  are  like  grass ;  "  In 
the  morning,  it  groweth  up  and  flourisheth :  in  the  evening,  it  is 
cut  down  and  withereth."     Most  men  are  cut  down  while  they 
are  green.     More  than  one-half  of  the  human  race  die  before  they 
reach  manhood.     In  the  city  of  Glasgow  alone,  more  than  one- 
half  of  the  people  die  before  the  age  of  twenty.     Of  most  men  it 
may  be  said, — "  He  cometh  forth  as  a  flower,  and  is  cut  down." 
Death  is  very  certain,  but  the  time  is  very  uncertain.     Some  may 
think  they  shall  not  die  because  they  are  in  good  health,  but  you 
forget  that  many  die  in  good   health,  by  accidents,  and  other 
causes.     Again,  riches  and  ease  and  comforts,  good  food  and  good 
clothing,  are  no  safeguards  against  dying.     It  is  written,  "  The 
rich  man  also  died,  and  was  buried."     Kind  physicians  and  kind 
friends  cannot  keep  you  from  dying.     When  death  comes,  he 
laughs  at  the  efforts  of  physicians — he  tears  you  from  the  tender- 
est  arms.     Some  think  they  shall  not  die  because  they  are  not 
prepared  to  die ;  but  you  forget  that  most  people  die  unprepared 
— unconverted — unsaved.     You  forget  that  it  is  written  of  the 
strait  gate,  "  Few  there  be  that  find  it."     Most  people  lie  down  in 
a  dark  grave,  and  a  darker  eternity.     Some  of  you  may  think  you 
shall  not  die  because  you  are  young.     You  forget  that  one-half  of 
the  human  race  die  before  they  reach  manhood.     The  half  of  the 
inhabitants  of  this  town  die  before  they  are  twenty.     Oh,  if  you 
had  to  stand  as  often  as  I  have  beside  the  dying  bed  of  little  chil- 
dren— to  see  their  wild  looks  and  outstretched  hands,  and  to  hear 
their  dying  cries — you  would  see  how  needful  it  is  to  fly  to  Christ 
now.     It  may  be  your  turn  next.     Are  you  prepared  to  die  ? 
Have  you  fled  for  refuge  to  Jesus  ?     Have  you  found  forgiveness  ? 
"  Boast  not  thyself  of  to-morrow  ;  for  thou  knowest  not  what  a 
day  may  bring  forth." 

III.  Most  that  are  ever  saved  fly  to  Christ  when  young. — It 
was  so  in  the  days  of  our  blessed   Saviour.     Those  that  were 
come  to  years  were  too  wise  and  prudent  to  be  saved  by  the  blood 
of  the  Son  of  God,  and  he  revealed  it  to  those  that  were  younger 
and  had  less  wisdom.     "  I  thank,  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
prudent,  and  revealed  them  unto  babes.     Even  so,  Father,  for  so 
it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight."     "  He  gathers  the  lambs  with  his 
arm,  and  carries  them  in  his  bosom."     So  it  has  been  in  almost 
all  times  of  the  revival  of  religion.     If  you  ask  aged  Christians, 
the  most  of  them  will  tell  you  that  they  were  made  anxious  about 
their  souls  when  young. 

Oh,  what  a  reason  is  here  for  seeking  an  early  in-bringing  to 
Christ !  If  you  are  not  saved  in  youth,  it  is  likely  you  never  will. 
There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  souls.  There  are  times  which 
may  be  called  converting  times.  All  holy  times  are  peculiarly 
concerting  times.  The  Sabbath  is  the  great  day  for  gathering  in 


318  REASONS    WHY    CHILDREN    SHOULD    FLY 

souls — it  is  Christ's  market-day.  It  is  the  great  harvest-day  of 
souls.  I  know  there  is  a  generation  rising  up  that  would  fain 
trample  the  Sabbath  beneath  their  feet ;  but  prize  you  the  Sab- 
bath-day. The  time  of  affliction  is  converting  time.  When  God 
takes  away  those  you  love  best,  and  you  say,  "  This  is  the  finger 
of  God,"  remember  it  is  Christ  wanting  to  get  in  to  save  you  • 
open  the  door  and  let  him  in.  The  time  of  the  striving  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  is  converting  time.  If  you  feel  your  heart  pricked 
in  reading  the  Bible,  or  in  hearing  your  teacher,  "  quench  not 
the  Spirit ;"  "  resist  not  the  Holy  Ghost ;"  "  grieve  not  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God."  Youth  is  converting  time.  "  Suffer  little  children 
to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not."  Oh,  you  that  are  lambs, 
seek  to  be  gathered  with  the  arm  of  the  Saviour,  and  carried  in 
his  gentle  bosom.  Come  to  trust  under  the  Saviour's  wings. 
"  Yet  there  is  room." 

IV.  Because  it  is  happier  to  be  in  Christ  than  out  of  Christ. — 
Many  that  read  these  words  are  saying  in  their  heart,  It  is  a  dull 
thing  to  be  religious.  Youth  is  the  time  for  pleasure — the  time 
to  eat,  drink,  an<i  be  merry — to  rise  up  to  play.  Now,  I  know 
that  youth  is  the  time  for  pleasure :  the  foot  is  more  elastic  then — 
the  eye  more  full  of  life — the  heart  more  full  of  gladness.  But 
that  is  the  very  reason  why  I  say  youth  is  the  time  to  fly  to  Christ. 
It  is  far  happier  to  be  in  Christ  than  to  be  out  of  Christ. 

1.  It  satisfies  the  heart. — I  never  will  deny  that  there  are 
pleasures  to  be  found  out  of  Christ.  The  song  and  the  dance,  and 
the  exciting  game,  are  most  engaging  to  young  hearts.  But  ah  ! 
think  a  moment.  Is  it  not  an  awful  thing  to  be  happy  when  you 
are  unsaved  ?  Would  it  not  be  dreadful  to  see  a  man  sleeping  in 
a  house  all  on  fire  ?  And  is  it  not  enough  to  make  one  shudder 
to  see  you  dancing  and  making  merry  when  God  is  angry  with 
you  every  day  ? 

Think  again.  Are  there  not  infinitely  sweeter  pleasures  to  be 
had  in  Christ  ?  "  Whoso  drinketh  of  this  water  shall  thirst  again  ; 
but  whoso  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never 
thirst."  "  In  thy  presence  is  fulness  of  joy  :  at  thy  right  hand  are 
pleasures  for  evermore."  To  be  forgiven — to  be  at  peace  with 
God — to  have  him  for  a  Father — to  have  him  loving  us  and  smi- 
ling on  us — to  have  the  Holy  Spirit  coming  into  our  hearts,  and 
making  us  holy — this  is  worth  a  whole  eternity  of  your  pleasures. 
"  A  day  in  thy  courts  is  better  than  a  thousand."  Oh  to  be  "  sat- 
isfied with  favor,  and  full  with  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  !'  Your 
daily  bread  becomes  sweeter.  You  eat  your  meat  with  gladness 
and  singleness  of  heart,  praising  God."  Your  foot  is  more  light 
and  bounding,  for  it  bears  a  ransomed  body.  Your  sleep  is 
sweeter  at  night  for  "  so  he  giveth  his  beloved  sleep."  The  sun 
shines  more  lovingly,  and  the  earth  wears  a  pleasanter  smile,  be- 
cause you  can  say,  "  My  Father  made  them  all." 


TO  CHRIST  WITHOUT  DELAY.  319 

5J.  It  makes  you  glad  all  your  days. — The  pleasures  of  sin  are 
only  "  for  a  season  ;"  they  do  not  last.  But  to  be  brought  to 
Christ  is  like  the  dawning  of  an  eternal  day  :  it  spreads  the  se- 
renity of  heaven  over  ail  the  days  of  our  pilgrimage.  In  suffer- 
ing days,  what  will  the  world  do  for  you?  "  Like  vinegar  upon 
nitre,  so  is  he  that  singeth  songs  to  a  heavy  heart."  Believe  me, 
there  are  days  at  hand  when  you  will  "  say  of  laughter,  It  is  mad ; 
and  of  mirth,  What  doth  it  ?"  But  if  you  fly  to  Jesus  Christ  now, 
he  will  cheer  you  in  the  days  of  darkness.  When  the  winds  are 
contrary  and  the  waves  are  high,  Jesus  will  draw  near  and  say, 
"  Be  not  afraid  ;  it  is  I."  That  voice  stills  the  heart  in  the  stor- 
miest hour.  When  the  world  reproaches  you,  and  casts  out  your 
name  as  evil — when  the  doors  are  shut — Jesus  will  come  in  and 
say,  "  Peace  be  unto  you."  Who  can  tell  the  sweetness  and  the 
peace  which  Jesus  gives  in  such  an  hour  ?  One  little  girl  that 
was  early  brought  to  Christ  felt  this  when  long  confined  to  a  sick- 
bed. "  I  am  not  weary  of  my  bed,"  she  said,  "  for  my  bed  is 
green  ;  and  all  that  I  meet  with  is  perfumed  with  love  to  me. 
The  time,  night  and  day,  is  made  sweet  to  me  by  the  Lord.  When 
it  is  evening,  it  is  pleasant ;  and  when  it  is  morning  I  am  re- 
freshed." 

Last  of  all,  in  a  dying  day,  what  will  the  world  do  for  you  ? 
The  dance  and  the  song  and  the  merry  companion  will  then  lose 
all  their  power  to  cheer  you.  Not  one  jest  more.  Not  one  smile 
more.  "  Oh  that  you  were  wise,  that  you  would  understand  this, 
and  consider  your  latter  end."  But  that  is  the  very  time  when 
the  soul  of  one  in  Christ  rejoices  with  a  joy  unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory.  "  Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed  softer  than  downy  pil- 
lows are."  You  remember  when  Stephen  came  to  die,  they  bat- 
tered his  gentle  breast  with  cruel  stones  ;  but  he  kneeled  down 
and  said,  "  Lord  Jesus  receive  my  spirit."  John  Newton  tells  us 
of  a  Christian  girl  who,  on  her  dying  day,  said,  "If  this  be  dying, 
it  is  a  pleasant  thing  to  die."  Another  little  Christian,  of  eight 
years  of  age,  came  home  ill  of  the  malady  of  which  he  died. 
His  mother  asked  him  if  he  were  afraid  to  die  ?  "  No,"  said  he, 
"  I  wish  to  die,  if  it  be  God's  will :  that  sweet  word,  Sleep  in  Jesus, 
makes  me  happy  when  I  think  on  the  grave." 

"  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again  till  Christ 
be  formed  in  you,"  if  you  would  live  happy  and  die  happy,  come 
now  to  a  Saviour.  The  door  of  the  ark  is  wide  open.  Enter 
now  or  it  may  be  never. 


320  WHY    IS    GOD    A    STRANGER    IN    THE    LAND  ? 


WHY  IS   GOD  A   STRANGER   IN   THE   LAND?* 

u  O  the  hope  of  Israel,  the  Saviour  thereof  in  time  of  trouble,  why  shouldest  thou  be 
as  a  stranger  in  the  land,  and  as  a  wayfaring  man  that  turneth  aside  to  tarry  for  a 
night  ?  Why  shouldest  thou  be  as  a  man  astonished,  as  a  mighty  man  that  can 
not  save  ?  yet  thou,  O  Lord,  art  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  we  are  called  by  thy 
name ;  leave  us  not." — JER.  xiv.  8,  9. 

In  many  parts  of  Scotland  there  is  good  reason  to  think  that 
God  is  not  a  stranger  ;  but  that  the  Lord  Jesus  has  been  making 
himself  known,  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  quickening 
whom  He  will.  Still,  in  most  parts  of  our  land,  it  is  to  be  feared 
that  God  is  a  stranger,  and  like  a  wayfaring  man  who  turneth 
aside  to  tarry  for  a  night. 

1.  How  few  conversions  are  there  in  the  midst  of  us  !     When 
God  is  present  with  power  in  any  land,  then  there  are   always 
many  awakened  to  a  sense  of  sin  and  flocking  to  Christ.     One 
godly   minister,   speaking  of  such   a   time,  says,    "  There   were 
tokens  of  God's  presence  in  almost  every  house.     It  was  a  time 
of  joy  in  families,  on  account  of  salvation  being  brought  unto  them. 
Parents  were  rejoicing  over  their  children  as  new-born  ;  husbands 
over  their  wives  ;  and  wives  over  their   husbands.     The   town 
seemed  to  be  full  of  the  presence  of  God.     It  never  was  so   full 
of  love  nor  of  joy,  and  yet  never  so   full  of  distress,  as  it  was 
then."     We  have  nothing  of  the  kind  amongst  us.     Alas  !  what 
a  dismal  contrast  do  most  of  our  families  present.     How  many 
families  where  there  is  not  one  living  soul ! 

2.  How  much  deadness  there  is  among  true  Christians !     In 
times  of  reviving,  when  God  is  present  with  power  in  any  land, 
not  only  are  unconverted  persons  awakened,  and  made  to  flee  to 
Christ,  but  those  who  were  in  Christ  before,  receive  new  mea- 
sures of  the  Spirit ;  they  undergo,  as  it  were,  a  second  new-birth  ; 
they  are  brought  into  the  palace  of  the  King,  and  say,  "  Let  him 
kiss  me  with  the  kisses  of  his  mouth,  for  thy  love  is  better  than 
wine."     A  dear  Christian  in  such  a  time,  says,  "  My  wickedness, 
as  I  am  in  myself,  has  long  appeared  to  me  perfectly  ineffable — 
like  an  infinite  deluge,  or  mountains  over  my  head.     I  know  not 
how  to  express  better  what  my  sins  appear  to  me  to  be,  than 
by  heaping  infinite  upon  infinite,  and  multiplying  infinite  by  infi- 
nite.    Very  often  these  expressions  are  in  my  mind,  and  in  my 
mouth,  infinite  upon  infinite,  infinite  upon  infinite."     How  little  of 
this  feeling  is  there  amongst  us  !     How  few  seem  to  feel  sin  as  an 
infinite  evil  !     How  plain  that  God  is  a  stranger  in  the  land  ! 

3.  How  great  is  the   boldness  of  sinners  in  sin.     As  in  Jere- 
miah's day,  so  in  ours ;  many  seem  as  if  "  their  neck  were  an 
iron  sinew,  and  their  brow  brass."     When  God  is  present  with 
power,  then  open  sinners,  though  they  may  remain  unconverted, 

*  Inserted  by  permission  of  Messrs.  J.  Gall  and  Son,  Edinburgh,  the  publishers. 


WHY    IS    GOD    A    STRANGER    IN    THE    LAND  ? 

are  often  much  restrained.  There  is  an  awe  of  God  upon  their 
spirits.  Alas  !  it  is  not  so  amongst  us.  The  flood-gates  of  sin 
are  opened.  "  They  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they  hide  it  not." 
Is  it  not,  then,  a  time  to  cry,  "  Oh  the  hope  of  Israel,  the  Saviour 
thereof,"  &c. 

Should  we  not  solemnly  ask  this  question,  What  are  the  reasons 
why  God  is  such  a  stranger  in  this  land  ? 

I.  In  Ministers. — Let  us  begin  with  those  who  bear  the  vessels 
of  the  sanctuary. 

(1.)  It  is  to  be  feared  there  is  much  unfaithful  preaching  to 
the  unconverted.  Jeremiah  complained  of  this  in  his  day,  "  They 
have  healed  the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  slightly,  sa) 
ing  peace,  peace,  when  there  is  no  peace."  Is  there  no  reasoi. 
for  the  same  complaint  in  our  own  day  ?  The  great  part  of  all 
our  congregations  are  out  of  Christ,  and  lying  night  and  day  un- 
der the  wrath  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty ;  and  yet  it  is  to  be 
feared  that  the  most  of  the  minister's  anxiety  and  painstaking  i& 
not  taken  up  about  them  ;  that  his  sermons  are  not  chiefly  occu- 
pied with  their  case.  All  the  words  of  men  and  angels  cannot 
describe  the  dreadfulness  of  being  Christless ;  and  yet,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  we  do  not  speak  to  those  who  are  so  with  anything  l;ke 
uflicient  plainness,  frequency,  and  urgency.  Alas  !  how  few 
ministers  are  like  the  angels  at  Sodom,  mercifully  bold  to  lay 
hands  on'  lingering  sinners.  How  few  obey  that  word  of  Jude, 
"  save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire." 

Many  of  those  who  deal  faithfully,  yet  do  not  deal  tenderly. 
We  have  more  of  the  bitterness  of  man  than  of  the  tenderness 
of  God.  We  do  not  yearn  over  men  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Paul  wrote  of  "the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ"  with 
tears  in  his  eyes  !  There  is  little  of  his  weeping  among  minis- 
ters now.  "  Knowing  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,"  Paul  persuaded 
men.  There  is  little  of  this  persuading  spirit  among  ministers 
now.  How  can  we  wonder  that  the  dry  bones  are  very,  very 
dry — that  God  is  a  stranger  in  the  land  ? 

(2.)  It  is  to  be  feared  there  is  much  unfaithfulness  in  setting 
forth  Christ  as  a  refuge  for  sinners.  When 'a  sinner  is  newly 
converted,  he  would  fain  persuade  every  one  to  come  to  Christ. 
The  way  is  so  plain,  so  easy,  so  precious.  He  thinks,  oh,  if  I 
were  but  a  minister,  how  I  would  persuade  men  !  This  is  a  true 
feeling  and  a  right  feeling.  But  oh,  how  little  is  there  of  this 
among  ministers !  David  said,  "  I  believed,  therefore  have  I 
spoken."  Few  are  like  David  in  this.  Paui  said  he  was  "  deter- 
mined to  know  nothing  among  men  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  cru- 
cified." Few  are  like  Paul  in  this.  Many  do  not  make  it  the  end 
of  their  ministry  to  testify  of  Jesus  as  the  hiding-place  for  sin- 
ners. It  is  to  be  feared  that  many  are  like  the  Scribes  and  Pha- 
risees ;  they  hold  the  door  in  their  hand  ;  they  enter  not  in  them- 

"QL.  21 


322  WHY    IS    GOD    A    STRANGER    IN    THE    LAND  ? 

selves,  and  them  that  are  entering  in  they  hinder.  Some  set  forth 
Christ  plainly  and  faithfully,  but  where  is  Paul's  beseeching  men 
to  be  reconciled  ?  We  do  not  invite  sinners  tenderly,  we  do  not 
gently  woo  them  to  Christ ;  we  do  not  authoritatively  bid  them  to 
the  marriage  ;  we  do  not  compel  them  to  come  in  ;  we  do  not  tra- 
vail in  birth  till  Christ  be  formed  in  them  the  hope  of  glory.  Oh 
who  can  wonder  that  God  is  such  a  stranger  in  the  land  ? 

LT.  In  Christian  people. 

(1.)  In  regard  to  the  Word  of  God.  There  seems  little  thirst 
for  hearing  the  Word  of  God  among  Christians  now.  As  a  de- 
licate stomach  makes  a  man  eat  sparingly,  so  most  Christians 
seem  sparing  in  their  diet  in  our  day.  Many  Christians  seem  to 
mingle  pride  with  the  hearing  of  the  Word.  They  come  rather 
as  judges  than  as  children.  Few  behave  themselves  as  a  weaned 
child.  Most  seem  to  prefer  the  seat  of  Moses  to  the  seat  of  Mary 
at  the  feet  of  Christ.  Many  come  to  hear  the  word  of  a  man 
that  shall  die,  and  not  the  Word  of  the  living  God.  Oh,  should 
not  Christians  be  taught  this  prayer  ?  "  Oh  the  hope  of  Is- 
rael." &c. 

(2.)  In  regard  to  prayer.  There  is  much  ploughing  and  much 
sowing,  but  very  little  harrowing  in  of  the  seed  by  prayer.  God 
and  your  conscience  are  witnesses  how  little  you  pray.  You 
know  you  would  be  men  of  power  if  you  were  men  of  prayer,  and 
yet  you  will  not  pray.  Unstable  as  water,  you  do  not  excel. 
Luther  set  apart  his  three  best  hours  for  prayer.  How  few  Lu- 
thers  we  have  now !  John  Welsh  spent  seven  hours  a  day  in 
prayer.  How  few  Welshes  we  have  now  ! 

It  is  to  be  feared  there  is  little  intercession  among  Christians 
now.  The  high  priest  carried  the  names  of  the  children  of  Israel 
upon  his  shoulders  and  breast  when  he  drew  near  to  God — a  pic- 
ture of  what  Christ  now  does,  and  all  Christians  should  do.  God 
and  your  conscience  are  witnesses  how  little  you  intercede  for 
your  children,  your  servants,  your  neighbors,  the  Church  of  your 
fathers,  and  the  wicked  on  every  side  of  you.  How  little  you  pray 
for  ministers,  for  the  gift  of  the  Spirit,  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  How  selfish  you  are  even  in  your  prayers  ! 

It  is  to  be  feared  there  is  little  union  in  prayer.  Christians  are 
ashamed  to  meet  together  to  pray.  Christ  has  promised,  "If 
two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth,  touching  something  that  you 
shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  you  of  my  Father."  Many  Chris- 
tians neglect  this  promise.  In  the  Acts,  we  find  that  when  the 
apostles  and  disciples  were  praying  together,  "the  place  was 
shaken  where  they  were  assembled  together,  and  they  were  all 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they  spake  the  word  of  God  with 
boldness."  Oh,  how  often  and  how  long  have  we  despised  this 
way  of  obtaining  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit !  Do  not  some  per- 
sons speak  slightingly  of  united  prayer?  Here  is  one  reason  why 


WHY    IS    GOD    A    STRANGER    IN    THE    LAND?  323 

God  commands  the  clouds  that  they  rain  no  rain  on  us.  He  waits 
till  we  seek  him  together,  and  then  he  will  open  the  windows  of 
heaven  and  pour  down  a  blessing.  Oh,  that  all  Christians  would 
lift  up  the  cry,  "  Oh  the  hope  of  Israel !" 

III.  In  unconverted  souls. — There  is  much  to  blame  in  minis- 
ters, and  much  in  the  people  of  God  ;  but  most  of  all  to  blame  in 
unconverted  souls. 

(1.)  Sinners  in  our  day  have  great  insensibility  as  to  their  lost 
condition.  Many  know  that  they  never  believed  on  the  Son  of 
God,  and  yet  they  are  smiling  and  happy.  Many  know  that  they 
were  never  born  again,  and  that  the  Bible  says  they  cannot  see 
the  kingdom  of  God  ;  and  yet  their  step  is  as  light,  and  their  laugh 
as  loud,  as  if  they  were  heirs  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  instead  of 
heirs  of  hell !  It  is  this  that  keeps  God  away,  and  makes  him  a 
stranger  in  the  land. 

(2.)  Sinners  in  our  day  have  great  insensibility  as  to  their  need 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Bible  declares  him  to  be  the  friend  of  sin- 
ners ;  yet  how  many  read  this  who  are  contented  to  live  without 
knowing  him.  Though  Christians  are  always  speaking  of  the  ex- 
cellency of  Christ — that  he  is  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand, 
and  altogether  lovely  ;  yet  most  see  no  form  nor  comeliness  in 
Christ,  no  beauty  that  they  should  desire  him.  Ther  are  willing 
to  hear  of  heaven  or  hell  rather  than  of  Christ.  Ah,  this  is  the 
crowning  sin  of  Scotland,  contempt  of  Christ,  rejection  of  a  freely 
offered  Saviour  !  Oh,  ye  deaf  adders,  that  will  not  hear  the  voice 
of  the  charmers,,  it  is  you  that  make  God  a  stranger  in  the  land, 
and  like  a  wayfaring  man  that  turneth  aside  to  tarry  for  a  night ! 

(3.)  There  has  been  much  resisting  of  the  Spirit  in  our  day.  In 
some  parts  of  Scotland  this  is  eminently  true.  Many  have  been 
pricked  to  the  heart,  and  yet  have  smothered  their  convictions. 
Some  have  been  brought  to  intense  anxiety  about  their  souls,  but 
have  looked  back,  like  Lot's  wife,  and  become  pillars  of  salt  !  Oh, 
it  is  this  keeps  God  away ! 

Dear,  unconverted  sinners,  ye  little  know  how  much  you  are 
interested  in  that  this  should  be  a  time  of  reviving  from  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord.  It  is  not  our  part  to  tell  of  coming  judgments, 
of  fire  from  heaven  or  fire  from  hell ;  but  this  we  can  plainly  see, 
that,  unless  the  Spirit  of  God  shall  come  down  on  our  parishes 
like  rain  on  the  mown  grass,  many  souls  that  are  now  in  the  land 
of  peace  shall  soon  be  in  the  world  of  tossing  and  anguish  !  There 
may  be  no  sudden  judgment ;  hell  may  not  be  rained  down  from 
heaven,  as  upon  Sodom ;  the  earth  may  not  yawn  to  receive  her 
prey,  as  in  the  camp  of  Israel ;  but  Sabbath-breakers,  liars,  swear- 
ers, drunkards,  unclean  persons,  formalists,  worldlings,  and  hypo- 
crites, yea,  all  Christless  souls,  will  quietly  slip  away,  one  by  one, 
,tito  an  undone  eternity  !  Come,  then,  and  let  every  believer,  and 
?hove  all  every  minister,  stir  up  his  heart  to  lay  hold  on  God  and 


324  i  LOVE  THE  LORD'S  DAY. 

cry,  "  Oh,  the  hope  of  Isi  ael,  the  Saviour  thereof  in  time  of  trouble 
why  should st  thou  be  as  a  stranger  in  the  land,  and  as  a  wayfaring 
man  thai  turneth  aside  to  tarry  for  a  night !" 

It  has  been  the  practice  of  many  ministers  in  England  and 
Scotland  to  hold  a  concert  for  prayer,  every  Saturday  morning, 
from  seven  to  eight  o'clock.  Several  ministers  of  our  own 
Church  have  been  in  use  to  meet  at  the  throne  of  gido-e  ok  Satur- 
day evening,  at  seven  o'clock.  Many  congregations  in  different 
parts  of  Scotland  have  agreed  to  a  concert  for  prayer  in  secret, 
and  in  the  family,  from  eight  to  nine  on  Sabbath  mornings. 

Might  not  the  Christian  ministers  and  people  of  Scotland,  while 
separated  in  body,  in  this  manner  maintain  union  in  prayer,  and 
so  the  cloud  of  blessing,  that  is  now  like  a  man's  hand,  might 
spread  over  the  whole  sky,  and  bring  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  ? 


I  LOVE  THE  LORD'S  DAY. 

*  The  Sabbath  was  made  for  man." 

DEAR  FELLOW-COUNTRYMEN, — As  a  servant  of  God  in  this  dark 
and  cloudy  day,  I  feel  constrained  to  lift  up  my  voice  in  behalf  of 
the  entire  sanctification  of  the  Lord's  Day.  The  daring  attack 
that  is  now  made  by  some  of  the  Directors  of  the  Edinburgh  and 
Glasgow  Railway  on  the  Law  of  God  and  the  peace  of  our  Scot- 
tish Sabbath — the  blasphemous  motion  which  they  mean  to  pro- 
pose to  the  Shareholders  in  February  next — and  the  wicked 
pamphlets  which  are  now  being  circulated  in  thousands,  full  of  all 
manner  of  lies  and  impieties — call  loudly  for  the  calm,  delibe- 
rate testimony  of  all  faithful  Ministers  and  private  Christians  in 
behalf  of  God's  holy  day.  In  the  name  of  all  God's  people  in  this 
town  and  in  this  land,  I  commend  to  your  dispassionate  consider- 
ation the  following 


I.  Because  it  is  the  Lord's  Day.  "  This  is  the  day  which  the 
Lord  hath  made,  we  will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it."  Psalm  cxviii. 
24.  "  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  Day."  Rev.  i.  10.  It  is 
his,  by  example.  It  is  the  day  on  which  he  rested  from  his 
amazing  work  of  redemption.  Just  as  God  rested  on  the  seventh 
day  from  all  his  works,  wherefore  God  blessed  the  Sabbath  day, 
and  hallowed  it — so  the  Lord  Jesus  rested  on  this  day  from  all 
his  agony,  and  pain,  and  humiliation.  "  There  remaineth,  there- 
fore, the  keeping  of  a  Sabbath  to  the  neople  of  God."  Heb.  iv. 
9.  The  Lord's  Day  is  his  property.  Just  as  the  Lord's  Supper 
is  the  supper  belonging  to  Christ.  It  is  his  table.  He  is  the 
bread  He  is  the  wine.  He  invites  the  guests.  He  fills  them 


1    LOVE    THE    LORDTS    DAY.  324 

with  joy  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  So  it  is  with  the  Lord's  Day. 
All  days  of  the  year  are  Christ's,  but  he  hath  marked  out  one  in 
seven  as  peculiarly  his  own.  "  He  hath  made  it,"  or  marked  it 
out.  Just  as  he  planted  a  garden  in  Eden,  so  he  hath  fenced 
about  this  day  and  made  it  his  own. 

This  is  the  reason  why  we  love  it,  and  would  keep  it  entire. 
We  love  everything  that  is  Christ's.  We  love  his  Word.  It  is 
better  to  us  than  thousands  of  gold  and  silver.  "  O  how  we  love 
his  law — it  is  our  study  all  the  day."  We  love  his  House.  It  is 
our  trysting-place  with  Christ,  where  he  meets  with  us  and  com- 
munes with  us  from  off  the  mercy-seat.  We  love  his  Taole.  It 
is  his  banqueting-house,  where  his  banner  over  us  is  love — where 
he  looses  our  bonds  and  anoints  our  eyes,  and  makes  our  hearts 
burn  with  holy  joy.  We  love  his  people,  because  they  are  his, 
members  of  his  body,  washed  in  his  blood,  filled  with  his  spirit, 
our  brothers  and  sisters  for  eternity.  And  we  love  the  Lord's 
Day,  because  it  is  his.  Every  hour  of  it  is  dear  to  us — sweeter 
than  honey,  more  precious  than  gold.  It  is  the  day  he  rose  for 
our  justification.  It  reminds  us  of  his  love,  and  his  finished 
work,  and  his  rest.  And  we  may  boldly  say  that  that  man  does 
not  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  does  not  love  the  ent're 
Lord's  Day. 

Oh  Sabbath-breaker,  whoever  you  be,  you  are  a  sacrilegious 
robber!  When  you  steal  the  hours  of  the  Lord's  Day  for  busi- 
ness or  for  pleasure,  you  are  robbing  Christ  of  the  precious  hours 
which  he  claims  as  his  own.  Would  you  not  be  shocked  if  a  plan 
were  deliberately  proposed  for  breaking  through  the  fence  of  the 
Lord's  Table,  and  turning  it  into  a  common  meal,  or  a  feast  for 
the  profligate  and  the  drunkard  ?  Would  not  your  best  feelings 
be  harrowed  to  see  the  silver  cup  of  communion  made  a  cup  of 
revelry  in  the  hand  of  the  drunkard  ?  And  yet  what  better  is  the 
proposal  of  our  Railway  Directors  !  "  The  Lord's  Day"  is  as 
much  his  day  as  "  the  Lord's  Table"  is  his  table.  Surely  we  may 
well  say  in  the  words  of  Dr.  Love,  that  eminent  servant  of  Christ, 
now  gone  to  the  Sabbath  above — "  Cursed  is  that  gain,  cursed  is 
that  recreation,  cursed  is  that  health,  which  is  gained  by  criminal 
encroachments  on  this  sacred  day." 

II,  Because  it  is  a  relic  of  Paradise  and  type  of  Heaven.- 
The  first  Sabbath  dawned  on  the  bowers  of  a  sinless  Paradise 
When  Adam  was  created  in  the  image  of  his  Maker,  he  was  put 
into  the  garden  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it.  No  doubt  this  called 
forth  all  his  energies.  To  train  the  luxuriant  vine,  to  gather  the 
fruit  of  the  fig-tree  and  palm,  to  conduct  the  water  to  the  fruit- 
trees  and  flowers,  required  all  his  time  and  all  his  skill.  Man 
was  never  made  to  be  idle.  Still,  when  the  Sabbath  Day  came 
round,  his  rural  implements  were  all  laid  aside ;  the  garden  no 
longer  was  his  care.  His  calm,  pure  mind,  looked  beyond  thinga 


I  LOVE  THE  LORDS  DAY. 

seen  into  the  world  of  eternal  realities.  He  walked  with  God  in 
the  garden,  seeking  deeper  knowledge  of  Jehovah  and  his  ways, 
his  heart  burning  more  and  more  with  holy  love,  and  his  lips 
overflowing  with  seraphic  praise.  Even  in  Paradise  man  needed 
a  Sabbath.  Without  it  Eden  itself  would  have  been  incomplete. 
How  little  they  know  the  joys  of  Eden,  the  delight  of  a  close  and 
holy  walk  with  God,  who  would  wrest  from  Scotland  this  relic  of 
a  sinless  world  ! 

It  is  also  the  type  of  heaven.  When  a  believer  lavs  aside  his 
pen  or  loom,  brushes  aside  his  worldly  cares,  leaving  them  behind 
him  with  his  week-day  clothes,  and  comes  up  to  the  house  of  God, 
it  is  like  the  morning  of  the  resurrection,  the  day  when  we  shall 
come  out  of  great  tribulation  into  the  presence  of  God  and  the 
Lamb.  When  he  sits  under  the  preached  word,  and  hears  the 
voice  of  the  Shepherd  leading  and  feeding  his  soul,  it  reminds  him 
of  the  day  when  the  Lamb  that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  him  and  lead  him  to  liv;ng  fountains  of  waters.  When  he 
joins  in  the  psalm  of  praise,  it  reminds  him  of  the  day  when  his 
hands  shall  strike  the  harp  of  God — 

"  Where  congregations  ne'er  break  up, 
And  Sabbaths  have  no  end.77 

When  he  retires,  and  meets  with  God  in  secret  in  his  closet,  01, 
like  Isaac,  in  some  favorite  spot  near  his  dwelling,  it  reminds  him 
of  the  day  when  "  he  shall  be  a  pillar  in  the  house  of  our  God,  and 
go  no  more  out." 

This  is  the  reason  why  we  love  the  Lord's  Day.  This  is  the 
reason  why  we  "  call  the  Sabbath  a  delight."  A  well-spent  Sab- 
bath we  feel  to  be  a  day  of  heaven  upon  earth.  For  this  reason 
we  wish  our  Sabbaths  to  be  wholly  given  to  God.  We  love  to 
spend  the  whole  time  in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of  God's 
worship,  except  so  much  as  is  taken  up  in  the  works  of  necessity 
and  mercy.  We  love  to  rise  early  on  that  morning,  and  to  sit  up 
late,  that  we  may  have  a  long  day  with  God. 

How  many  may  know  from  this  that  they  will  never  be  in 
heaven  ?  A  straw  on  the  surface  can  tell  which  way  the  stream 
is  flowing.  Do  you  abhor  a  holy  Sabbath  ?  Is  it  a  kind  of  hell 
to  you  to  be  with  those  who  are  strict  in  keeping  the  Lord's  Day  ? 
The  writer  of  these  lines  once  felt  as  you  do.  You  are  restless 
arid  uneasy.  You  say,  "  Behold  what  a  weariness  is  it."  '«  When 
will  the  Sabbath  be  gone  that  we  may  sell  corn  ?"  Ah !  soon, 
very  soon,  and  you  will  be  in  hell.  Hell  is  the  only  place  for  you. 
Heaven  is  one  long  never-ending  holy  Sabbath  Day.  There  are 
no  Sabbaths  in  hell. 

III.  Because  it  is  a  day  of  blessings. — When  God  instituted  the 
Sabbath  in  Paradise,  it  is  said,  "  God  blessed  the  Sabbath  Day, 
and  sanctified  it."  Gen.  ii.  3.  He  not  onlj  ?et  it  apart  as  a 


f  LOVE  THE  LORD'S  DAY.  327 

sacred  day,  but  made  it  a  day  of  blessing.  Again,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  rose  from  the  dead  on  the  first  day  of  the  week  before 
dawn,  he  revealed  himself  the  same  day  to  two  disciples  going  to 
Emmaus,  and  made  their  hearts  burn  within  them.  Luke  xxiv. 
13.  The  same  evening  he  came  and  stood  in  the  midst  of  the 
disciples,  and  said,  "  Peace  be  unto  you,  and  he  breathed  on  them 
and  said,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost."  John  xx.  19.  Again, 
after  eight  days,  that  is  the  next  Lord's  Day,  Jesus  came  and 
stood  in  the  midst,  and  revealed  himself  with  unspeakable  grace 
to  unbelieving  Thomas.  John  xx.  26.  It  was  on  the  Lord's  Day, 
also,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  poured  out  at  Pentecost.  (Acts  ii. 
1,  compare  Lev.  xxiii.  15,  16.)  That  beginning  of  all  spiritual 
blessings,  that  first  revival  of  the  Christian  Church,  was  on  the 
Lord's  Day.  It  was  on  the  same  day  that  the  beloved  John,  an 
exile  on  the  sea-girt  isle  of  Patmos,  far  away  from  the  assembly 
of  the  saints,  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  received  his 
heavenly  Revelation.  So  that  in  all  ages,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  and  in  every  place  where  there  is  a  believer,  the  Sab- 
bath has  been  a  day  of  double  blessing.  It  is  so  still,  and  will  be, 
though  all  God's  enemies  should  gnash  their  teeth  at  it.  True, 
God  is  a  God  of  free  grace,  and  confines  his  working  to  no  time 
or  place;  but  it  is  equally  true,  and  all  the  scoffs  of  the  infidel 
cannot  alter  it,  that  it  pleases  him  to  bless  his  word  most  on  the 
Lord's  Day.  All  God's  faithful  ministers  in  every  land  can  bear 
witness  that  sinners  are  converted  most  frequently  on  the  Lord's 
Day — that  Jesus  comes  in  and  shows  himself  through  the  lattice 
of  ordinances  oftenest  on  his  own  day.  Saints,  like  John,  are 
filled  with  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  Day,  and  enjoy  their  calmest, 
deepest  views  into  the  eternal  world. 

Unhappy  men,  who  are  striving  to  rob  our  beloved  Scotland  of 
this  day  of  double  blessing,  ye  "  know  not  what  ye  do."  You 
would  wrest  from  our  dear  countrymen  the  day  when  God  opens 
the  windows  of  heaven  and  pours  down  a  blessing.  You  want 
to  make  the  heavens  over  Scotland  like  brass,  and  the  hearts  of 
our  people  like  iron.  Is  it  the  sound  of  the  golden  bells  of  our 
ever-living  High  Priest  on  the  mountains  of  our  land,  and  the 
breathing  of  his  Holy  Spirit  over  so  many  of  our  parishes,  that 
has  roused  up  your  satantc  exertions  to  drown  the  sweet  sound 
of  mercy  by  the  deafening  roar  of  railway  carriages  ?  Is  it  the 
returning  vigor  of  the  revived  and  chastened  Church  of  Scotland 
that  has  opened  the  torrents  of  blasphemy  which  you  pour  forth 
against  the  Lord  of  the  Sabbath  ?  Have  your  own  withered 
souls  no  need  of  a  drop  from  heaven  ?  May  it  not  be  the  case 
that  some  of  you  are  blaspheming  the  very  day  on  which  your 
own  soul  might  have  been  saved  ?  Is  it  not  possible  that  some  of 
you  may  remember,  with  tears  of  anguish,  in  hell,  the  exertions 
which  you  are  now  making,  against  light  and  against  warning,  tc 


bring  down  a  withering  blight  on  your  own  souls  ana  on  the  re 
ligion  of  Scotland  ? 

To  those  who  are  God's  children  in  this  land,  I  would  now,  in 
the  name  of  our  common  Saviour,  who  is  Lord  of  the  Sabbath 
Day,  address 

A    WORD    OF    EXHORTATION. 

I.  PRIZE  THE  LORD'S  DAY. — The  more  that  others  despise  and 
trample  on  it,  love  you  it  all  the  more.     The  louder  the  storm  of 
blasphemy  howls  around  you,  sit  the  closer  at  the  feet  of  Jesus. 
"  He  must  reign  till  he  has  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.''     Dili- 
gently improve  all  holy  time.     It  should  be  the  busiest  day  of  the 
seven :  but  only  in  the  business  of  eternity.     Avoid  sin  on  that 
holy  day.     God's  children  should  avoid  sin  every  day,  but  most 
of  all  on  the  Lord's  Day.     It  is  a  day  of  double  cursing  as  well 
as  of  double  blessing.     The  world  will  have  to  answer  dreadfully 
for  sins  committed  in  holy  time.     Spend  the  Lord's  Day  in  the 
Lord's  presence.     Spend  it  as  a  day  in  heaven.     Spend  much  of 
it  in  praise  and  in  works  of  mercy,  as  Jesus  did. 

II.  DEFEND  THE  LORD'S  DAY. — Lift  up  a  calm  undaunted  tes- 
timony against  all  the  profanations  of  the  Lord's  Day.     Use  all 
your  influence,  whether  as  a  statesman,  a  magistrate,  a  master,  a 
father,  or  a  friend,  both  publicly  and  privately,  to  defend  the  en- 
tire Lord's  Day.     This  duty  is  laid  upon  you  in  the  Fourth  Com- 
mandment.   Never  see  the  Sabbath  broken  without  reproving  the 
breaker  of  it.     Bven  worldly  men,  with  all  their  pride  and  con- 
tempt for  us,  cannot  endure  to  be  convicted  of  Sabbath  breaking. 
Always  remember  God  and  the  Bible  are  on  your  side,  and  that 
you  will  soon  see  these  men  cursing  their  own  sin  and  folly  when 
too  late.     Let  all  God's  children  in  Scotland  lift  up  a  united  testi- 
mony especially  against  these  three  public  profanations  of  the 
Lord's  Day  : — 

1.  The  keeping  open  of  Reading-rooms. — In  this  town,  and  in 
all  the  large  towns  of  Scotland,  I  am  told,  you  may  find  in  the 
public  reading-rooms  many  of  our  men  of  business  turning  over 
the  newspapers  and  magazines  at  all  hours  of  the  Lord's  Day  ; 
and,  especially  on  Sabbath  evenings,  many  of  these  places  are 
filled  like  a  little  Church.    Ah,  guilty  men  !  how  plainly  you  show 
that  you  are  on  the  broad  road  that  leadeth  to  destruction.     If 
you  were  a  murderer  or  an  adulterer,  perhaps  you  would  not  dare 
to  deny  this.     Do  you  not  know,  and  all  the  sophistry  of  hell 
cannot  disprove  it,  that  the  same  God  who  said,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
kill,"  said  also,  "  Remember  the  Sabbath  Day  to  keep  it  holy  ?" 
The  murderer  who  is   dragged  to   the  gibbet,  and  the  polished 
Sabbath-breaker,  are  one  in  the  sight  of  God. 

2.  The  keeping  open    Public-houses. — Public-houses  are   *he 


i  LOVE  THE  LORD'S  DAY.  329 

curse  of  Scotland.  I  never  see  a  sign,  "  Licensed  to  sell  spirits/' 
without  thinking  that  it  is  a  license  to  ruin  souls.  They  are  the 
yawning  avenues  to  poverty  and  rags  in  this  life,  and,  as  another 
has  said,  "  the  short  cut  to  hell."  Is  it  to  be  tamely  borne  in  this 
land  of  light  and  reformation,  that  these  pest-houses  and  dens  of 
iniquity — these  man-traps  for  precious  souls — shall  be  open  on  the 
Sabbath — nay,  that  they  shall  be  enriched  and  kept  afloat  by  this 
unholy  traffic,  many  of  them  declaring  that  they  could  not  keep 
up  their  shop  if  it  were  not  for  the  Sabbath  market-day  ?  Surely 
we  may  well  say,  "  Cursed  is  the  gain  made  on  that  day."  Poor 
wretched  men  !  Do  you  not  know  that  every  penny  that  rings 
upon  your  counter  on  that  day  will  yet  eat  your  flesh  as  if  it  were 
fire — that  every  drop  of  liquid  poison  swallowed  in  your  gas-lit 
palaces  will  only  serve  to  kindle  up  the  flame  of  "  the  fire  that  is 
not  quenched." 

3.  Sunday  Trains  upon  the  Railway. — A  majority  of  the  Direc. 
tors  of  the  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow  Railway  have  shown  their 
determination,  in  a  manner  that  has  shocked  all  good  men,  to  open 
the  Railway  on  the  Lord's  Day.  The  sluices  of  infidelity  have 
been  opened  at  th.e  same  time,  and  floods  of  blasphemous  tracts 
are  pouring  over  the  land,  decrying  the  holy  day  of  the  blessed 
God,  as  if  there  was  no  eye  in  heaven,  no  King  on  Zion  Hill,  no 
day  of  reckoning. 

Christian  countrymen,  awake  !  and,  filled  by  the  same  spirit 
that  delivered  our  country  from  the  dark  superstitions  of  Rome, 
let  us  beat  back  the  incoming  tide  of  infidelity  and  enmity  to  the 
Sabbath. 

Guilty  men  !  who,  under  Satan,  are  leading  on  the  deep  dark 
phalanx  of  Sabbath-breakers,  yours  is  a  solemn  position.  You 
are  robbers.  You  rob  God  of  his  holy  day.  You  are  murderers. 
You  murder  the  souls  of  your  servants.  God  said,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  servant ;"  but  you  compel  your  ser- 
vants to  break  God's  law,  and  to  sell  their  souls  for  gain.  You 
are  sinners  against  light.  Your  Bible  and  your  catechism,  the 
words  of  godly  parents,  perhaps  now  in  the  Sabbath  above,  and 
the  loud  remonstrances  of  God-fearing  men,  are  ringing  in  your 
ears,  while  you  perpetrate  this  deed  of  shame,  and  glory  in  it. 
You  are  traitors  to  your  country.  The  law  of  your  country  de- 
clares that  you  should  "  observe  a  holy  rest  all  that  day  from  your 
own  words,  works  and  thoughts ;"  and  yet  you  scout  it  as  an  anti- 
quated superstition.  Was  it  not  Sabbath-breaking  that  made  God 
cast  away  Israel  ?  And  yet  you  would  bring  the  same  curse  on 
Scotland  now.  You  are  moral  suicides,  stabbing  your  own  souls, 
proclaiming  to  the  world  that  you  are  not  the  Lord's  people,  and 
hurrying  on  your  souls  to  meet  the  Sabbath-breaker's  doom. 

In  conclusion,  I  propose,  for  the  calm  consideration  of  all  sober- 
minded  men,  the  following: 


330  LETTER    ON    SABBATH    RAILWAYS 

SERIOUS    QUESTIONS. 

1.  Can  you  name  one  godly  minister,  of  any  denomination  in 
all  Scotland,  who  does  not  hold  the  duty  of  the  entire  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  Lord's  Day  ? 

2.  Did  you  ever  meet  with  a  lively  believer  in  any  country  under 
heaven — one  who  loved  Christ,  and  lived  a  holy  life — who  did  not 
delight  in  keeping  holy  to  God  the  entire  Lord's  Day. 

3.  Is  it  wise  to  take  the  interpretation  of  God's  will  concerning 
the  Lord's  day  from  "  men  of  the  world,"  from  infidels,  scoffers, 
men  of  unholy  lives,  men  who  are  sand-blind  in  all  divine  things, 
men  who  are  the  enemies  of  all  righteousness,  who  quote  Scrip- 
ture freely,  as  Satan  did,  to  deceive  and  betray  ? 

4.  If,  in  opposition  to  the  uniform  testimony  of  God's  wisest 
and  holiest  servants — against  the  plain  warnings  of  God's  word — 
against  the  very  words  of  your  catechism,  learned  beside  your 
mother's  knee — and  against  the  voice  of  your  outraged  conscience 
— you  join  the  ranks  of  the  Sabbath-breakers,  will  not  this  be  a 
sin  against  light — will  it  not  lie  heavy  on  your  soul  upon  your 
death-bed — will  it  not  meet  you  in  the  Judgment  Day  ? 

Praying  that  these  words  of  truth  and  soberness  may  be  owned 
of  God,  and  carried  home  to  your  hearts  with  divine  power — I 
remain,  dear  fellow  countrymen,  your  soul's  well-wisher,  &c. 

December  IS,  1841. 

SCRIPTURES  TO  BE  MEDITATED  ON. 

1.  Sabbath  commanded. — Ex.  xvi.  22-30  ;  xx.  8-11  ;  xxxv.  1-3. 
Lev.  xix.  3-30.     Deut.  v.  12-15.     Neh.  ix.  14. 

2.  A  sign  of  God's  people. — Ex.  xxxi.  12-17.     2  Kings  iv.  23. 
Ezek.  xx.  12.     Lam.  i.  7.     Heb.  iv.  9. 

3.  Sabbath-breaking  punished. — Num.  xv.  32-36.     Lev.  xxvi. 
33-35.     2Chr.  xxxvi.  21.     Jer.  xvii.  19-end.     Lam.  ii.  6.     Ezek. 
xx.  12-26.     Amos  viii.4-14. 

4.  Day  of  blessing. — Gen.  ii.  2,  3.     Ex.  xvi.  24.     Lev.  xxiv.  8. 
Num.  xxviii.  9, 10.     Isaiah  Ivi.  1-8  ;  Iviii.  13,  14.     John  xx.  1,  19, 
26.     Acts  ii.  1,  with  Lev.  xxiii.  15.     Rev.  i.  10. 

5.  Rulers  should  guard  the  Sabbath. — Ex.  xx.  10.      Neh.  xiii. 
15-22. 

6.  Sabbath  in  gospel  times. — Psalm  cxviii.  24.     Isaiah  Ixvi.  23. 
Ezek.  xlvi.  1.     Mark  ii.  27,28.     Acts  ii.  1  ;  xx.  6  7.     1  Cor.  xvi. 
2.     Rev.  i.  10. 


LETTER  ON  SABBATH  RAILWAYS. 

TO    ALEXANDER    MCNEILL,    ESQ.,    ADVOCATE, 

SIR — 1  have  read  the  report  of  your  speech  at  the  meeting  of 
Directors  of  the  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow  Railway,  on  Tuesday, 
16th  November  last,  and  also  the  motion  which  you  Dropose  to 


LETTER    ON    SABBATH    RAILWAYS  33l 

lay  before  the  shareholders  on  the  24th  February.  As  a  Christian 
minister,  and  a  free  British  subject,  I  take  leave  to  express  in  this 
manner  the  deep  feelings  of  righteous  indignation  which  these 
have  awakened,  not  in  my  breast  only,  but  in  the  breast  of  every 
believing  man  whom  I  know. 

You  candidly  acknowledge  that  in  the  ranks  of  your  opponents 
are  to  be  found  "  men  of  lofty  intellect,  of  great  learning  and 
piety,  and  unbounded  benevolence/'  and  yet,  in  the  same  breath, 
you  say  "  you  must  judge  for  yourself,  according  to  the  reason 
and  plain  sense  of  the  matter."  That  is  to  say,  that  the  host  of 
intellectual  and  pious  men  who  are  arrayed  against  you,  do  not 
judge  according  to  reason  or  plain  sense  in  this  matter,  but  by 
some  airy  superhuman  notions,  which  a  man  of  sense  may  brush 
aside  as  so  many  cobwebs.  Ah,  sir,  speak  out  your  mind  !  Tell 
what  it  is  that  lies  at  the  bottom  of  your  enmity  to  the  entire  pre- 
servation of  the  Lord's  Day.  It  is  the  concealment  of  your  sen- 
timents that  is  the  darkest  part  of  youi  whole  address.  You  are 
an  utter  stranger  to  me,  and  I  dare  not  judge  as  to  your  true  mo- 
tives. But  every  thinking  man  cannot  but  form  this  opinion  in 
his  own  mind,  that  the  reason  why  you  despise  the  lessons  of  all 
God's  holiest  and  wisest  servants  in  this  land,  is  not  that  you 
think  little  of  the  resolutions  of  popular  assemblies  (that  is  a  mis- 
erable subterfuge,  unworthy  of  any  but  a  mere  debater,)  but  that 
you  despise  and  trample  under  foot  the  divine  message  which 
they  bring.  You  say  you  are  threatened  to  be  overwhelmed 
with  a  flood  of  ooioquy.  Do  not  be  afraid.  You  are  on  the 
world's  side — "  the  world  cannot  hate  you."  There  are  not  many 
to  lift  up  their  voices  in  behalf  of  the  holy  Sabbath.  Those  who 
do,  are  the  followers  of  one  who  bade  us  bless  and  curse  not. 
You  say  "  you  do  not  court  approbation,  and  you  care  nothing  for 
condemnation."  This  may  be  a  brave  speech :  few  will  regard 
it  as  a  wise  one.  If  you  mean  that  you  do  not  care  for  the  con- 
demnation of  worldly  men,  there  would  be  something  right  in 
that,  for  in  doing  our  duty,  we  must  expect  that  the  world  which 
crucified  our  Lord  will  not  spare  his  servants  ;  but  if  you  mean 
that  you  do  not  care  for  the  condemnation  of  God's  people,  and 
of  the  Word  of  God,  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  is  to  be  your 
Judge,  then  will  you  soon  repent  your  words  with  bitter  tears. 
Why,  sir,  what  are  you,  that  you  should  say,  "  I  care  nothing  for 
condemnation  ?"  "  Can  thine  heart  endure,  or  can  thine  hands 
be  strong  in  the  day  that  I  shall  deal  with  thee  ?"  "  Hast  thou  an 
arm  like  God,  or  canst  thou  thunder  with  a  voice  like  him  ?"  If 
the  condemnation  of  your  words,  which  God's  people  are  now 
testifying  in  every  part  of  the  land,  be  righteous  condemnation — 
if  it  be  in  accordance  with  the  Word  of  God  and  the  mind  of 
Christ — is  it  the  part  of  a  wise  man  to  say,  "  I  care  not  for  it?* 
You  may  say  so  now  in  the  blindness  of  your  heart,  but  the  day 
is  at  hand  when  you  will/ee/  the  reverse. 


332  LETTER  ON  SABBATH  RAILWAYS. 

And  now  one  word  as  to  your  proposed  motion.  It  runs  as 
follows  : — "  Whereas  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Directors  of  the  Com- 
pany to  give  implicit  obedience  to  the  Law  of  God,  &c., — This 
meeting  resolves  that  it  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  duty  of  the 
Directors  as  aforesaid,  and  they  are  hereby  enjoined  to  provide 
trains  to  be  run  from  the  cities  of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow  re- 
spectively, in  the  morning  and  in  the  evening  of  Sunday"  &c. 

I  do  not  know  whether  this  motion  has  come  entirely  from  your 
own  mind,  or  whether  several  have  agreed  with  you  in  it ;  but 
I  here  freely  state  my  conviction,  formed  upon  the  calm  and  de- 
liberate study  of  the  motion,  and  without  the  slightest  desire  to  use 
a  harsh  or  improper  term,  that  THE  MOTION  is  BLASPHEMOUS.  You 
say.  first,  that  it  is  your  duty  to  give  implicit  obedience  to  the  Law 
of  God.  What  is  the  Law  of  God?  "  Remember  the  Sabbath  Day  to 
keep  it  holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor  and  do  all  thy  work  :  but  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God  :  in  it  thou  shalt 
not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-ser- 
vant, nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is 
within  thy  gates  :  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and 
earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh-day ; 
wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath  Day,  and  hallowed  it," 
Exodus  xx.  8—11.  Now,  sir,  if,  as  I  presume,  you  spent  your 
early  years  in  Scotland,  trained  up,  perhaps,  under  the  watchful 
eye  of  one  who  prayed  for  her  child  that  he  might  walk  in  wis- 
dom's ways,  you  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  explanation  given  of 
this  Commandment  in  the  Shorter  Catechism.  (Qu.  60.)  "  The 
Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy  resting  all  that  day,  even 
from  such  worldly  employments  and  recreations  as  are  lawful  on 
other  days,  spending  the  whole  time  in  the  public  and  private  ex- 
ercises of  God's  worship,  except  so  much  as  is  to  be  taken  up  in 
the  works  of  necessity  and  mercy."  This  is  the  Law  of  God, 
and  this  is  the  received  interpretation  of  it,  both  of  which  were, 
no  doubt,  in  your  eye  when  you  penned  that  memorable  sentence, 
"It  is  the  duty  of  the  Directors  to  give  implicit  obedience  to  the 
Law  of  God."  And  yet,  before  the  ink  was  dry,  you  write  down, 
"  The  Directors  are  enjoined  to  provide  trains  to  be  run  in  the 
morning  and  evening  of  Sunday."  In  other  words,  you  hold  in 
your  hand  the  Two  Tables  of  Stone,  written  with  God's  finger, 
and  you  say,  we  should  obey  this,  and  then  you  dash  them  on  the 
ground,  and  say  it  is  our  duty,  notwithstanding,  to  trample  on 
and  defy  them.  Ah  !  sir,  you  may  call  this  reason  and  plain 
sense,  but  simpler  men  can  see  that  it  is  open  mockery  of  God's 
Holy  Law,  and  of  Him  on  whose  heart  it  was  graven  from  eter- 
nity. Such  lip-acknowledgment  of  God  arid  his  Law,  God  hates 
and  despises.  I  solemnly  declare,  and  it  is  the  feeling  of  many 
besides  me,  that  I  would  have  been  less  shocked  if  you  had 
written  down,  "  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Directors  to  break  God's 
Law."  That  would  have  been  honest  and  downright,  and  thou- 


LETTER    ON    SABBATH    RAILWAYS.  333 

sands  would  have  applauded  you.  But  when  you  set  out  with  the 
hypocritical  declaration  that  it  is  your  duty  to  give  implicit  obe- 
dience to  the  Law  of  God,  and  then  conclude  by  declaring  your 
resolution  to  break  it,  I  believe  in  my  heart  that  not  only  will 
God's  children  abhor  the  blasphemy,  but  honest  worldly  men  will 
despise  your  cowardice.  And  now,  sir,  1  have  done.  You  little 
know  the  feelings  of  deep  compassion  with  which  you,  and  the 
unhappy  men  who  voted  with  you,  are  regarded  by  many  an 
humble  and  holy  believer,  who  loves,  because  he  knows  the  pre- 
ciousness  of,  an  unbroken  Sabbath  Day.  Never  in  all  my  expe- 
rience did  I  meet  with  a  child  of  God  who  did  not  prize,  above 
all  other  earthly  things,  the  privilege  of  devoting  to  his  God  the 
seventh  part  of  his  time.  It  is  still  a  sign  between  God  and  his 
Israel.  It  is  this  simple  fact,  sir,  that  affords  me  ground  to  fear 
that,  with  all  your  talents,  with  all  your  reason  and  plain  sense, 
you  are  yet  an  utter  stranger  to  the  peculiar  tastes,  and  joys,  and 
hopes  of  those  who  love  the  Lord.  You  proclaim  your  own 
shame.  You  prove,  even  to  the  blind  world,  that  you  are  not 
journeying  toward  the  Sabbath  above,  where  the  Sabbath-breaker 
cannot  come.  If  you  shall  really  carry  your  motion,  against  the 
prayers  and  longings  of  God's  people  in  this  land,  then,  sir,  you 
will  triumph  for  a  little  while ;  but  Scotland's  sin,  committed 
against  light,  and  against  solemn  warning,  will  not  pass  unavenged. 
— I  am,  Sir,  &c. 

P.  S. — As  an  advocate  learned  in  the  law,  you  must  be  well 
aware  that  the  law  of  God,  as  expounded  by  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland  (and  which  is  sub- 
scribed by  every  denomination  of  orthodox  Dissenters  in  Scot- 
land, is  also  the  law  of  the  land,  as  ratified  and  enacted  by  the 
Act  1690  of  the  Parliament  of  Scotland  in  the  two  following 
clauses  : — 

"  As  it  is  the  law  of  nature,  that,  in  general,  a  due  proportion 
of  time  be  set  apart  for  the  worship  of  God,  so,  in  his  Word,  by 
a  positive,  moral,  and  perpetual  commandment,  binding  all  men  in 
all  ages,  he  hath  particularly  appointed  one  day  in  seven  for  a 
Sabbath,  to  be  kept  holy  unto  him  ;  which,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  the  last  day  of  the 
week,  and  from  the  resurrection  of  Christ  was  changed  into  the 
first  day  of  the  week,  which  in  Scripture  is  called  the  Lord's 
Day,  and  is  to  be  continued  to  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  Chris- 
tian Sabbath." 

"  This  Sabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto  the  Lord,  when  men, 
after  a  due  preparing  of  their  hearts,  and  ordering  of  their  com- 
mon affairs  beforehand,  do  not  only  observe  an  holy  rest  all  the 
day  from  their  own  works,  words,  and  thoughts,  about  their 
worldly  employments  and  recreations,  but  also  are  taken  up  the 


334  COMMUNION    WITH    BRETHREN 

whole  time  in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of  his  worship,  and 
in  the  duties  of  necessity  and  mercy." 

If  this  be  true,  which* you  know  it  is,  then  you  stand  convicted 
before  the  British  public  as  one  who  proclaimed  it  to  be  the  duty 
of  the  Directors  to  break  both  the  Law  of  God  and  the  law  of  the 
land. 

ST.  PETER'S,  DUNDEE.  1st  December,  1841. 


COMMUNION  WITH  BRETHREN  OF  OTHER 
DENOMINATIONS. 


TO    THE    EDITOR    OF    THE    DUNDEE    WARDER. 


DEAR  SIR — Allow  me,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  to  ask  a 
place  in  your  columns.  My  object  in  doing  so  is  not  to  defend 
myself,  which  we  are  all  perhaps  too  ready  to  do,  but  to  state 
simply,  and  calmly,  what  appear  to  me  to  be  the  Scriptural  grounds 
of  Free  Ministerial  Communion  among  all  who  are  faithful  minis- 
ters of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whatever  name  known  among 
men.  These  views  I  have  long  held  ;  they  were  maintained  by 
the  early  Reformers,  and  by  the  Church  of  Scotland  in  her  best 
days,  and  I  bless  God  that,  by  the  decision  of  the  last  General 
Assembly,  they  are  once  more  declared  to  be  the  principles  of  our 
beloved  Church.  I  am  anxious  to  do  this,  because  the  question  is 
one  of  great  difficulty,  requiring  deeper  thoughts  than  most  have 
bestowed  upon  it ;  and  it  is  of  vast  importance,  in  this  day  of 
conflicting  opinions,  to  be  firmly  grounded  on  the  Lord's  side. 

Of  the  respectable  ministers,  who  so  lately  officiated  for  me 
during  my  illness,  I  shall  say  nothing,  except  that  they  agreed  to 
assist  me  in  a  time  of  need  in  the  kindest  manner,  and  that,  how- 
ever much  I  differ  from  them  on  several  points  of  deepest  interest, 
I,  along  with  many  in  the  Church,  do  regard  them  as  faithful  minis- 
ters of  Christ ;  and  I  trust  they  will  utterly  disregard  the  poor  in- 
sinuations as  to  their  motives,  (contained  in  the  letters  of  your 
correspondents,)  which,  I  regret  to  say,  disfigure  your  last  paper. 

In  order  to  clear  our  way  in  this  subject,  allow  me  to  open  up, 
first,  the  subject  of  Free  Communion  among  private  Christians, 
and  then  that  of  Free  Communion  among  Christian  Ministers. 

1.  1  believe  it  to  be  the  mind  of-  Christ,  that  all  who  are  vitally 
united  to  him,  should  love  one  another,  exhort  one  another  daily, 
communicate  freely  of  their  substance  to  one  another  when  poor, 
pray  with  and  for  one  another,  and  sit  down  together  at  the 
Lord's  table.  Each  of  these  positions  may  be  proved  by  the 
Word  of  God.  It  is  quite  true  that  we  may  be  frequently  de- 
ceived in  deciding  upon  the  real  godliness  of  those  with  whom 
we  are  brought  into  contact.  The  Apostles  themselves  were  de- 
ceived, and  we  must  not  expect  to  do  the  work  of  the  ministry 
with  fewer  difficulties  than  they  had  to  encounter.  Still  I  have 


OF    OTHER    DENOMINATIONS.  835 

no  doubt  frorr.  Scripture  that,  where  we  have  good  reason  for  re- 
garding a  man  as  a  child  of  God,  we  are  permitted  and  com- 
manded to  treat  him  as  a  brother  ;  and,  as  the  most  secret  pledge 
of  heavenly  friendship,  to  sit  down  freely  at  the  table  of  our  com- 
mon Lord,  to  eat  bread  and  drink  wine  together  in  remembrance 
of  Christ.  The  reason  of  this  rule  is  plain.  If  we  have  solid 
ground  to  believe  that  a  fellow-sinner  has  been,  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  grafted  into  the  true  vine,  then  we  have  ground  to  believe, 
that  we  are  vitally  united  to  one  another  for  eternity.  The  same 
blood  has  washed  us,  the  same  Spirit  has  quickened  us,  we  lean 
upon  the  same  pierced  breast,  we  love  the  same  law,  we  are 
guided  by  the  same  sleepless  eye,  we  are  to  stand  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  same  throne,  we  shall  blend  our  voices  eternally  in 
singing  the  same  song,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  !"  Is  it  not  rea- 
sonable, then,  that  we  should  own  one  another  on  earth  as  fellow- 
travellers  to  our  Father's  house,  and  fellow-heirs  of  the  incor- 
ruptible crown  ?  Upon  this  I  have  always  acted,  both  in  sitting 
down  at  the  Lord's  table,  and  in  admitting  others  to  that  blessed 
privilege.  I  was  once  permitted  to  unite  in  celebrating  the  Lord's 
Supper  in  an  Upper  Room  in  Jerusalem.  There  were  fourteen 
present,  the  most  of  whom,  I  had  good  reason  to  believe,  knew 
and  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Several  were  godly  Episco- 
palians, two  were  converted  Jews,  and  one  a  Christian  from 
Nazareth,  converted  under  the  American  Missionaries.  The 
bread  and  wine  were  dispensed  in  the  Episcopal  manner,  and 
most  were  kneeling  as  they  received  them.  Perhaps  your  cor- 
respondents would  have  shrunk  back  with  horror,  and  called  this 
the  confusion  of  Babel ;  we  felt  it  to  be  the  sweet  fellowship  with 
Christ  and  with  the  Brethren  ;  and  as  we  left  the  Upper  Room, 
and  looked  out  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  we  remembered  with 
calm  joy  the  prayer  of  our  Lord  that  ascended  from  one  of  its 
shady  ravines,  after  the  first  Lord's  Supper.  "  Neither  pray  I  for 
these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe  in  me  through 
their  word,  that  they  all  may  be  ONE." 

The  table  of  Christ  is  a  family  table  spread  in  this  wilderness, 
and  none  of  the  true  children  should  be  absent  from  it,  or  be 
separated  while  sitting  at  it.  We  are  told  of  Rowland  Hill,  that, 
upon  one  occasion,  "  when  he  had  preached  in  a  chapel  where 
none  but  baptized  adults  were  admitted  to  the  sacrament,  he 
wished  to  have  communicated  with  them,  but  was  told  respectfully, 
you  cannot  sit  down  at  our  table.  He  only  calmly  replied,  *  I 
thought  it  was  the  Lord's  table.'" 

The  early  Reformers  held  the  same  view.  Calvin  wrote  to 
Cranmer  that  he  would  cross  ten  seas  to  bring  it  about.  Baxter, 
Owen,  and  Howe,  in  a  later  generation,  pleaded  for  it ;  and  the 
Westminster  Divines  laid  down  the  same  principle  in  few  but 
solemn  words,  "  Saints,  by  profession,  are  bound  to  maintain  an 
holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the  worship  of  God — which 


336  COMMUNION    WITH    BRETHREN 

communion,  as  God  offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extended  unto 
all  those  who  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus."  These  words,  embodied  m  our  standards,  show  clearh 
that  the  views  maintained  above  are  the  very  principles  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland. 

2.  The  second  Scriptural  Communion  is  Ministerial  Commu- 
nion. Here  also  I  believe  it  to  be  the  mind  of  Christ,  that  all  who 
are  true  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  sound  in  the  faith, 
called  to  the  ministry,  and  owned  of  God  therein,  should  love  one 
another,  pray  one  for  another,  bid  one  another  God  speed,  own 
one  another  as  fellow-soldiers,  fellow-servants,  and  fellow-laborers 
in  the  vineyard,  and,  so  far  as  God  offereth  opportunity,  help  one 
another  in  the  work  of  the  ministry.  Each  of  these  positions  also 
may  be  proved  by  the  Word  of  God.  I  am  aware  that  practically 
it  is  a  point  of  far  greater  difficulty  and  delicacy  than  the  com- 
munion of  private  Christians,  because  I  can  own  many  a  one  as  a 
fellow  Christian,  and  can  joyfully  sit  down  with  him  at  the  Lord's 
Table,  while  I  may  think  many  of  his  views  of  divine  truth  de- 
fective, and  could  not  receive  him  as  a  sound  teacher.  But 
although  caution  and  sound  discretion  are  no  doubt  to  be  used  in 
applying  this  or  any  other  Scripture  rule,  yet  the  rule  itself  appears 
to  be  simple  enough — that,  where  any  minister  of  any  denomina- 
tion holds  the  head,  is  sound  in  doctrine  and  blameless  in  life, 
preaches  Christ  and  him  crucified  as  the  only  way  of  pardon,  arid 
the  only  source  of  holiness,  especially  if  he  has  been  owned  of 
God  in  the  conversion  of  souls  and  upbuilding  of  saints,  we  are 
bound  to  hold  ministerial  communion  with  him,  whenever  Provi- 
dence opens  the  way.  What  are  we  that  we  should  shut  our 
pulpits  against  such  a  man  ?  True,  he  may  hold  that  Prelacy  is 
the  scriptural  form  of  church  government.  He  may  have  signed 
the  37th  article  of  the  Church  of  England,  giving  the  Queen  the 
chief  power  in  all  causes,  whether  ecclesiastical  or  civil ;  still  if 
he  be  a  Berridge  or  a  Rowland  Hill,  he  is  an  honored  servant  oi 
Christ.  True,  he  may  hold  establishments  to  be  unscriptural — he 
may  not  see  as  I  do  that  the  Queen  is  the  minister  of  God,  and 
ought  to  use  all  her  authority  in  extending,  defending,  and  main- 
taining the  Church  of  Christ — still,  if  he  be  like  some  I  could 
name,  he  is  a  faithful  servant  of  Christ.  True,  he  may  have  in- 
consistencies of  mind  which  we  cannot  account  for — he  may  have 
prejudices  of  sect  and  education  which  destroy  much  of  our  com- 
fort in  meeting  him  (and  can  we  plead  exemption  from  these  ?)— 
he  may  sometimes  have  spoken  rashly  and  uncharitably  (I  also 
have  done  the  same) — still,  I  cannot  but  own  him  as  a  servant  of 
Christ.  If  the  Master  owns  him  in  his  work,  shall  the  sinful  fel- 
low-servant disown  him  ?  Shall  we  be  more  cautious  than  our 
Lord?  True,  he  may  have  much  imperfection  in  his  views;  so 
had  Apollos.  He  may  be  to  be  blamed  in  some  things,  and  with- 
stood to  the  face :  so  it  was  with  Peter.  He  may  have  acted  a 


OF    OTHER    DENOMINATIONS.  337 

cowardly  part  at  one  time  ;  so  did  John  Mark.  Still  I  maintain 
that  unless  he  has  shown  himself  a  Demas,  "  a  lover  of  this  present 
world  ,"  or  one  of  those  who  have  a  "  form  of  godliness,  denying 
the  power  thereof,"  we  are  not  allowed  to  turn  away  from  him, 
nor  to  treat  him  as  an  adversary. 

Such  were  the  principles  of  the  Reformers.  Calvin  says  of 
Luther,  when  he  was  loading  him  with  abuse,  "  Let  him  call  me 
a  dog  or  a  devil,  I  will  acknowledge  him  as  a  servant  of  Christ." 
The  devoted  Usher  preached  in  the  pulpit  of  Samuel  Rutherford  ; 
and  at  a  later  date,  before  the  unscriptural  Act  of  1799  was  passed, 
to  hinder  faithful  English  ministers  from  carrying  the  light  of 
Divine  truth  into  the  death-like  gloom  of  our  Scottish  parishes,  a 
minister  of  the  Synod  of  Glasgow  defended  himself  for  admitting 
Whitfield  into  his  pulpit  in  these  memorable  words: — "There  is 
no  law  of  Christ,  no  act  of  Assembly,  prohibiting  me  to  give  my 
pulpit  to  an  Episcopal,  Independent  or  Baptist  minister,  if  of  sound 
principles  in  the  fundamentals  of  religion,  and  of  sober  life."* 
The  same  truth  is  clearly  to  be  deduced  from  the  25th  chapter  of 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  where  it  is  declared  that  '*  the  visible 
Church  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the  world  that  profess  the 
true  reKgion,  together  with  their  children."  And  then  it  is  added, 
"  Unto  this  Catholic  visible  Church  Christ  hath  given  the  min- 
istry," &c.  From  which  it  plainly  follows,  that  faithful  ministers 
belonging  to  all  parts  of  the  visible  Church  are  to  be  recognized 
as  ministers  whom  Christ  hath  given.  Such  I  believe  to  be 
the  principles  of  God's  word ;  such  are  clearly  the  views  of  the 
standards  of  our  Church,  and  I  do  hail  it  as  a  token  that  the  SpiKt 
of  God  was  really  poured  down  upon  the  last  General  Assembly. 
that  they  so  calmly  and  deliberately  swept  away  the  unchristian 
Act  of  1799  from  the  statute-book,  and  returned  to  the  good  old 
way. 

It  has  often  been  my  prayer,  that  no  unfaithful  minister  might 
ever  be  heard  within  the  walls  of  St.  Peter's.  My  elders  and 
people  can  bear  witness  that  they  have  seldom  heard  any  voice 
from  its  pulpit  that  did  not  proclaim  "  ruin  by  the  Fall,  righteous- 
ness by  Christ,  and  regeneration  by  the  Spirit."  Difficult  as  it  is 
in  these  days  to  find  supply,  I  had  rather  that  no  voice  should  be 
heard  there  at  all  than  "  the  voice  of  strangers,"  from  whom 
Christ's  sheep  will  flee.  Silence  in  the  pulpit  does  not  edify  souls, 
but  it  does  not  ruin  them.  But  the  living  servant  of  Christ  is  dear 
to  my  heart,  and  welcome  to  address  my  flock,  let  him  come  from 
whatever  quarter  of  the  earth  he  may.  I  have  sat  with  delight 
uuder  the  burning  words  of  a  faithful  Lutheran  pastor.  I  have 
been  fed  by  the  ministrations  of  American  Congregationalists,  and 
devoted  Episcopalians,  and  all  of  my  flock  who  know  and  love 
Christ  would  have  loved  to  hear  them  too.  If  dear  Martin  Boos 

*  See  Presbyterian  Review  for  January,  1839,  where  most  of  the  above  facts  are  more 
fully  stated,  and  similar  views  ably  advanced,  by  a  dear  fellow-laborer  in  the  ministry 
VOL.  i.  22 


338  COMMUNION    WITH    BRETHREN 

were  alive,  pastor  of  the  Church  of  Rome  though  he  was?  h« 
would  have  been  welcome  too  ;  and  who  that  knows  the  value  of 
souls  and  the  value  of  a  living  testimony  would  say  it  was  wrong  ? 

Had  I  admitted  to  my  pulpit  some  frigid  Evangelical  of  our 
own  Church — (I  allude  to  no  individual,  but  I  fear  it  is  a  common 
case) — one  whose  head  is  sound  in  all  the  stirring  questions  of  the 
day,  but  whose  heart  is  cold  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  sinners, 
would  any  watchful  brother  of  sinners  have  sounded  an  alarm  in 
the  next  day's  gazette  to  warn  me  and  my  flock  of  the  sin  and 
danger  ?  I  fear  not.  And  yet  Baxter  says  of  such  a  man,  "  No- 
thing can  be  more  indecent  than  to  hear  a  dead  preacher  speak- 
ing to  dead  sinners  the  living  truth  of  the  living  God."  With 
such  ministers  I  have  no  communion.  "O  my  soul,  come  not 
thou  into  their  secret ;  unto  their  assembly,  mine  honor,  be  not 
thou  united." 

In  conclusion,  let  me  notice  the  effect  of  this  Free  Ministerial 
Communion  upon  our  glorious  struggle  for  Christ's  kingly  office 
in  Scotland.  I  believe  with  many  of  my  brethren  'that  the 
Church  of  Scotland  is  at  this  moment  a  city  set  upon  a  hill  that 
cannot  be  hid.  I  believe  she  is  a  spectacle  to  men  and  to  angels, 
contending  in  the  sight  of  the  universe  for  Christ's  twofold  crown 
— his  crown  over  nations,  and  his  crown  over  the  visible  Catholic 
Church.  She  stands  between  the  Voluntary  on  the  one  side,  and 
the  Erastian  on  the  other,  and  with  one  hand  on  the  Word  of  God, 
and  the  other  lifted  up  to  heaven,  implores  her  adorable  head  to 
uphold  her  as  a  faithful  witness  unto  death,  in  a  day  of  trouble, 
and  rebuke,  and  blasphemy.  In  generations  past  this  cause  has 
been  maintained  in  Scotland  at  all  hands,  and  against  all  enemies  ; 
and  if  God  calls  us  to  put  our  feet  in  the  blood-stained  footsteps 
of  the  Scottish  worthies,  I  dare  not  boast,  but  I  will  pray  that  the 
calm  faith  of  Hugh  Mackail,  and  the  cheerful  courage  of  Donald 
Cargill  may  be  given  me.  But  is  this  a  reason  why  we  should 
not  live  up  to  the  spirit  of  the  New  Testament,  in  our  dealing 
with  Christians  and  Christian  ministers  of  other  denominations  ? 
Is  this  a  reason  why  we  should  not  wipe  off  every  stain  from  the 
garments  of  our  beloved  Church  ?  Is  it  not  the  very  thing  that 
demands  that  each  member  of  our  Church  should  set  his  house 
in  order,  purging  out  all  the  old  leaven  of  carnal  division,  reform- 
ing his  own  spirit  and  family,  according  to  the  rule  of  God's  Word 
— that  elders  and  ministers  should  seek  revival  and  reformation  in 
their  private  and  public  walk,  and  pant  after  more  of  the  spirit  of 
our  suffering  head  and  elder  brother  ?  If  a  faithful  Episcopal 
minister  be  wrong  in  his  views  of  Church  government,  as  I  be- 
lieve he  is — if  many  of  our  faithful  Dissenting  brethren  are  wrong 
in  opposing  Christ's  headship  over  nations,  as  I  believe  they  are 
—what  is  the  scriptuial  mode  of  seeking  to  set  them  right  ?  Is  it 
to  set  up  unscriptural  barriers  between  us  and  them  ?  Is  it  to 
count  them  as  enemies,  however  much  Christ  acknowledges  them 


OF    OTHER    DENOMINATIONS. 


as  good  and  faithful  servants  ?  Is  it  to  call  them  by  opprobrious 
epithets — to  impute  mean  and  wicked  motives  for  their  undertak- 
ing the  holiest  services — to  rake  among  the  ashes  for  their  hard 
sayings  ?  I  think  not.  Christ's  way  is  a  more  excellent  way, 
however  unpleasant  to  the  proud  carnal  heart.  "  Let  us,  there- 
fore, as  many  as  be  perfect,  be  thus  minded,  and  if  in  anything  ye 
be  otherwise  minded,  God  shall  reveal  even  this  unto  you."  I 
have  looked  at  this  question  from  the  brink  of  eternity,  and  in 
such  a  light,  I  can  assure  your  correspondents  that,  if  they  know 
the  Lord,  they  will  regret,  as  I  have  done,  the  want  of  more  cau- 
tion in  speaking  of  the  doings  and  motives  of  other  men.  Let 
us  do  our  part  towards  our  Dissenting  brethren  according  to  the 
Scriptures,  however  they  may  treat  us.  We  shall  be  no  losers. 
Perhaps  we  may  gain  those  who  are  brethren  indeed  to  think 
more  as  we  do.  At  least  they  will  love  us,  and  cease  to  speak 
evil  of  us. 

If  our  Church  is  to  fall  under  the  iron  foot  of  despotism,  God 
grant  that  it  may  fall  reformed  and  purified — pure  in  its  doctrine, 
government,  discipline,  and  worship — scriptural  in  its  spirit — mis- 
sionary in  its  aim — and  holy  in  its  practice — a  truly  golden  can- 
dlestick— a  pleasant  vine.  If  the  daughter  of  Zion  must  be  made 
a  widow,  and  sit  desolate  on  the  ground,  grant  her  latest  cry  may 
be  that  of  her  once  suffering,  now  exalted  Head,  "  Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  I  remain,  dear  Sir, 
yours,  &c. 

ST.  PETER'S,  DUNDEE,  July  6,  1842. 


TO  THE  LAMBS  OF  THE  FLOCK. 

"  He  shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd  ;  he  shall  gather  the  lambs  with  his  arm, 
and  carry  them  in  his  bosom." — ISAIAH  xl.  11. 

BELOVED  CHILDREN — Jesus  is  the  Good  Shepherd.  His  arm 
was  stretched  out  on  the  cross,  and  his  bosom  was  pierced  with 
the  spear.  That  arm  is  able  to  gather  you,  and  that  bosom  is 
open  to  receive  you.  I  pray  for  you  every  day  that  you  may  be 
saved  by  Christ.  He  said  to  me,  "  Feed  my  lambs,"  and  I  daily 
return  the  words  to  him,  "  Lord,  feed  my  lambs."  In  the  bow- 
els of  Jesus  Christ  I  long  after  you  all.  I  believe  Christ  has 
gathered  some  of  you.  But  are  no  more  to  be  gathered  ?  Are 
no  more  green  brands  to  be  plucked  from  the  burning  ?  Will  no 
more  of  you  hide  beneath  the  white  robe  of  Jesus  ?  Oh,  come  ! 
for  yet  there  is  room.  Lift  up  your  hearts  to  God  while  I  tell 
you  something  more  of  the  Good  Shepherd. 

I.  JESUS  HAS  A  FLOCK. 

"  He  shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd."  Every  shepherd 
must  have  a  flock,  and  so  has  Christ.  I  once  saw  a  flock  in  a 


340  TO    THE    ~AMBS    OF    THE    FLOCK. 

valley  near  Jerusalem,  and  the  shephei  d  went  before  them  and 
called  the  sheep,  and  they  knew  his  voice  and  followed  him.  1 
said,  this  is  the  way  Jesus  leads  his  sheep.  Oh  that  I  may  be  one 
of  them  ! 

1.  Christ's  Flock  is  a   little  Fleck. — Hear  what  Jesus  sayg, 
'  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  it  is  your  Father's -good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  kingdom."     Luke  xii.  32.     Pray  to  be  among  the 
little  flock.     Look  at  the  world,  eight  hundred  millions  of  men, 
women  and  children,  of  different  countries,  color,  and  language, 
all  journeying  to  the  Judgment  Seat.     Is  this  Christ's  flock  ?     Ah, 
no  !     Five  hundred  millions  never  heard  the  sweet  name  of  Jesus, 
and  of  the  rest  the  most  see  no  beauty  in  the  Rose  of  Sharon. 
Christ's  is  a  little  flock.     Look  at  this  town.     What  crowds  press 
along  the  streets  on  a  market  day.     What  a  large  flock  is  here. 
Is  this  the  flock  of  Christ  ?     No.     It  is  to  be  feared  that  most  of 
these  are  not  the  brothers  and  sisters  of  Christ ;  they  do  not  bear 
his  likeness  ;  they  do  not  follow  the  Lamb  now,  and  will  not  fol- 
low him  in  eternity.     Look  round  the  Sabbath  Schools.     What  a 
number  of  young  faces  are  there  !     How  many  beaming  eyes ! 
How  many  precious  souls  !     Is  this  the  flock  of  Christ  ?     No,  no. 
The  most  of  you  have  hard  and  stony  hearts — the  most  of  you  love 
pleasure  more  than  God — the  most  of  you  love  sin,  and  lightly  es- 
teem Christ.    "  What  a  pity  it  is  that  they  do  not  a'  come  to  Christ, 
for  they  would  be  sic  happy,"  said  one  of  yourselves.     I  could 
weep  when  I  think  how  many  of  you  will  live  lives  of  sin,  and  die 
deaths  of  horror,  and  spend  an  eternity  in  hell.     Beloved  children, 
pray  that  you  may  be  like  the  one  lily  among  many  thorns — tha\ 
you  may  be  the  few  Iambs  in  the  midst  of  a  world  of  wolves. 

2.  Christ's  Sheep  are  marked  Sheep. — In  almost  every  flock 
the  sheep  are  all  marked  in  order  that  the  shepherd  may  knovt 
them.     The  mark  is  often  made  with  tar  on  the  woolly  back  o( 
the  sheep.     Sometimes  it  is  the  first  letter  of  the  owner's  namt,. 
The  use  of  the  mark  is  that  they  may  not  be  lost  when  they  wan- 
der among  other  sheep.     So  it  is  with  the  flock  of  Jesus.     Every 
sheep  of  his  has  two  marks.     One  mark  is  made  with  the  btood 
of  Jesus.      Every   sheep  and  lamb  in  Christ's  flock  was  once 
guilty  and  defiled  with  sin,  altogether  become  filthy.     Buc  every 
one  of  them  has  been  drawn  to  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  washed 
there.     They  are  all  like  sheep  "  come  up  from  the  washing." 
They  can  all  say,  "  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood."     Rev.  i.  5.     Have  you  this  mark  ? 
Look  and  see.     You  can  never  be  in  heaven  unless  you  have  it. 
Every  one  there  has  washed  his  robes  and  made  them  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb.     Rev.  vii.  14.     Another  mark  is  made 
by  the  Holy  Spirit.     This  is  not  a  mark  which  you  can  see  out- 
lide,  like  the  mark  on  the  white  wool  of  the  sheep.     It  is  deep, 
deep  in  the  bosom,  where  the  eye  of  man  cannot  look.     It  is  A 
NEW  HEART.     Ezek.  xxxri.  26.     "  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give 


TO    THE    LAMBS    OF    THE    FLOCK.  341 

you."  This  is  the  seal  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  he  gives  to  all 
them  that  believe.  With  infinite  power  he  puts  forth  his  unseen 
hand,  and  silently  changes  the  heart  of  all  that  are  truly  Christ's. 
Have  you  got  the  new  heart?  You  never  will  go  to  heaven 
without  it.  •'  If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none 
of  His."  Beloved  children,  pray  for  these  two  marks  of  the 
sheep  of  Jesus — forgiveness  through  blood  and  a  new  heart.  Oh, 
be  in  earnest  to  get  them,  and  to  get  them  now.  Soon  the  Chief 
Shepherd  will  come,  and  set  the  sheep  on  his  right  hand,  and  the 
goats  on  his  left.  Where  will  you  be  in  that  day  ? 

3.  Christ's  Sheep  all  flock  together. — Sheep  love  to  go  toge- 
ther. A  sheep  never  goes  with  a  wolf  or  with  a  dog,  but  always 
with  the  flock.  Especially  when  a  storm  is  coming  down,  they 
keep  near  one  another.  When  the  sky  turns  dark  with  clouds, 
and  the  first  drops  of  a  thunder-shower  are  coming  on,  the  shep- 
herds say  that  you  will  see  the  sheep  flocking  down  from  the 
hills,  and  all  meeting  together  in  some  sheltered  valley.  They 
love  to  keep  together.  So  it  is  with  the  flock  of  Jesus.  They 
do  not  love  to  go  with  the  world,  but  always  one  with  another. 
Christian  loves  Christian.  They  have  the  same  peace,  the  same 
spirit,  the  same  shepherd,  the  same  fold  on  the  hills  of  immor- 
tality. Especially  in  the  dark  and  cloudy  day,  such  as  our  day 
is  likely  to  be,  the  sheep  of  Christ  are  driven  together,  to  weep 
together.  They  love  to  pray  together,  to  sing  praise  together,  to 
hide  in  Christ  together. 

"  Little  children,  love  one  another."  Make  companions  of  those 
that  fear  God.  Flee  from  all  others.  Who  can  take  fire  into 
their  bosom  and  not  be  burned  ?  I  remember  of  one  little  boy 
who  was  indeed  a  lamb  of  Christ's  fold.  He  could  not  bear  a  lie  ; 
and  whenever  he  found  any  of  his  companions  telling  a  falsehood, 
he  left  their  company  altogether.  There  was  one  boy  with  whom 
he  was  very  intimate.  This  boy  one  day  began  to  boast  of  some- 
thing he  had  done,  which  boast  our  little  Christian  saw  at  once  to 
be  a  lie.  Upon  this,  he  told  him  that  he  must  never  again  come 
to  his  house,  and  that  he  would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  him 
till  he  was  a  better  boy.  His  mother  asked  him  how  he  would 
know  when  he  was  a  better  boy  ?  He  said  that  he  would  soon 
see  some  marks  which  would  show  him  that  he  was  better.  "  And 
what  marks  will  you  know  it  by  ?"  "  I  think,"  said  he,  "  the  big- 
gest mark  will  be  that  he  loves  God." 

II.  WHAT  JESUS  DOES  FOR  HIS  FLOCK. 

1.  He  died  for  them. — "lam  the  good  shepherd;  the  good 
shepherd  giveth  his  life  for  his  sheep."  This  is  the  chief  beauty 
in  Christ.  The  wounds  that  marred  his  fair  body  make  him  alto- 
gether lovely  in  a  needy  sinner's  eye.  All  that  are  now  and  ever 
shall  be  the  sheep  of  Christ,  were  once  condemned  to  die.  The 
wrath  of  God  abode  upon  them.  They  were  ready  to  droo  into 


342  TO    THE    LAMBS    OF    THE    FLOCK. 

the  burning  lake.  Jesus  had  compassion  upon  them,  left  his  Fa- 
ther's bosom,  emptied  himself,  became  a  worm  and  no  man,  and 
died  under  the  sins  of  many.  "While  we  were  vet  sinners, 
Christ  died  for  us."  This  is  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Every 
one  in  the  flock  can  say,  "  He  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me." 

2.  He  seeks  and  finds  them. — We  would  never  seek  Christ  if 
he  did  not  seek  us  first.     We  would  never  find  Christ  if  he  did 
not  find  us.     "  The  Son  of  Man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost."     I  once  asked  a  shepherd,  "  How  do  you  find 
sheep  that  are  lost  in  the  snow  ?"     "  Oh,"  he  said,  "  we  go  down 
into  the  deep  ravines,  where  the  sheep  go  in  the  storms  ;  there  we 
find  the  sheep  huddled  together  beneath  the  snow."     "  And  are 
they  able  to  come  out  when  you  take  away  the  snow  ?"     "  Oh, 
no ;  if  they  had  to  take  a  single  step  to  save  their  lives  they  could 
not  do  it.     So  we  just  go  in  and  carry  them  out."     Ah !  this  is 
the  very  way  Jesus  saves  lost  sheep.     He  finds  us  frozen  and 
dead  in  the  deep  pit  of  sin.     If  we  had  to  take  a  single  step  to 
save  our  souls,  we  could  not  do  it.     But  he  reaches  down  his  arm 
and  carries  us  out.     This  he  does  for  every  sheep  he  saves. 
Glory,  glory,  glory  be  to  Jesus,  the  shepherd  of  our  souls :  Oh, 
children,  let  Jesus  gather  you.     Feel  your  helpless  condition,  and 
look  up  and  say,  Lord  help  me. 

3.  He  feeds  them. — •'  By  me  if  any  man  enter  in  he  shall  be 
saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out  and  find  pasture."     If  Jesus  has 
saved  you  he  will  feed  you.     He  will  feed  your  body.     "  I  have 
been  young,  and  now  am  old,  yet  never  saw  I  the  righteous  for- 
saken, nor  his  seed  begging  bread." 

The  birds  without  barn  or  storehouse  are  fed. 
From  them  let  us  learn  to  trust  for  our  bread ; 
His  saints  what  is  fitting  shall  ne'er  be  denied, 
So  long  as  'tis  written — the  Lord  will  provide. 

He  will  feed  your  soul.  He  that  feeds  the  little  flower  in  the 
cleft  of  the  craggy  precipice,  where  no  hand  of  man  can  reach  it, 
will  feed  your  soul  with  silent  drops  of  heavenly  dew.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  story  of  a  little  girl  in  Belfast  in  Ireland.  She 
was  at  a  Sabbath  School,  and  gained  a  Bible  as  a  prize  for  her 
good  conduct.  It  became  to  her  a  treasure  indeed.  She  was  fed 
out  of  it.  Her  parents  were  wicked.  She  often  read  to  them, 
but  they  became  worse  and  worse.  This  broke  Eliza's  heart. 
She  took  to  her  bed,  and  never  rose  again.  She  desired  to  see 
her  teacher.  When  he  came  he  said,  '*  You  are  not  without  a 
companion,  my  dear  child,"  taking  up  her  Bible.  "  No,"  she  re- 
plied— 

"  Precious  Bible !  what  a  treasure 

Does  the  Word  of  God  afford; 
All  I  want  for  life  or  pleasure, 

Food  and  med'cine,  shield  and  sword 
Let  the  world  account  me  poor. 
Haying  this  I  aak  no  more.-' 


TO    THE    LAM]]}    OF    THE    FLOCK.  343 

She  had  scarcely  repeated  the  lines  when  she  hung  back  her  head 
and  died.  Beloved  children,  this  is  the  way  Jesus  feeds  his  flock- 
He  is  a  tender,  constant,  Almighty  Shepherd.  If  you  oecome 
his  flock,  he  will  feed  you  all  the  way  to  glory. 

III.    JESUS    CARES    FOR    LAMBS. 

"  He  shall  gather  the  lambs  with  his  arm  and  carry  them  in  his 
bosom."  Every  careful  shepherd  deals  gently  with  the  lambs  of 
the  flock.  When  the  flocks  are  travelling,  the  lambs  are  not  able 
to  go  far,  they  often  grow  weary  and  lie  down.  Now,  a  kind 
shepherd  stoops  down  and  puts  his  gentle  arm  beneath  them,  and 
lays  them  in  his  bosom.  Such  a  shepherd  is  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
saved  children  are  his  lambs.  He  gathers  them  with  his  arm,  and 
carries  them  in  his  bosom.  Many  a  guilty  lamb  he  has  gathered 
and  carried  to  his  Father's  house.  Some  he  has  gathered  out  of 
this  place  whom  you  and  I  once  knew  well. 

Before  he  came  into  the  world  Jesus  cared  for  lambs.  Samuel 
was  a  very  little  child,  no  bigger  than  the  least  of  you,  when  he 
was  converted.  He  was  girded  with  a  linen  ephod,  and  his 
mother  made  him  a  little  coat,  and  brought  it  to  him  every  year. 
One  night  as  he  slept  in  the  Holy  place,  near  where  the  ark  of 
God  was  kept,  he  heard  a  voice  cry,  "  Samuel !"  He  started  up 
and  ran  to  old  Eli,  whose  eyes  were  dim,  and  said,  "  Here  am  I, 
for  thou  calledst  me."  And  Eli  said,  "  I  called  not,  lie  down 
again."  He  went  and  lay  down,  but  a  second  time  the  voice 
cried,  "  Samuel  !"  He  rose  and  went  to  Eli,  saying,  "  Here  am  I, 
for  thou  didst  cafl  me."  And  Eli  said,  "  I  called  not  my  son,  lie 
down  again."  A  third  time  the  holy  voice  cried,  "  Samuel !" 
And  he  arose  and  went  to  Eli  with  the  same  words ;  then  Eli  per- 
ceived that  the  Lord  had  called  the  child,  therefore  Eli  said,  "Go, 
lie  down,  and  it  shall  be  if  he  call  thee  thou  shalt  say,  Speak, 
Lord,  for  thy  servant  heareth."  So  he  went  and  lay  down.  A 
fourth  time  (how  often  Christ  will  call  on  little  children  !)  the  voice 
cried,  "  Samuel,  Samuel  !"  Then  Samuel  answered,  "  Speak, 
Lord,  for  thy  servant  heareth  !"  Thus  did  Jesus  gather  this  lamb 
with  his  arm  and  carried  him  in  his  bosom.  For  "  Samuel  grew, 
and  the  Lord  was  with  him  ;  and  the  Lord  revealed  himself  to 
Samuel  in  Shiloh."  1  Sam.  iii. 

Little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  till  Christ  be  formed 
in  you,  pray  that  the  same  Lord  would  reveal  himself  to  you. 
Some  people  say,  you  are  too  young  to  be  converted  and  saved. 
But  Samuel  was  not  too  young.  Christ  can  open  the  eyes  of  a 
child  as  easily  as  of  an  old  man.  Yea,  youth  is  the  best  time  to 
be  saved  in.  You  are  not  too  young  to  die,  not  too  young  to  be 
judged,  and  therefore  not  too  young^to  be  brought  to  Christ.  Do 
not  be  contented  to  hear  about  Christ  from  your  teachers ;  pray 
that  he  would  reveal  himself  to  you.  God  grant  there  mav  be 
many  little  Samuels  amongst  you. 


344  TO    THE    LAMBS    OF    THE    FLOCK. 

Jesus  cares  for  lambs  still.  The  late  Duke  ot  Hamilton  had 
two  sons.  The  eldest  fell  into  consumption,  when  a  boy,  which 
ended  in  his  death.  Two  ministers  went  to  see  him  at  the  family 
seat,  near  Glasgow,  where  he  lay.  After  prayer,  the  youth  took 
his  Bible  from  under  his  pillow,  and  turned  up  to  2  Tim.  iv.  7, 
"  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have 
kept  the  faith ;  henceforth,  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness ;"  and  added,  "  This,  sirs,  is  all  my  comfort !" 
When  his  death  approached,  he  called  his  younger  brother  to  his 
bed,  and  spoke  to  him  with  great  affection.  He  ended  with  these 
remarkable  words,  "  And  now,  Douglas,  in  a  little  time  you  will 
be  a  Duke,  but  I  shall  be  a  King." 

Let  me  tell  you  a  word  of  another  gentle  lamb,  whom  Jesus 

fathered,  and  whom  I  saw  on  her  way  from  grace  to  glory, 
he  was  early  brought  to  Christ,  and  early  taken  to  be  with  him 
where  he  is.  She  told  her  companions  that  she  generally  fell 
asleep  on  these  words,  "  His  left  hand  is  under  my  head,  and  his 
right  hand  doth  embrace  me ;"  and  sometimes  on  these,  "  Under- 
neath are  the  everlasting  arms."  She  said,  she  did  not  know 
how  it  was,  but  somehow  she  felt  that  Christ  was  always  near 
her.  Another  time  she  said,  "  I  think  it's  the  best  way  to  make 
myself  as  loathsome  as  I  can  before  him,  and  then  to  look  to  Je- 
sus." When  seized  with  her  last  illness,  and  told  that  the  doctors 
thought  she  would  not  live  long,  she  looked  quite  composed,  and 
said,  **  I  am  very  happy  at  that."  She  said  she  could  not  love 
Jesus  enough  here,  that  she  would  like  to  be  with  him,  and  then 
she  would  love  him  as  she  ought.  To  her  tender  watchful  rela- 
tive she  said,  "  I  wonder  at  your  often  looking  so  grave.  I'm  sur- 
prised at  it,  for  I  think  I  am  the  happiest  person  in  the  house.  I  have 
every  temporal  comfort,  and  then  I  am  going  to  Jesus."  After  a 
companion  had  been  with  her,  she  said,  "  Margaret  quite  entered 
into  my  happiness  ;  she  did  not  look  grave  but  smiled ;  that 
showed  how  much  she  loves  me."  When  sitting  one  evening,  her 
head  resting  on  a  pillow,  she  was  asked,  "  Is  there  anything  the 
matter,  my  darling  ?"  "  Oh,"  she  said,  "  I  am  only  weak.  I  am 
quite  happy.  Jesus  has  said.  *  Thou  art  mine/  "  Another  day, 
when  near  her  last,  one  said  to  her,  "  Have  you  been  praying 
much  to-day?"  "Yes,"  she  replied,  "and  I  have  been  trying  to 
praise  too."  "  And  what  have  you  been  praising  for  ?"  "  I  praise 
God,"  she  said,  "  for  all  the  comforts  I  have.  I  praise  him  for 
many  kind  friends,  you  know  he  is  the  foundation  of  all;  and  I 
praise  him  for  taking  a  sinner  to  glory." 

These  are  a  few  of  the  many  golden  sayings  of  this  lamb  of 
Christ,  now,  I  trust,  safe  in  the  fold  above.  Would  you  wish  to 
be  gathered  thus  ?  Go  now  to  some  lonely  place — kneel  down, 
and  call  upon  the  Lord  Jesus.  Do  not  leave  your  knees  until  you 
find  him.  Pray  to  be  gathered  with  his  arm,  and  carried  in  his 


DAILY    BREAD.  345 

bosom.     Take  hold  of  the  hem  of  his  garment,  and  say — "  I  must 
not — I  dare  not — t  will  not  let  thee  go  except  thou  bless  me." 

O  seek  him  in  earnest,  and  seek  him  in  time, 

For  they  that  seek  early  shall  find ; 
While  they  that  neglect  him  are  hardened  in  crime, 
And  never  can  come  to  this  pure  blessed  clime — 

They  perish  in  anguish  of  mind. 


DAILY  BREAD, 

BEING    A    CALENDAR    FOR    READING    THROUGH    THE    WORD    OF 
GOD    IN    A    YEAR. 

"  Thy  Word  is  very  pure  ;  therefore  thy  servant  loveth  it." 

MY  DEAR  FLOCK, — The  approach  of  another  year  stirs  up 
within  me  new  desires  for  your  salvation,  and  for  the  growth  of 
those  of  you  who  are  saved.  "  God  is  my  record  how  greatly  I 
long  after  you  all  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ."  What  the 
coming  year  is  to  bring  forth,  who  can  tell  ?  There  is  plainly  a 
weight  lying  on  the  spirits  of  all  good  men,  and  a  looking  for  some 
strange  work  of  judgment  coming  upon  this  land.  There  is  need 
now  to  ask  that  solemn  question — "  If  in  the  land  of  peace 
wherein  thou  trustedst,  they  wearied  thee,  then  how  wilt  thou  do 
in  the  swelling  of  Jordan  ?" 

Those  believers  will  stand  firmest  who  have  no  dependence 
upon  self  or  upon  creatures,  but  upon  Jehovah  our  Righteousness. 
We  must  be  driven  more  to  our  Bibles,  and  to  the  mercy-seat,  if 
we  are  to  stand  in  the  evil  day.  Then  we  shall  be  able  to  say  like 
David — *'  The  proud  have  had  me  greatly  in  derision,  yet  have  I 
not  declined  from  thy  law."  "  Princes  have  persecuted  me  with- 
out a  cause,  but  my  heart  standeth  in  awe  of  thy  Word." 

It  has  long  been  in  my  mind  to  prepare  a  scheme  of  Scripture 
reading,  in  which  as  many  as  were  made  willing  by  God  might 
agree,  so  that  the  whole  Bible  might  be  read  once  by  you  in  the 
year,  and  all  might  be  feeding  in  the  same  portion  of  the  green 
pasture  at  the  same  time. 

I  am  quite  aware  that  such  a  plan  is  accompanied  with  many 

DANGERS. 

1.  Formality. — We  are  such  weak  creatures  that  any  regu- 
larly returning  duty  is  apt  to  degenerate  into  a  lifeless  form.    The 
tendency  of  reading  the  Word    by  a  fixed   rule   may,  in  some 
minds,  be  to  create  this  skeleton  religion.     This  is  to  be  the  pecu- 
liar sin  of  the  last  days — "  Having  the  form  of  godliness,  but  de- 
nying the  power  thereof."     Guard  against  this.    Let  the  calendar 
perish  rather  than  this  rust  eat  up  your  souls. 

2.  Self -righteousness. — Some,  when  they  have  devoted  their 


346  DAILY    BREAD. 

set  lime  to  reading  the  Word,  and  accomplished  their  pre- 
scribed portion,  may  be  tempted  to  look  at  themselves  with  self- 
complacency.  Many,  I  am  persuaded,  are  living  without  any 
Divine  work  on  their  soul — unpardoned,  and  unsanctified,  and 
ready  to  perish — who  spend  their  appointed  times  in  secret  and 
family  devotion.  This  is  going  to  hell  with  a  lie  in  the  righ 
hand. 

3.  Careless  reading. — Few  tremble  at  the  Word  of  God.    Few 
in  reading  it,  hear  the  voice  of  Jehovah,  which  is  full  of  majesty 
Some,  by  having  so  large  a  portion,  may  be  tempted  to  weary  oi 
it,  as  Israel  did  of  the  daily  manna,  saying — **  Our  soul  loathetl 
this  light  bread ;"  and  to  read  it  in  a  slight  and  careless  manner. 
This  would  be  fearfully  provoking  to  God.     Take  heed  lest  that 
word  be  true  of  you — "  Ye  said,  also,  Behold,  what  a  weariness 
is  it !  and  ye  have  snuffed  at  it,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 

4.  A  yoke  too  heavy  to  bear. — Some  may  engage  in  reading 
with  alacrity  for  a  time,  and  afterwards  feel  it  a  burden  grievous 
to  be  borne.     They  may  find  conscience  dragging  them  through 
the  appointed  task  without  any  relish  of  the  heavenly  food.     If 
this  be  the  case   with  any,  throw   aside   the  fetter  and  feed  at 
liberty  in  the  sweet  garden  of  God.     My  desire  is  not  to  cast  a 
snare  upon  you,  but  to  be  a  helper  of  your  joy. 

If  there  be  so  many  dangers,  why  propose  such  a  scheme  at 
all  ?  To  this  I  answer,  that  the  best  things  are  accompanied  with 
danger,  as  the  fairest  flowers  are  often  gathered  in  the  clefts  of 
some  dangerous  precipice.  Let  us  weigh 

THE    ADVANTAGES. 

1.  The  whole  Bible  will  be  read  through  in  an  orderly  manner 
in  the  course  of  a  year. — The  Old  Testament  once,  the  New  Tes- 
tament and  Psalms  twice.     I  fear  many  of  you  never  read  the 
whole  Bible ;  and  yet  it  is  all  equally  divine.     "  All  Scripture  is 
given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  re- 
proof, for  correction,  and  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man 
of  God  may  be  perfect."     If  we  pass  over  some  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture, we  shall  be  incomplete  Christians. 

2.  Time  will  not  be  wasted  in  choosing  what  portions  to  read. — 
Often  believers  are  at  a  loss  to  determine  towards  which  part  of 
the  mountains  of  spices  they  should  bend  their  steps.     Here  the 
question  will  be  solved  at  once  in  a  very  simple  manner. 

3.  Parents  will  have  a  regular  subject  upon  which  to  examine 
their  children  and  servants. — It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  family 
worship  were  made  more  instructive  than  it  generally  is.     The 
mere  reading  of  the  chapter  is  often  too  like  water  spilt  on  the 
ground.     Let  it  be  read  by  every  member  of  the  family  before- 
hand, and  then  the  meaning  and  application  drawn  out  by  simple 
question   and  answer.      The   calendar   will   be   helpful   in  this. 


DAILY    BREAD.  347 

Friends,  also,  when  they  meet,  will  have  a  subject  for  profitable 
conversation  in  the  portions  read  that  day.  The  meaning  of  dif- 
ficult passages  may  be  inquired  from  the  more  judicious  and 
ripe  Christians,  and  the  fragrance  of  simpler  Scriptures  spread 
abroad. 

4.  The  pastor  will  know  in  what  part  of  the  pasture  the  flock 
are  feeding. — He  will  thus  be  enabled  to 'speak  more  suitably  to 
them  on  the  Sabbath ;  and  both  pastor  and  elders  will  be  able  to 
drop  a  word  of  light  and  comfort  in  visiting  from  house  to  house, 
which  will  be  more  readily  responded  to. 

5.  The  sweet  bond  of  Christian  love  and  unity  will  be  strength- 
ened.— We  shall  be  often  led  to  think  of  those  dear  brothers  and 
sisters  in  the  Lord,  here  and  elsewhere,  who  agree  to  join  with  as 
in  reading  these  portions.     We  shall  oftener  be  led  to  agree  on 
earth,  touching  something  we  shall  ask  of  God.     We  shall  pray 
over  the  same  promises,  mourn  over  the  same  confessions,  praise 
God  in  the  same  songs,  and  be  nourished  by  the  same  words  of 
eternal  life. 


CALENDAR. 

DIRECTIONS. 

• 

1.  The  centre  column  contains  the  day  of  the  month.    The  two 
first  columns  contain  the  chapter  to  be  read  in  the  family.     The 
two  last  columns  contain  the  portions  to  be  read  in  secret. 

2.  The  head  of  the  family  should  previously  read  over  the 
chapter  for  family  worship,  and  mark  two  or  three  of  the  most 
prominent  verses,  upon  which  he  may  dwell,  asking  a  few  simple 
questions. 

3.  Frequently  the  chapter  named  in  the  calendar  for  family  read- 
ing might  be  read  more  suitably  in  secret ;  in  which  case  the  head 
of  the  family  should  intimate  that  it  be  read  in  private,  and  the 
chapter  for  secret  reading  may  be  used  in  the  family 

4.  The  metrical  version  of  the  Psalms  should  be  read  or  sung 
through  at  least  once  in  the  year.     It  is  truly  an  admirable  trans- 
lation from  the  Hebrew,  and  is  frequently  more  correct  than  the 
prose  version.     If  three  verses  be  sung  at  each  diet  of  family 
worship,  the  whole  Psalms  will  be  sung  through  in  the  year. 

5.  Let  the  conversation  at  family  meals  often  turn  upon  the 
chapter  read   and  the  psalm  sung.     Thus  every  meal  will  be  a 
Sacrament,  being  sanctified  by  the  Word  and  prayer. 

6.  Let  our  secret  reading  prevent  the  dawning  of  the  day.    Let 
God's  voice  be  the  first  we  hear  in  the  morning.     Mark  two  or 
three  of  the  richest  verses,  and  pray  over  every  line  and  word 
of  them.      Let  the  marks  be  neatly  done,  never  so  as  to  abuse  a 
copy  of  the  Bible. 

7.  In  meeting  believers  on  the  street  or  elsewhere,  when  an 


348  DAILY    BREAD. 

easy  opportunity  offers,  recur  to  the  chapters  read  that  morhmg 
This  will  be  a  blessed  exchange  for  those  idle  words  which  waste 
the  soul  and  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  In  writing  letters 
to  those  at  a  distance,  make  use  of  the  provision  that  day  gath- 
ered. 

8.  Above  all,  use  the  Word  as  a  lamp  to  your  feet  and  a  light 
to  your  path — your  guide  in  perplexity — your  armor  in  temptation 
— your  food  in  times  of  faintness.  Hear  the  constant  cry  of  the 
great  Intercessor, 

"  SANCTIFY    THEM    THROUGH    THY    TRUTH  I    THY    WORD    IS    TRUTH." 
ST.  PETER'S,  DUNDEE,  3Qth  Dec.  1842. 


DAILY    BREAD. 


349 


<M  O3  <N  &* 


(NfMlMC^INC^^CJ 


CQ 


li 


I 


C3<MC^<MC3CN<N<N<N 


r-t  ^t  r_(  r-|  rn  r-.  rH  ^H  ,-H   1-1   Ol   <M  (M  <M   <M   01   C-l  (M   <M 


350 


DAILY    BREAD. 


2  £ 

3s 


s 


^H  CO  lO  O          CC          «0  a 


r_,^-<r-(r-lf-ir-lr-.r-lf-l(M<NM5- 


53£ 


z  = 


O  •— iC^CCrJHOtOt—  OOOlOi— i 
(M   C-1   C^«   <M   <M  G-l   <M  (71  (M   (M   :0   50 


DAILY    BREAD. 


851 


<M   <>4   <M   C-1   C<1   C-l   <N   ^1   £1  <M  CO 


;OOGO05O50^0505C5OOOOOCOpI^ 


•M   (M   (M   <M   (M   (>J   (M  i-<   (71  <M   CO   CO  CC   CO 


S3     fc    H    ^. 

a  S3  o  > 

O    O    D    H      • 


D 
0 

O    &. 


§  •« 


^s 


(M  (M  W  (M  CO  CO  CO 


rf-f 


«   <M   <M   (M   05   CO   CO   CO 


0  00   O  <M  rH  «0  0 


i-.(MC^<MC-J(M(MC<l«<M(MCOCOCCCOIOCOCO 


352 


DAILY    BREAD. 


i-H   CC  IO  XT- 


<N<M<M<N<M<M<M<N<MCOCO 


—  <N<NCM<N^<N<M<M(M 


ii 


£  s 


<He»<M<N<N<M(NC3<N 


«O  «O  so  eo 


(M  (N  <M  0-1  <M   (M   (M  O5 


C-l   (>J   d   <M  (M   (M  CO   <M   !M  SC   CC 


Oi-H 


DAJLY   BREAD. 


353 


^-iiMec^io 

O  > 


00   O  <N  •*          £- 

O    I—    F-H    rH  1-1    _O     VQ 


>    >       .  -  -  I 

^     >    >'i 


:*i 

CO   KS 


0  :     .     --...... 


•w 


X 


cT  (5^          «T  S      *°"  aT.cT  <>T 


M(M<M(M<M<M(N<M<N<MCCCOCCCC 


<M(M<N(MC^<X<M<M 


<?3  Ol   ^1  C^l  SO  CO 

g        s    1 


VOL.  i. 


23 


- 


354 


DAILY    BREAD. 


h 

Sl 

CO    CQ 


I^C3SO'-*e;<C«»-He<ie<5i-iO<li-ie<ICOTh»O«O.t-a>O»Of-ii-<e3^i-ie3CO^ 

§          £'       .  ?.    .  d   .  a    .  .  -2  £    .  j    . 


00 


0 

S 


co  oa 


<M<M<Ncooacoececn<Tt<^TjiT^-^iococo 


£-OOOSOi—  l 


i—  ((MOOrfi—  I 


S^ 

l§ 

O>-3 


(M  O1  <>»  <M  <M  <M  <M  C<1  CO  Cl  CC 


!i 

BQ 

r 


a  §          o  if 

^  §  :  :£ « 


SONGS   OF   UON, 


TO  CHEER  AND  GUIDE  PILGRIMS  ON   THEIR  WAY  TO  THF 
HEAVENLY  JERUSALfcY. 


1.  THE  BARREN  FIG 


Within  the  vineyard's  sunny  bound 
An  ample  fig  tree  shelter  found, 

Enjoying  sun  and  showers  — 
The  boughs  were  graceful  to  the  view, 
With  spreading  leaves  of  deep-green  hue, 

And  gaily  blushing  flowers. 

When  round  the  vintage  season  came, 
This  blooming  fig  was  still  the  same, 

As  promising  and  fair  ; 

But  though  the  leaves  were  broad  and  green, 
No  precious  fruit  was  to  be  seen, 

Because  no  fruit  was  there. 

"  For  three  long  years,"  the  Master  cried, 
"Fruit  on  this  tree  to  find  I've  tried, 

But  all  in  vain  my  toil  ; 
Ungrateful  tree  !  the  axe's  blow 
Shall  lay  thy  leafy  honors  low  ; 

Why  cumbers  it  the  soil  ?" 

"  Ah  !  let  it  stand  just  one  year  more," 
The  dresser  said,  "  till  all  my  store 

Of  rural  arts  I've  shown  ; 
About  the  massy  roots  I'll  dig, 
And  if  it  bear,  we've  gained  the  fig  — 

If  not,  ther  cut  it  down." 

How  many  years  hast  thou,  my  heart, 
Acted  the  barren  fig  tree's  part, 

Leafy,  and  fresh  and  fair, 
Enjoying  heavenly  dews  of  grace, 
Lud  sunny  smiles  from  God's  own  face- 

But  where  the  fruit?  ah  !  where 


SONGS    OF    ZION. 

How  often  must  the  Lord  have  prayed 
That  Still  my  day  might  be  delayed, 

Till  aM  due  means  were  tried  ; 
Afflictions,  mercies,  health,  and  pain, 
How  long  shall  these  be  all  in  vain 

To  teach  this  heart  of  pride  ? 

Learn,  O  my  soul,  what  God  demands 
Is  not  a  faith  like  barren  sands, 

But  fruit  of  heavenly  hue  ; 
By  this  we  prove  that  Christ  we  know 
If  in  his  holy  steps  we  go — 

Faith  works  by  love,  if  true. 

August  14,  1834. 


2.  JEHOVAH  TSIDKENU. 

"THE  LORD  OUR  RIGHTEOUSNESS." 

(The  watchword  of  the  Reformers.) 

I  once  was  a  stranger  to  grace  and  to  God, 
I  knew  not  my  danger,  and  felt  not  my  load  ; 
Though  friends  spoke  in  rapture  of  Christ  on  the  tres, 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu  was  nothing  to  me. 

I  oft  read  with  pleasure,  to  soothe  or  engage, 
Isaiah's  wild  measure  and  John's  simple  page  ; 
But  e'en  when  they  pictured  the  blood-sprinkled  tree, 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu  seem'd  nothing  to  me. 

Like  tears  from  the  daughters  of  Zion  that  roll, 
I  wept  when  the  waters  went  over  his  soul ; 
Yet  thought  not  that  my  sins  had  nail'd  to  the  tree 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu — 'twas  nothing  to  me. 

When  free  grace  awoke  me,  by  light  from  on  high, 
Then  legal  fears  shook  me,  I  trembled  to  die ; 
No  refuge,  no  safety  in  self  could  I  see, — 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu  my  Saviour  must  be. 

My  terrors  all  vanished  before  the  sweet  name  ; 
My  guilty  fears  banished,  with  boldness  I  came 
To  drink  at  the  fountain,  life-giving  and  free, — 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu  is  all  things  to  me. 

Jehovah  Tsidkenu  !  my  treasure  and  boast, 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu  !  I  ne'er  can  be  lost ; 
In  thee  I  shall  conquer  by  flood  and  by  field, 
My  cable,  my  anchor,  my  breastplate  and  shield  ! 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  357 

Even  treading  the  valley,  the  shadow  of  death, 
This  "  watchword"  shall  rally  my  faltering  breath  ; 
For  while  from  life's  fever  my  God  sets  me  free, 
Jehovah  Tsidkenu,  my  death  song  shall  be. 

November  18,  1834. 


3.  «  THEY  SING  THE  SONG  OF  MOSES. 

Dark  was  the  night,  the  wind  was  high, 

The  way  by  mortals  never  trod  ; 
For  God  had  made  the  channel  dry, 

When  faithful  Moses  stretched  the  rod. 

The  raging  waves  on  either  hand 
Stood  like  a  massy  tott'ring  wall, 

And  on  the  heaven-defended  band 
Refused  to  let  the  waters  fall. 

With  anxious  footsteps,  Israel  trod 
The  depths  of  that  mysterious  way ; 

Cheer'd  by  the  pillar  of  their  God, 

That  shone  for  them  with  fav'ring  ray. 

But  when  they  reached  the  opposing  shore 
As  morning  streak'd  the  eastern  sky, 

They  saw  the  billows  hurry  o'er 
The  flower  of  Pharaoh's  chivalry. 

Then  awful  gladness  filled  the  mind 
Of  Israel's  mighty  ransomed  throng  ; 

And  while  they  gazed  on  all  behind, 
Their  wonder  burst  into  a  song. 

Thus  thy  redeem'd  ones,  Lord,  on  earth, 
While  passing  through  this  vale  of  weepings 

Mix  holy  trembling  with  their  mirth, 

And  anxious  watching  with  their  sleeping. 

The  night  is  dark,  the  storm  is  loud, 
The  path  no  human  strength  can  tread  ; 

Jesus,  be  thou  the  pillar-cloud, 

Heaven's  light  upon  our  path  to  shed. 

And  oh  !  when  life's  dark  journey  o'er, 
And  death's  enshrouding  valley  past, 

We  plant  our  foot  on  yonder  shore, 
And  tread  yon  golden  strand  at  last,— 


SONGS    OF    ZION. 

Shal  we  not  see  with  deep  amaze, 
How  grace  hath  led  us  safe  along ; 

And  whilst  behind — before,  we  gaze, 
Triumphant  burst  into  a  song  ! 

And  even  on  earth,,  though  sore  bested, 
Fightings  without,  and  fears  within  ; 

Sprinkled  to-day  from  slavish  dread, 
To-morrow  captive  led  by  sin. 

Yet  would  I  lift  my  downcast  eyes 
On  Thee,  thou  brilliant  tower  of  fire — 

Thou  dark  cloud  to  mine  enemies — 
That  Hope  may  all  my  breast  inspire. 

And  thus  the  Lord,  my  strength,  I'll  praise, 
Though  Satan  and  his  legions  rage  ; 

And  the  sweet  song  of  faith  I'll  raise, 
To  cheer  me  on  my  pilgrimage. 

EDINBURGH,  1835. 


4.  ON  MUNGO  PARK'S  FINDING  A  TUFT  OF  GREEN 
MOSS  IN  THE  AFRICAN  DESERT. 

"  Whatever  way  I  turned,  nothing  appeared  but  danger  and  difficulty.  I  saw  my- 
self in  the  midst  of  a  vast  wilderness,  in  the  depth  of  the  rainy  season,  naked  and 
alone,  surrounded  by  savage  animals,  and  men  still  more  savage.  I  was  five  hun- 
dred miles  from  the  nearest  European  settlement.  At  this  moment,  painful  as  my 
reflections  were,  the  extraordinary  beauty  of  a  small  moss  in  fructification  irre- 
sistibly caught  my  eye.  I  mention  this  to  show  from  what  trifling  circumstances 
the  mind  will  sometimes  derive  consolation ;  for  though  the  whole  plant  was  not 
larger  than  the  top  of  one  of  my  fingers,  I  could  not  contemplate  the  delicate  con- 
formation of  its  roots,  leaves,  and  capsule,  without  admiration.  Can  that  Being, 
thought  I,  who  planted,  watered,  and  brought  to  perfection,  in  this  obscure  part  of 
the  world,  a  thing  which  appears  of  so  small  importance,  look  with  unconcern 
upon  the  situation  and  sufferings  of  creatures  formed  after  his  own  image  ?  Surely 
not.  I  started  up,  and  disregarding  both  hunger  and  fatigue,  travelled  forward, 
assured  that  relief  was  at  hand,  and  I  was  not  disappointed."~PAKK;s  TRAVELS. 

The  sun  had  reached  his  mid-day  height, 
And  poured  down  floods  of  burning  light, 

On  Afric's  barren  land ; 
No  cloudy  veil  obscured  the  sky, 
And  the  hot  breeze  that  struggled  by 

Was  filled  with  glowing  sand. 

No  mighty  rock  upreared  its  head 
To  bless  the  wanderer  with  its  shade 

In  all  the  weary  plain  ; 
Ko  palm-trees  with  refreshing  green 
1  o  glad  the  dazzling  eye  were  seen, 

But  one  wide  sandy  main. 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  359 

Dauntless  and  daring  was  the  mind 
That  left  all  home-born  joys  behind 

These  deserts  to  explore — 
To  trace  the  mighty  Niger's  course, 
And  find  it  bubbling  from  its  source 

In  wilds  untrod  before. 

And  ah  !  shall  we  less  daring  show, 
Who  nobler  ends  and  motives  know 

Than  ever  heroes  dream — 
Who  seek  to  lead  the  savage  mind 
The  precious  fountain-head  to  find 

Whence  flows  salvation's  stream  ? 

.Let  peril,  nakedness,  and  sword, 

Hot  barren  sands,  and  despot's  word  * 

Our  burning  zeal  oppose — 
Vet,  Martyn-like,  we'll  lift  the  voice, 
Bidding  the  wilderness  rejoice, 

And  blossom  as  the  rose. 

Sad,  faint,  and  weary  on  the  sand 
Our  traveller  sat  him  down ;  his  hand 

Covered  his  burning  head, 
Above,  beneath,  behind,  around — 
No  resting  for  the  eye  he  found  ; 

All  nature  seemed  as  dead. 

One  tiny  tuft  of  moss  alone 
Mantling  with  freshest  green  a  stone, 

Fixed  his  delighted  gaze — 
Through  bursting  tears  of  joy  he  smiled, 
And  while  he  raised  the  tendril  wild 

His  lips  o'erflowed  with  praise. 

"  Oh,  shall  not  He  who  keeps  thee  green, 
Here  in  the  waste,  unknown,  unseen — 

Thy  fellow-exile  save  ? 
He  who  commands  the  dew  to  feed 
Thy  gentle  flower,  can  surely  lead 

Me  from  a  scorching  grave  !" 

The  heaven-sent  plant  new  hope  inspired — 
New  courage  all  his  bosom  fired, 

And  bore  him  safe  along ; 
Till  with  the  evening's  cooling  shade 
He  slept  within  the  verdant  glade, 

Lulled  by  the  negro's  song. 


SONGS    OF    ZION. 

Thus,  we  in  this  world's  wilderness, 
Where  sin  and  sorrow — guilt — distress 

Seem  undisturbed  to  reign — 
May  faint  because  we  feel  alone, 
With  none  to  strike  our  favorite  tone 

And  join  our  homeward  strain. 

Yet,  often  in  the  bleakest  wild 

Of  this  dark  world,  some  heaven-born  child, 

Expectant  of  the  skies, 
Amid  the  low  and  vicious  crowd, 
Or  in  the  dwellings  of  the  proud, 

Meets  our  admiring  eyes. 

From  gazing  on  the  tender  flower, 
We  lift  our  eyes  to  Him  whose  power 

"Hath  all  its  beauty  given  ; 
Who,  in  this  atmosphere  of  death, 
Hath  given  it  life,  and  form,  and  breath, 

And  brilliant  hues  of  heaven. 

Our  drooping  faith,  revived  by  sight, 
Anew  her  pinion  plumes  for  flight, 

New  hope  distends  the  breast; 
With  joy  we  mount  on  eagle  wing, 
With  bolder  tone  our  anthem  sing, 

And  seek  the  pilgrim's  rest. 

March,  1836. 


5.   « I  AM  DEBTOR." 

When  this  passing  world  is  done, 
When  has  sunk  yon  glaring  sun, 
When  we  stand  with  Christ  in  glory, 
Looking  o'er  life's  finished  story, 
Then,  Lord,  shall  I  fully  know — 
Not  till  then — how  much  I  owe. 

When  I  hear  the  wicked  call 
On  the  rocks  and  hills  to  fall, 
When  I  see  them  start  and  shrink 
On  the  fiery  deluge  brink, 
Then,  Lord,  shall  I  fully  know — 
Not  till  then — how  much  I  owe. 

When  I  stand  before  the  throne 
Dressed  in  beauty  not  my  own, 


SONGS    OF    ZION. 

When  I  see  thee  as  thou  art, 
Love  thee  with  unsinning  heart, 
Then,  Lord,  shall  I  fully  know- 
Not  till  then — how  much  I  owe. 

When  the  praise  of  heaven  I  hear, 
Loud  as  thunders  to  the  ear, 
Loud  as  many  waters'  noise, 
Sweet  as  harp's  melodious  voice, 
Then,  Lord,  shall  I  fully  know- 
Not  till  then — how  much  I  owe. 

Even  on  earth,  as  through  a  glass 
Darkly,  let  thy  glory  pass, 
Make  forgiveness  feel  so  sweet, 
Make  thy  Spirit's  help  so  meet, 
Even  on  earth,  Lord,  make  me  know 
Something  of  how  much  I  owe. 

Chosen  not  for  good  in  me, 
Wakened  up  from  wrath  to  flee, 
Hidden  in  the  Saviour's  side, 
By  the  Spirit  sanctified, 
Teach  me,  Lord,  on  earth  to  show, 
By  my  love,  how  much  I  owe. 

Oft  I  walk  beneath  the  cloud, 
Dark  as  midnight's  gloomy  shroud  ; 
But,  when  fear  is  at  the  height, 
Jesus  comes,  and  all  is  light ; 
Blessed  Jesus  !  bid  me  show 
Doubting  saints  how  much  I  owe. 

When  in  flowery  paths  I  tread, 

Oft  by  sin  I'm  captive  led  ; 

Oft  I  fall— but  still  arise— 

The  Spirit  comes — the  tempter  flies ; 

Blessed  Spirit !  bid  me  show 

Weary  sinners  all  I  owe. 

Oft  the  nights  of  sorrow  reign — 
Weeping,  sickness,  sighing,  pain ; 
But  a  night  thine  anger  burns — 
Morning  comes  and  joy  return*  - 
God  of  comforts !  bid  me  show 
To  thy  poor,  how  much  I  owe 
May,  1837. 


862  SONGS    OF    ZION. 


6.  CHILDREN  CALLED  TO  CHRIST. 

Like  mist  on  the  mountain 

Like  ships  on  the  sea, 
So  swiftly  the  years 

Of  our  pilgrimage  flee  ; 
In  the  grave  of  our  fathers 

How  soon  we  shall  lie  ! 
Dear  children,  to-day 

To  a  Saviour  fly. 

How  sweet  are  the  flowerets 

In  April  and  May  ! 
But  often  the  frost  makes 

Them  wither  away. 
Like  flowers  you  may  fade  : 

Are  you  ready  to  die  ? 
While  "  yet  there  is  room" 

To  a  Saviour  fly. 

When  Samuel  was  young, 

He  first  knew  the  Lord, 
He  slept  in  his  smile 

And  rejoiced  in  his  word. 
So  most  of  God's  children 

Are  early  brought  nigh  : 
Oh,  seek  him  in  youth — 

To  a  Saviour  fly. 

Do  you  ask  me  for  pleasure  ? 

Then  lean  on  his  breast, 
For  there  the  sin  laden 

And  weary  find  rest. 
In  the  valley  of  death 

You  will  triumphing  cry — 
"  If  this  be  called  dying, 

'Tis  pleasant  to  die  !" 
Jan  1,  1831. 


7.  "  THY  WORD  IS  A  LAMP  UNTO  MY  FEET,  AND 
A  LIGHT  UNTO  MY  PATH." 

When  Israel  knew  not  where  to  go, 
God  made  the  fiery  pillar  glow  ; 
By  night,  by  day,  above  the  camp 
It  led  the  way — their  guiding  lamp  ; 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  363 

Such  is  thy  holy  Word  to  me 
In  day  of  dark  perplexity. 
When  devious  paths  before  me  spread, 
And  all  invite  my  foot  to  tread, 
I  hear  thy  voice  behind  me  say — 
"  Believing  soul,  this  is  the  way, 
Walk  thou  in  it."     O  gentle  Dove, 
How  much  thy  holy  law  I  love ! 

My  lamp  and  light 

In  the  dark  night. 

When  Paul  amid  the  seas  seemed  lost, 
By  Adrian  billows  wildly  tossed, 
When  neither  sun  nor  star  appeared, 
And  every  wave  its  white  head  reared 
Above  the  ship,  beside  his  bed 
An  angel  stood,  and  "  Fear  not"  said. 
Such  is  thy  holy  Word  to  me 
When  tossed  upon  affliction's  sea ; 
When  floods  come  in  unto  my  soul, 
And  the  deep  waters  o'er  me  roll, 
With  angel  voice  thy  Word  draws  near 
And  says,  "  'Tis  I,  why  shouldst  thou  fear  I 
Through  troubles  great  my  saints  must  go 
Into  their  rest,  where  neither  woe 
Nor  sin  can  come  ;  where  every  tear 
From  off  the  cheek  shall  disappear, 
Wiped  by  God's  hand."     O  gentle  Dove, 
Thy  holy  law  how  much  I  love ! 

JVly  lamp  and  light 

In  the  dark  night. 

When  holy  Stephen  dauntless  stood 

Before  the  Jews,  who  sought  his  blood, 

With  angel  face  he  looked  on  high, 

And  wondering,  through  the  parted  sky, 

Saw  Jesus  risen  from  his  throne 

To  claim  the  martyr  as  his  own. 

Angelic  peace  that  sight  bestowed, 

With  holy  joy  his  bosom  glowed, 

And  while  the  murderous  stones  the y  hurled 

His  heaven- wrapt  soul  sought  yonder  world 

Of  rest.     "  My  Spirit,  Saviour,  keep," 

He  cried,  he  kneeled,  he  fell  asleep. 

Such  be  thy  holy  Word  to  me 

In  hour  of  life's  extremity  ! 

Although  no  more  the  murdering  hand 

Is  raised  within  our  peaceful  land — 


J64  SONGS    OF    ZION. 

The  Church  has  rest,  and  I  may  ne'er 
Be  called  the  martyr's  crown  to  wear : 
Yet  still,  in  whatsoever  form 
Death  comes  to  me,  in  midnight  storm 
Whelming  my  bark,  or  in  my  nest, 
Gently  dismissing  me  to  rest, 
O  grant  me  in  thy  Word  to  see 
A  risen  Saviour  beckoning  me. 
No  evil  then  my  heart  shall  fear 
In  the  dark  valley.     Thou  art  near  ! 
My  trembling  soul  and  thou,  my  God, 
Alone  art  there ;  thy  staff  and  rod 
Shall  comfort  me.     O  gentle  Dove, 
How  much  thy  holy  law  I  love  ; 

My  lamp  and  light 

In  the  dark  night. 

1838 


8.  FOUNTAIN  OF  SILOAM. 

ISAIAH  viii.  6. 

Beneath  Moriah's  rocky  side 
A  gentle  fountain  springs, 

Silent  and  soft  its  waters  glide, 
Like  the  peace  the  Spirit  brings. 

The  thirsty  Arab  stoops  to  drink 
Of  the  cool  and  quiet  wave, 

And  the  thirsty  spirit  stops  to  think 
Of  Him  who  came  to  save. 

Siloam  is  the  fountain's  name, 
It  means  "  One  sent  from  God; 

And  thus  the  holy  Saviour's  fame, 
It  gently  spreads  abroad. 

O  grant  that  I,  like  this  sweet  well, 
May  Jesus'  image  bear, 

And  spend  my  life,  my  all,  to  tell 
How  full  his  mercies  are. 

Foot  of  Carmel,  June,  1839. 

9.  THE  SEA  OF  GALILEE 

How  pleasant  to  me,  thy  deep  blue  wave, 

O  sea  of  Galilee ! 
For  the  glorious  One  who  came  to  save 

Hath  often  stood  by  thee. 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  805 

Fair  are  the  lakes  in  the  land  I  love, 

Where  pine  and  heather  grow, 
But  thou  hast  loveliness  far  above 

What  Nature  can  bestow. 

It  is  not  that  the  wild  gazelle 

Comes  down  to  drink  thy  tide, 
But  he  that  was  pierced  to  save  from  hell 

Oft  wandered  by  thy  side. 

It  is  not  that  the  fig-tree  grows, 

And  palms,  in  thy  soft  air, 
But  that  Sharon's  fair  and  bleeding  rose 

Once  spread  its  fragrance  there. 

Graceful  around  thee  the  mountains  meet, 

Thou  calm  reposing  sea ; 
But  ah,  far  more  !  the  beautiful  feet 

Of  Jesus  walked  o'er  thee. 

These  days  are  past — Bethsaida,  where? 

Chorazin,  where  art  thou  ? 
His  tent  the  wild  Arab  pitches  there, 

The  wild  reeds  shade  thy  brow. 

Tell  me,  ye  mouldering  fragments,  tell, 

Was  the  Saviour's  city  here  ? 
Lifted  to  heaven,  has  it  sunk  to  hell, 

With  none  to  shed  a  tear  ? 

Ah  !  would  my  flock  from  thee  might  learn 

How  days  of  grace  will  flee ; 
How  all  an  offered  Christ  who  spurn, 

Shall  mourn  at  last,  like  thee. 

And  was  it  beside  this  very  sea 

The  new-risen  Saviour  said 
Three  times  to  Simon,  "  Lovest  thou  me  ? 

My  lambs  and  sheep  then  feed." 

O  Saviour  !  gone  to  God's  right  hand  ! 

Yet  the  same  Saviour  still, 
Graved  on  thy  heart  is  this  lovely  strand 

And  every  fragrant  hill. 

Oh  !  give  me,  Lord,  by  this  sacred  wave, 

Threefold  thy  love  divine, 
That  I  may  feed,  till  I  find  my  grave, 

Thy  flock— both  thine  and  mine. 
of  Galilee,  16th  July,  1839. 


366  SONGS    OF    ZION. 

10.  TO  YONDER  SIDE. 

Luke  Till.  22-25. 

Behind  the  hills  of  Naphtali 

The  sun  went  slowly  down, 
Leaving  on  mountain,  tower,  and  .ree 

A  tinge  of  golden  brown. 

The  cooling  breath  of  evening  woke 

The  waves  of  Galilee, 
Till  on  the  shore  the  waters  broke 

In  softest  melody. 

''Now  launch  the  bark,"  the  Saviour  cried, 

The  chosen  twelve  stood  by, 
"  And  let  us  cross  to  yonder  side, 

Where  the  hills  are  steep  and  high." 

Gently  the  bark  o'er  the  water  creeps, 
While  the  swelling  sail  they  spread, 

And  the  wearied  Saviour  gently  sleeps 
With  a  pillow  'neath  his  head. 

On  downy  bed  the  world  seeks  rest — 

Sleep  flies  the  guilty  eye — 
But  he  who  leans  on  the  Father's  breast 

May  sleep  when  storms  are  nigh. 

But  soon  the  lowering  sky  grew  dark 

O'er  Bashan's  rocky  brow — 
The  storm  rushed  down  upon  the  bark, 

And  waves  dashed  o'er  the  prow. 

The  pale  disciples  trembling  spake, 
While  yawned  the  watery  grave, 

"  We  perish,  master — master,  wake — 
Carest  thou  not  to  save  ?" 

Calmly  he  rose  with  sovereign  will, 

And  hushed  the  storm  to  rest. 
"  Ye  waves,"  he  whispered,  "  Peace  !  be  still  P 

They  calmed  like  a  pardoned  breast. 

So  have  I  seen  a  fearful  storm 

O'er  wakened  sinner  roll, 
Till  Jesus'  voice  and  Jesus'  form 

Said,  "  Peace,  thou  weary  soul." 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  3fW 

And  now  he  bends  his  gentle  eye 

His  wondering  followers  o'er, 
"  Why  raise  this  unbelieving  cry  ? 

I  said,  To  yonder  shore." 

When  first  the  Saviour  wakened  me, 

And  showed  me  why  he  died, 
He  pointed  o'er  life's  narrow  sea, 

And  said,  "  To  yonder  side" 

"  I  am  the  ark  where  Noah  dwelt, 

And  heard  the  deluge  roar — 
No  soul  can  perish  that  has  felt 

My  rest — To  yonder  shore" 

Peaceful  and  calm  the  tide  of  life 

When  first  I  sailed  with  thee — 
My  sins  forgiven — no  inward  strife — 

My  breast  a  glassy  sea. 

But  soon  the  storm  of  passion  raves-^— 

My  soul  is  tempest  tossed — 
Corruptions  rise,  like  angry  waves, 

"  Help,  master,  I  am  lost !" 

"  Peace  !  peace  !  be  still  thou  raging  breast, 

My  fulness  is  for  thee  " — 
The  Saviour  speaks,  and  all  is  rest, 

Like  the  waves  of  Galilee. 

And  now  I  feel  this  holy  eye 

Upbraids  my  heart  of  pride — 
"  Why  raise  this  unbelieving  cry  ? 

I  said,  To  yonder  side" 

Begun  <z  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  15th  July,  1839. 


11.  ON  THE  MEDITERRANEAN  SEA  IN  THE 
BAY  OF  CARMEL. 

O  Lord,  this  swelling,  tideless  sea, 
Is  like  thy  love  in  Christ  to  me  ; 
The  ceaseless  waves  that  fill  the  bay 
Through  flinty  rocks  have  worn  their  way, 
And  thy  unceasing  love  alone 
Hath  broken  through  this  heart  of  stone. 
The  countless  smile  that  gilds  the  deep 
When  sunbeams  on  the  water  sleep, 


868  SONGS    OF    ZION. 

Is  like  thy  countless  smile  of  grace 

When  I  am  seen  in  Jesus'  face. 

No  ebbing  tide  these  waters  know, 

Pure,  placid,  constant  in  their  flow- — 

No  ebb  thy  love  to  me  hath  known 

Since  first  it  chose  me  for  thine  own. 

Or  if,  perchance,  at  thy  command, 

The  wave  retiring  leaves  the  sand, 

One  moment  all  is  dry,  and  then 

It  turns  to  fill  the  shore  again : 

So  have  I  found  thy  wondrous  grace 

Forsake  my  soul  a  little  space  ; 

Barren  and  cold,  deserted,  dry, 

A  helpless  worm  to  thee  I  cry ; 

Thy  face  is  hid  a  little  while, 

But  with  the  morning  comes  thy  smile — 

Jesus  once  more  his  beauty  shows, 

And  all  my  heart  with  peace  o'erflows. 

These  deep  blue  waters  leave  the  shore 
Of  Israel,  as  in  days  of  yore  ! 
Though  Zion  like  a  field  is  ploughed, 
And  Salem's  covered  with  a  cloud — 
Though  briers  and  thorns  are  tangled  o'er 
Where  vine  and  olive  twined  before — 
Though  turbaned  Moslems  tread  the  gate, 
And  Judah  sits  most  desolate — 
Their  nets  o'er  Tyre  the  fishers  spread, 
And  Carmel's  top  is  withered — 
Yet  still  these  waters  clasp  the  shore 
As  kindly  as  they  did  before ! 
Such  is  thy  love  to  Judah's  race, 
A  deep  unchanging  tide  of  grace. 
Though  scattered  now  at  thy  command 
They  pine  away  in  every  land, 
With  trembling  heart  and  failing  eyes — 
And  deep  the  veil  on  Israel  lies — 
Yet  still  thy  word  thou  canst  not  break, 
"  Beloved  for  their  fathers'  sake." 
ISthJuly,  1839,  near  Acre. 


12.  THE  CHILD  COMING  TO  JESUS. 

Suffer  me  to  come  to  Jesus, 

Mother,  dear,  forbid  me  not ; 
By  his  blood  from  hell  he  frees  us ; 

Makes  us  fair  without  a  spot 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  30$ 


Suffer  me,  my  earthly  father, 

At  his  pierced  feet  to  fall ; 
Why  forbid  me  ?  help  me,  rather ; 

Jesus  is  my  all  in  all. 

Suffer  me  to  run  unto  him  ; 

Gentle  sisters  come  with  me; 
Oh  that  all  I  love  but  knew  him, 

Then  my  home  a  heaven  would  be. 

Loving  playmates,  gay  and  smiling, 
Bid  me  not  forsake  the  cross  ; 

Hard  to  bear  is  your  reviling, 
Yet  for  Jesus  all  is  dross. 

Yes,  though  all  the  world  have  chid  me, 
Father,  mother,  sister,  friend — 

Jesus  never  will  forbid  me  ! 
Jesus  loves  me  to  the  end  ! 

Gentle  Shepherd,  on  thy  shoulder 

Carry  me,  a  sinful  lamb  ; 
Give  me  faith,  and  make  me-  bolder 

Till  with  thee  in  heaven  I  am. 
1841. 


13.    OIL   IN   THE   LAMP 

FOR    A    SABBATH    CLASS. 
MATT.  xxv.  1-13. 

Ten  virgins  clothed  in  white, 
The  Bridegroom  went  to  meet ; 

Their  lamps  were  burning  bright 
To  guide  his  welcome  feet. 

Five  of  the  band  were  wise — 
Their  lamps  with  oil  filled  high ; 

The  rest  this  care  despise, 
And  take  their  vessels  dry. 

Long  time  the  Lord  abode — 
Down  came  the  shades  of  night— 

The  weary  virgins  nod, 

And  then  they  sleep  outright. 

At  midnight  came  the  cry 
Upon  their  startled  ear — 

Behold  the  Bridegroom  nigh, 
To  light  his  steps  appear, 

TOL.    1.  24 


37C  SONGS    OF    ZION. 

They  trim  their  lamps ;  in  vain 
The  foolish  virgins  toil — 

Our  lamps  are  out,  O  deign 
To  give  us  of  your  oil ! 

Not  so — the  wise  ones  cry — 
No  oil  have  we  to  spare  ; 

But  swiftly  run  and  buy, 

That  you  the  joy  may  share. 

They  went  to  buy,  when  lo  ! 

The  Bridegroom  comes  in  stats ; 
Within  those  ready  go, 

And  shut  the  golden  gate. 

The  foolish  virgins  now 
Before  the  gateway  crowd ; 

With  terror  on  their  brow 

They  knock  and  cry  aloud  : — 

"  Lord,  open  to  our  call — 
Hast  thou  our  names  forgot?'* 

Sadly  the  accents  fall — 
"  Depart,  I  know  you  not." 

Learn  here,  my  child,  how  vain 
This  world,  with  all  its  lies, 

Those  who  the  kingdom  gain 
Alone  are  truly  wise. 

How  vain  the  Christian  name. 

If  still  you  live  in  sin  : — 
A  lamp,  and  wick,  and  flame, 

No  drop  of  oil  within. 

Is  your  lamp  filled,  my  child, 
With  oil  from  Christ  above  ? 

Has  he  your  hea~t,  so  wild, 
Made  soft  and  full  of  love  ? 

Then  you  are  ready  now 
With  Christ  to  enter  in  ; 

To  see  his  holy  brow, 
And  bid  farewell  to  sin 

Sinners  !  behold  the  gate 

Of  Jesus  open  still  ; 
Come,  ere  it  be  too  late, 

And  enter  if  you  will. 


SONGS    OF    ZION.  371 


The  Saviour's  gentle  hand 
Knocks  at  your  door  to-day ; 

But  vain  his  loud  demand — 
You  spurn  his  love  away. 

So  at  the  Saviour's  door 

You'll  knock,  with  trembling  heart 
The  day  of  mercy  o'er, 

Jesus  will  say—depart. 

1841 


14.   ON  J.  T.,  A  BELIEVING  BOY, 

Who  died  Feb.,  1842. 

I  little  thought  when  last  we  met, 
Thy  sun  on  earth  was  nearly  set — 
I  said  what  I  can  ne'er  forget, 

"  Dear  boy,  we'll  meet  again." 

Though  thou  wert  tossed  upon  thy  bed, 

And  sometimes  criedst,  "  My  head,  my  head  ; ' 

Yet  still  the  smile  came  back — I  said, 

"  Fair  boy,  we'll  meet  again." 

No  hope  thy  weeping  mother  had, 
Thy  sister's  face  was  pale  and  sad, 
But  thine  was  always  bright  and  glad — 
Dear  boy,  we'll  meet  again. 

"  'Twas  kind,"  thou  saidst,  "  in  God  to  die 
For  worms  like  me.     Once  I  would  fly 
A  darkened  room — now  Christ  is  nigh" — 
Fair  boy,  we'll  meet  again. 

"  I  love  you  well,  my  mother  dear — 
I  love  you  all,  yet  shed  no  tear — 
I'd  rather  be  with  Christ  than  here — 
Farewell,  we'll  meet  again. 

•'  I  fain  would  live  to  preach  to  men  ; 
But,  if  my  God  would  spare  till  then, 
I  would  be  loth  to  die  again" — 

Dear  boy,  we'll  meet  again. 

The  Sabbath-sun  rose  bright  and  clear 
When  thine  was  setting  on  us  here, 
To  shine  more  bright  in  yonder  sphere- 
Farewell,  we'll  meet  again. 


S7JJ  CONCLUDING    MEMORIALS. 

I  stood  beside  thy  silent  bed, 
Thy  marble  brow  was  cold  and  dead, 
Thy  gentle  soul  was  fled — was  fled — 
Dear  boy,  we'll  meet  again. 

I  saw  thee  in  thy  narrow  rest, 
The  clods  upon  thy  coffin  pressed, 
The  clouds  dropped  tears,  yet  in  my  breast 
God  said.  "  We'll  meet  again." 

Yes,  parents,  smile  through  all  your  tears, 
A  crown  of  life  your  darling  wears, 
The  grave  a  shady  porch  appears, 

To  where  we'll  meet  again. 

The  precious  dust  beneath  that  lies 
Shall  at  the  call  of  Jesus  rise, 
To  meet  the  bridegroom  in  the  skies — 
That  day  we'll  meet  again. 


CONCLUDING   MEMORIALS 

It  is  perhaps  right  to  preserve  a  specimen  of  the  many  tributes 
to  his  memory  which  appeared  at  the  time  of  his  decease.  One 
of  these,  written  in  his  own  town  by  the  Rev.  J.  ROXBURGH,  after 
a  brief  review  of  his  life,  concluded'  thus  : — 

"  Whether  viewed  as  a  son,  a  brother,  a  friend,  or  a  pastor, 
often  has  the  remark  been  made,  by  those  who  knew  him  most 
intimately,  that  he  was  the  most  faultless  and  attractive  exhibition 
of  the  true  Christian  which  they  had  ever  seen  embodied  in  a 
living  form.  His  great  study  was  to  be  Christ-like.  He  was  a 
man  of  remarkable  singleness  of  heart.  He  lived  but  for  one  ob- 
ject— the  glory  of  the  Redeemer  in  connexion  with  the  salvation 
of  immortal  souls.  Hence,  he  carried  with  him  a  kind  of  hallow- 
ing influence  into  every  company  into  which  he  entered,  and  his 
brethren  were  accustomed  to  feel  as  if  all  were  well  when  their 
measures  met  with  the  sanction  and  approval  of  Mr.  M'Cheyne. 
He  was,  indeed,  the  object  of  an  esteem  and  reverence  altogether 
singular  toward  so  young  a  man,  and  which  had  their  foundation 
in  the  deep  and  universal  conviction  of  his  perfect  integrity  of 
purpose — his  unbending  sincerity  and  truthfulness — his  Christian 
generosity  of  spirit — and  in  the  persuasion  that  he  was  a  man 
who  lived  near  to  God.  as  was  evident  from  his  holy  walk,  his 
spiritual  and  heavenly-minded  frame,  and  his  singularly  amiable 
and  affectionate  temper  and  disposition.  In  his  zeal  to  the  cause 


CONCLUDING    MEMORIALS.  373 

in  whicn  the  Church  is  engaged  he  was  most  exemplary.  His 
spiritual  mind  had  a  quick  and  strong  perception  of  the  connexion 
of  the  great  principles  for  which  she  is  contending,  with  the  in- 
terests of  vital  godliness  in  the  land.  His  views  concerning  the 
issues  of  the  controversy,  as  regards  the  fate  of  the  Establishment, 
and  the  guilt  and  consequent  danger  of  the  country,  were  remark- 
ably dark ;  but,  as  respects  the  imperishable  interests  of  the  Gos* 
pel,  he  rejoiced  in  the  assurance,  *  We  have  a  strong  city  ;  salva- 
tion will  God  appoint  for  walls  and  bulwarks.'  The  example  of 
his  zeal  and  growing  devotion  in  this  cause  has  been  bequeathed 
by  him  as  a  precious  legacy  to  his  attached  and  weeping  flock. 
His  death  has  spread  a  general  gloom  among  the  friends  of  re- 
ligion throughout  this  town,  and  bitter  are  the  tears  that  have 
been  wrung  from  many  eyes  all  unused  to  weep.  Every  one 
feels  as  if  bereaved  of  a  personal  friend,  and  is  at  a  loss  for  Ian 
guage  to  convey  his  sense  of  the  loss  which  himself  and  the  cause 
of  truth  have  sustained — *  sorrowing  most  of  all  that  they  shall 
see  his  face  no  more/  *  There  is  a  prince  and  a  great  man  fallen 
this  day  in  Israel.'  May  the  Lord  increase  the  measures  of  his 
grace  and  strength  to  his  surviving  servants,  who  are  called  to  oc- 
cupy the  breach  thus  left  in  the  walls  of  our  Zion  !  '  Help,  Lord  ; 
for  the  godly  man  ceaseth ;  for  the  faithful  fail  from  among  the 
children  of  men.' 

"  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  grief  which  pervades  his  flock. 
The  lane  in  which  his  residence  was  situated  was  constantly 
crowded  with  anxious  inquirers,  and  numerous  prayer-meetings 
were  held  during  the  progress  of  his  illness.  On  Thursday  there 
was  the  usual  meeting  in  the  church,  and  it  was  then  agreed  by 
many  present,  to  meet  for  prayer  the  next  evening  in  the  school- 
house.  This  they  accordingly  did,  but  it  proved  ail  too  small  to 
contain  the  crowds  who  flocked  to  it,  and  an  adjournment  to  the 
church  was  necessary.  Towards  the  close,  it  became  known 
that  increasing  fears  for  their  pastor's  life  were  entertained,  and 
the  mourning  people  were  with  difficulty  persuaded  against  re- 
maining in  the  church  throughout  the  night ;  and  when,  the  next 
morning,  the  news  spread  amongst  them,  the  voice  of  weeping 
might  have  been  heard  in  almost  every  household.  On  Sabbath, 
Mr.  Bonar  of  Collace,  the  dear  friend  of  the  deceased,  and  his  com- 
panion in  Palestine,  preached  in  the  forenoon  and  afternoon,  and 
Mr.  Miller  of  Wallacetown  in  the  evening.*  On  each  occasion, 
the  church  (including  the  passages)  was  crowded  in  every  part ; 
and  it  was  remarked  by  those  who  were  present,  that  they  never 
before  saw  so  many  men  in  tears.  It  was  truly  a  weeping  con- 
gregation." 

The  funeral  took  place  on  the  Thursday  following.     "  Business 

*  The  texts  were  these : — After  reading  2  Kings  ii.  1-15,  the  subject  in  the  fore- 
noon  was  Romans  viii.  38,  39— in  the  afternoon,  Romans  viii.  28-30— in  the  evening, 
Rev.  viii.  13-17 


374  CONCLUDING    MEMORIALS. 

was  almost  totally  suspended  throughout  the  bounds  of  his  parish, 
and,  hours  before  the  time  appointed  for  the  funeral  arrived, 
crowds  began  to  draw  towards  the  scene  of  the  mournful  obse- 
quies from  all  parts  of  the  town,  anxious  to  pay  the  last  sad  token 
of  respect  to  the  remains  of  one  whom  living  they  had  esteemed  so 
highly.  Long  before  the  hour  arrived,  the  whole  line  of  road  in- 
tervening between  the  dwelling-house  and  the  churchyard  was 
crowded  with  men,  women,  and  children,  principally  of  the  work- 
ing classes.  Every  window  overlooking  the  procession,  and  the 
church  itself,  were  likewise  densely  filled  with  females,  almost  all 
attired  in  deep  mourning,  and  the  very  walls  and  housetops  were 
surmounted  with  anxious  on-lookers.  Altogether  not  fewer  than 
six  or  seven  thousand  people  must  have  assembled.  The  funeral 
procession  itself  was  followed  by  nearly  every  man  in  the  parish 
and  congregation  who  could  command  becoming  attire  ;  by  the 
brethren  of  the  Presbytery,  and  many  ministers  from  the  sur- 
rounding districts,  as  well  as  from  a  distance ;  by  the  great  body 
of  the  elders,  by  most  of  the  Dissenting  ministers  in  town,  and  by 
multitudes  of  all  ranks  and  persuasions  besides,  who  thus  united 
in  testifying  their  sense  of  the  loss  which  their  common  Chris- 
tianity had  sustained  in  the  untimely  death  of  him  in  whom  all 
recognized  one  of  its  brightest  ornaments.  The  grave  was  dug 
in  the  pathway,  near  the  south-west  corner  of  the  church,  and 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  pulpit  from  which  he  has  so  often  and 
so  faithfully  proclaimed  the  Word  of  Life  ;  and  in  this  his  lowly 
resting-place  all4  that  is  mortal  of  him  was  deposited,  amid  the 
tears  and  sobs  of  the  crowd.  There  his  flesh  rests  in  that  assured 
hope  of  a  blessed  resurrection,  of  the  elevating  and  purifying  in- 
fluences of  which  his  life  and  his  ministry  were  so  beauteous  an 
example.  His  memory  will  never  perish. 

"  The  church  was  opened  for  public  worship  every  evening 
during  the  week,  and  was  on  each  occasion  filled  to  overflowing. 
On  Sabbath,  according  to  the  appointment  of  the  Presbytery,  fune- 
ral sermons  were  preached  by  the  Reverend  Messrs.  Roxburgh, 
Somerville,  and  Burns.  Mr.  Roxburgh  preached  from  Philippians 
iii.  17,  20  and  21  ;  Mr.  Somerville  from  Hebrews  iv.  14  ;  and  Mr. 
Burns  from  Romans  viii.  30.  So  early  as  nine  o'clock  on  Sabbath 
morning,  a  crowd,  many  of  them  from  distant  country  parishes, 
had  assembled  outside  the  church,  and  when  the  doors  were 
opened  at  ten  o'clock,  the  church  was  instantly  densely  filled  in 
every  part,  lobbies  included.  Unfortunately  they  were  chiefly 
strangers,  very  few  of  the  congregation  having  succeeded  in  ob- 
taining admission ;  and  by  the  time  the  ordinary  hour  for  com- 
mencing Divine  service  had  arrived,  another  large  congregation 
had  assembled  outside.  To  these  Mr.  Somerville  volunteered  to 
preach,  and  there  was  service,  therefore,  both  within  and  without 
the  church,  and  the  same  in  the  afternoon.  In  the  afternoon, 
arrangements  were  made  to  secure  the  admission  within  the 


CONCLUDING    MEMORIALS.  375 

church  of  the  proper  congregation,  being  all,  male  and  female, 
habited  in  deep  mourning — the  poorest  amongst  them  having  con- 
trived, by  a  black  ribbon  or  some  other  inexpensive  mode  within 
their  reach,  to  give  outward  token  of  their  inward  grief  of  heart." 

Another  tribute,  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  HAMILTON,  Regent  Square, 
London,  is  too  precious  to  be  forgotten,  though  only  a  small  part 
is  inserted  here : 

"  A  striking  characteristic  of  his  piety  was  absorbing  love  to 
the  Lord  Jesus.  This  was  his  ruling  passion.  It  lightened  all  his 
labors,  and  made  the  reproaches  which  for  Christ's  sake  some- 
times fell  on  him,  by  identifying  him  more  and  more  with  his  suf- 
fering Lord,  unspeakably  precious.  He  cared  for  no  question 
unless  his  Master  cared  for  it ;  and  his  main  anxiety  was  to  know 
the  mind  of  Christ.  He  once  told  a  friend,  '  I  bless  God  every 
morning  I  awake  that  I  live  in  witnessing  times.'  And,  in  a  letter 
six  months  ago,  he  says,  *  I  fear  lest  the  enemy  shall  so  contrive  his 
measures  in  Scotland  as  to  divide  the  godly.  May  God  make  our 
way  plain  !  It  is  comparatively  easy  to  suffer  when  we  see  clearly 
that  we  are  suffering  members  of  Jesus.'  It  were  wrong  not  to 
mention  the  fact,  that  his  public  actings  were  a  direct  emanation 
from  the  most  heavenly  ingredient  of  his  character — his  love  and 
gratitude  to  the  Divine  Redeemer.  In  this  he  much  resembled 
one  whose  Letters  were  almost  his  daily  delight,  Samuel  Ruth- 
erford ;  and,  like  Rutherford,  his  adoring  contemplations  natu- 
rally gathered  round  them  the  imagery  and  language  of  the  Song 
of  Solomon.  Indeed,  he  had  preached  so  often  on  that  beautiful 
book,  that  at  last  he  had  scarcely  left  himself  a  single  text  of  its 
'good  matter'  which  had  not  been  discoursed  on  already.  It  was 
very  observable  that  though  his  deepest  and  finest  feelings  clothed 
themselves  in  fitting  words,  with  scarcely  any  effort,  when  he  was 
descanting  on  the  glory  or  grace  of  Immanuel,  he  despaired  of 
transferring  to  other  minds  the  emotions  which  were  overfilling 
his  own  ;  and  after  describing  those  excellencies  which  often  made 
the  careless  wistful,  and  made  disciples  marvel,  he  left  the  theme 
with  evident  regret  that  where  he  saw  so  much  he  could  say  so 
little.  And  so  rapidly  did  he  advance  in  Scriptural  and  experi- 
mental acquaintance  with  Christ,  that  it  was  like  one  friend  learn- 
ing more  of  the  mind  of  another.  And  we  doubt  not  that,  when 
his  hidden  life  is  revealed,  it  will  be  found  that  his  progressive 
holiness  and  usefulness  coincided  with  those  new  aspects  of  en- 
dearment or  majesty  which,  from  time  to  time,  he  beheld  in  the 
face  of  Immanuel,  just  as  the  '  authority'  of  his  'gracious  words,' 
and  the  impressive  sanctity  of  his  demeanor,  were  so  far  a  trans- 
ference from  Him  who  spake  as  no  man  ever  spake,  and  lived  as 
no  man  ever  lived.  In  his  case  the  words  had  palpable  meaning. 
1  Beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  we  are  changed 


376  CONCLUDING    MEMORIALS. 

into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  as  by  the  Spirit  of  i  e 
Lord/ 

"More  than  any  one  whom  we  have  ever  known,  had  he 
learned  to  do  everything  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Amidst 
all  his  humility,  and  it  was  very  deep,  he  had  a  prevailing  con- 
sciousness that  he  was  one  of  those  who  belong  to  Jesus ;  and  it 
was  from  Him,  his  living  head,  that  he  sought  strength  for  the 
discharge  of  duty,  and  through  Him,  his  Righteousness,  that  he 
sought  the  acceptance  of  his  performances.  The  effect  was  to 
impart  habitual  tranquillity  and  composure  to  his  spirit.  He  com- 
mitted his  ways  to  the  Lord,  and  was  sure  that  they  would  be 
brought  to  pass  ;  and  though  his  engagements  were  often  nume- 
rous and  pressing,  he  was  enabled  to  go  through  them  without 
hurry  or  perturbation.  We  can  discern  traces  of  this  uniform 
self-possession  in  a  matter  so  minute  as  his  hand-writing.  His 
most  rapid  notes  show  no  symptoms  of  haste  or  bustle,  but  end 
in  the  same  neat  and  regular  style  in  which  they  began ;  and  this 
quietness  of  spirit  accompanied  him  into  the  most  arduous  labors 
and  critical  emergencies.  His  effort  was  to  do  all  in  the  Surety ; 
and  he  proved  that  promise,  *  Great  peace  have  they  which  love 
thy  law,  and  nothing  shall  offend  them/ 

"  To  speak  with  the  plainness  which  such  a  solemn  occasior. 
justifies,  or  rather  to  make  the  confession  which  this  heavy  visi 
tation  calls  for,  it  must  be  owned  that,  whilst  the  possession  of 
such  a  bright  and  shining  light  was  the  Church  of  Scotland's 
privilege,  the  rarity  of  such  is  the  Church  of  Scotland's  sin. 
When  we  consider  the  ability  and  orthodoxy  of  the  pious  portion 
of  our  ministry,  it  is  mournful  how  little  progress  the  work  of 
God  has  made.  It  certainly  has  not  stood  still ;  but  taking  the 
labors  and  success  of  the  seven  short  and  feeble  years  allotted  to 
this  faithful  evangelist  for  our  standard,  we  almost  feel  as  if  the 
work  had  been  going  back.  If  few  congregations  have  witnessed 
the  scenes  with  which  St.  Peter's  had  become  happily  familiar, 
one  reason  is  that  few  ministers  preach  with  the  fervor,  the  Christ- 
exalting  simplicity,  and  the  prayerful  expectancy  of  Robert 
M'Cheyne  ;  and  few  follow  out  their  preaching  with  the  yet  more 
impressive  urgency  of  his  gracious  intercourse  and  consistent  ex- 
ample. The  voice  of  this  loud  providence  shall  not  have  been 
uttered  in  vain  if  it  impart  new  instancy  to  the  ministers,  and 
new  eagerness  and  solemnity  to  hearers — if  it  break  up  that 
conventional  carnality  which  would  restrain  matters  of  eternal 
import  to  pulpits  and  Sabbath-days,  and  make  it  henceforth  the 
business  of  the  gospel  ministry  to  win  souls  and  tend  them.  Hire- 
ling shepherds  will  not  regret  the  brother  who  is  gone.  His  life 
and  labors  were  a  reproof  to  them.  But  if  the  many  devout  men 
who,  now  that  Stephen  has  been  carried  to  his  burial,  are  making 
lamentation  over  him,  would  arise  and  follow  him,  even  as  he 
followed  Christ,  the  present  judgment  would  end  in  unprecedented 


CONCLUDING    MEMORIALS.  377 

wessing.  Coming  at  this  conjuncture,  the  death  of  this  faithful 
witness  is  a  striking  call  to  ministerial  disinterestedness  and  de- 
votedness.  'Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life/  And  while  some  are  crying  mournfully,  '  Where 
is  the  Lord  God  of  Elijah  ?'  we  pray  that  many  may  find  the 
answer  in  a  double  portion  of  Elijah's  spirit  descending  on  them- 
selves. 

"  LONDON,  April  3,  1343." 

Even  so,  Lord  !     Amen 


LECTUEES. 

LECTURE  I. 

THE    TEN    VIRGINS. PART    I. 

*  Then  shall  the  kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto  ten  virgins,  which  took  their 
lamps,  and  went  forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom.  And  five  of  them  were  wise,  and 
five  were  foolish.  They  that  were  foolish  took  their  lamps,  and  took  no  oil  with 
them :  but  the  wise  took  oil  in  their  vessels  with  their  lamps.  While  the  bride- 
groom tarried,  they  all  slumbered  and  slept.  And  at  midnight  there  was  a  cry 
made,  behold,  the  bridegroom  cometh ;  go  ye  out  to  meet  him.  Then  all  those 
virgins  arose,  and  trimmed  their  lamps.  And  the  foolish  said  unto  the  wise,  Give 
us  of  your  oil ;  for  our  lamps  are  gone  out.  But  the  wise  answered,  saying,  Not 
so ;  lest  there  be  not  enough  for  us  and  you  ;  but  go  ye  rather  to  them  that  sell. 
and  buy  for  yourselves.  And  while  they  went  to  buy,  the  bridegroom  came ;  and 
they  that  were  ready  went  in  with  him  to  the  marriage :  and  the  door  was  shut, 
Afterward  came  also  the  other  virgins,  saying,  Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us.  But  he 
answered  and  said.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  know  you  not.  Watch  therefore,  for 
ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  wherein  the  Son  of  man  cometh." — Matt. 
xxv.  1-13. 

THERE  is  not  in  the  whole  Bible  a  parable  that  applies  more 
accurately  to  this  congregation  than  this.  Like  the  ten  virgins, 
you  may  all  be  divided  into  two  classes.  Some  of  you  are  wise, 
I  trust ;  and  some,  alas !  are  foolish.  Like  the  virgins,  you  all 
profess  a  great  deal ;  and  yet  some  have  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  some  want  it.  And  the  day  is  fast  hastening  when 
you  will  be  separated :  the  truly  saved  among  you  will  enter  in 
with  Christ — the  rest  will  be  shut  out  for  eternity.  At  present  I 
can  overtake  only  three  facts. 

I.  God's  children  are  wise ;  the  rest  are  foolish. — Verse  2. 

Those  of  you  who  are  God's  children  are  'truly  wise.  First, 
Not  worldly-wise.  This  is  denied  :  "  Ye  see  your  calling,  breth- 
ren, how  that  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty, 
not  many  noble  are  called  :  but  God  hath  chosen  the  foolis'i  iimiirs 
of  the  world  to  confound  the  wise." — 1  Cor.  i.  26,  27.  And  : 
"  The  wisdom  of  this  world  is  foolishness  with  God." — 1  Cor.  iii. 
19.  "I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because 
thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast 
revealed  them  unto  babes." — Matt.  xi.  25.  "  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
babes  and  sucklings  hast  thou  ordained  strength." — Ps.  viii.  2. 
Not  many  of  deep,  profound  mind  are  saved — not  many  men  of 


LECTURE    I.  379 

learning — not  many  of  your  sagacious,  worldly  men — men  wise 
to  drive  a  bargain.  These  are  often  passed  by ;  and  God  takes 
some  little  child  that  knows  nothing  of  the  world,  or  some  peas- 
ant from  behind  his  plough,  and  brings  them  to  glory.  Why  ? 
Just  that  no  man  may  boast  and  say:  It  was  my  wit  that  saved 
me.  Second,  Yet  God's  children  are  wise — the  only  wise  in  thig 
world. 

1.  They  see  things  as  they  truly  are.     You  that  are  mere  pro- 
fessors do  not  see  things  as  they  truly  are.     (1.)  Time.     You  do 
not  see  time  as  it  truly  is — the  threshold  of  eternity  ;  you  do  not 
see  how  short  it  is — that  threescore  and  ten  years  are  but  a  span ; 
you  do  not  see  how  rapidly  it  passes — like  the  swift  ships — like 
the  eagle  to  the  prey ;  you  do  not  see  that  it  cannot  be  recalled, 
and  that  every  moment  is  precious — that  it  is  the  time  for  conver- 
sion— the  only  time ;  else  you  could  not  waste  it  in  mere  preten- 
ces to  godliness.     They  that  are  Christ's  see  time  as  it  really  is. 
(2.)  Yourselves.     You  do  not  see  yourselves  as  you  truly  are. 
You  have  never  seen  what  it  is  to  be  by  nature  children  of  wrath; 
you  have  never  seen  the  awful  mountains  of  sin  that  are  piled 
over  your  soul ;  you  have  never  seen  the  lusts  that  bind  your 
soul — the  deep  volcano  of  burning  lust  that  is  in  your  own  bosom. 
They  that  are  Christ's  see  this  somewhat  as  it  truly  is.     (3.)  The 
favor  of  God.     You  have  never  seen  how  precious  it  is.     You 
know  the  value  of  the  favor  of  man,  and  therefore  you  wear  a 
cloak  of  profession  ;  but  you  know  not  the  value  of  God's  favor, 
or  you  would  fly  to  Christ.     They  that  are  Christ's  know  this  as 
it  is. 

2.  God's  children  do  not  rest  in  knowledge.     Hypocrites  always 
rest  in  their  knowledge.     You  never  can  tell  them  anything  new. 
They  say:  I  know  that.     Tell  them  of  sin,  of  Christ,  of  judgment 
to   come — they  think   they   shall   be   saved   because   they   have 
knowledge ;  although  this  knowledge  has  never  led  them  to  rest 
on  Christ — to  pray — to  leave  their  sins.     You  that  are  Christ's 
have  turned  from  idols — you  are  the  only  wise. 

3.  A  child  of  God  lives  for  eternity.     A  hypocrite  lives  for 
time.     This  was  all   Judas  lived  for — if  he  could  pass  off  for  a 
while  as  a  true  disciple — if  he  could   keep  up  appearances  for  a 
time — if  he  could  indulge  his  lusts,  and  yet  be  esteemed  a  be- 
liever, and  a  true  apostle.     He  tried  to  keep  up  appearances  to 
the  last.     So  Demas  wanted  to  deceive  Paul  for  this  life — to  be 
thought  a  brother.     Alas,  how  many  of  you   are  thus  foolish  !— 
living  so  as  to  keep  up  an  appearance  of  being  a  Christian  for  a 
little  time,  though  you  know  that  you  are  living  in  positive  sin, 
and  that  you  will  be  discovered  before  the  world  in  a  short  time. 
You  only  are  truly  wise  who  live  for  eternity — as  you  shall  wish 
you  had  done  when  you  come  to  die.     Live  in  a  manner  you  will 
wish  you  had  done  millions  of  ages  after  this. 

4.  A  child  of  God  is  like  God.     God  is  the  only  wise.     In  h'm 


380  LECTURE    I. 

are  all  the  fountains  of  divine  wisdom.  God  is  light,  and  in  him 
is  no  darkness  at  all.  To  become  like  him,  is  to  become  truly 
wise.  Those  of  you  who  have  fled  to  Christ,  are  becoming  like 
God.  You  have  got  his  spirit,  and  you  are  being  changed  into 
his  image.  You  have  one  will  with  God.  You  fall  in  with  God's 
purposes  in  this  world.  His  joy  is  your  joy.  You  that  are  mere 
professors  have  none  of  God's  likeness.  You  do  not  seek  it,  nor 
desire  it. 

II.   The  wise  and  foolish  alike,  in  many  things. — Verses  3,  4. 

The  virgins  were  alike  in  many  things.  To  the  eye  of  man 
they  appeared  the  same.  All  were  virgins,  dressed  probably  in 
white — all  their  faces  probably  fair  and  comely.  Each  of  the  ten 
carried  a  silver  lamp,  bright  and  polished — and  every  lamp  was 
lighted.  Nay,  all  of  them  seemed  to  have  one  object  in  view. 
They  went  forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom.  In  one  thing  alone 
they  differed.  The  foolish  took  no  oil  in  their  lamps  ;  but  the 
wise  took  oil  in  their  vessels  with  their  lamps.  So  it  is  with  pro- 
fessors and  God's  children  to  this  day. 

In  many  things  man  can  see  no  difference. 

1.  You  enjoy  the  same  ordinances.     (1.)     You  sit  under  the 
same  pastor — in  the  same  seats.     You  come  up  together  to  the 
house  of  God  in  company.    (2.)  You  sing  the  same  psalms.    Your 
voices  blend  together,  and  no  ear  but  that  of  God  can  distinguish 
the  voice  of  the  hypocrite  from  that  of  the  wise  virgin.     (3.)  You 
stand  up  at  the  same  prayer — all  equally  reverent  in  appearance. 
(4.)   You  listen  to  the  same  sermons.     Sometimes  you  will  be 
affected  together.      The  feeling  of  sympathy  runs  through  the 
midst  of  you,  and  none  can  tell  where  it  is  like  early  dew,  or 
where  it  is  the  dew  of  the  Spirit — the  sympathy  of  nature  or  the 
sympathy  of  grace.     (5.)  You  sit  down  at  the  same  Lord's  table, 
and  pass  the  bread  from  hand  to  hand — you  pass  the  cup  from 
one  to  another.     Ah  !  how  affecting  it  is  to  think  that  so  many  in 
this  congregation  are  but  foolish  virgins — that  you  will  be  parted 
:n  eternity. 

2.  The  same  speech.     God's  children   speak  the  language  of 
Oanaan  ;  but  professors  learn  to  imitate  it,  and  at  last  no  one  can 
discover   the   difference.      They   speak   of   convictions    of   sin, 
awakening,  getting  light,  seeking  Christ,  finding  Christ,  closing 
with  Christ,  finding  peace — when  all  the  time  their  hearts  are  far 
from  God,  and  they  are  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of 
God.     Ah !  how  sad  it  is  to  think  that  many  a  tongue  that  has 
.spoken  much  about  Christ,  and  regeneration,  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
shall  yet  want  a  drop  of  water  to  cool  it  in  the  burning  lake. 

3.  Same  prayers.     One  of  the  great  marks  of  a  child  of  God 
ie  prayer.     He  loves  to  pray :  "  Behold,  he  prayeth."     But  even 
this  is  imitated  by  professors,  who  have  a  name  to  live  and  are 
dead.     Often  they  will  pray  in  secret  with  great  meltings  and 


LECTURE    I. 

affections  ;  often  they  will  pray  in  public  with  great  fervor  and 
pathos ;  and  yet  all  the  time  they  are  living  in  sin,  and  know  it 
Alas  !  how  sad  that  many  of  you  whose  voices  have  often  been 
heard  in  prayer  may  yet  be  heard  crying,  "  Lord,  Lord,  open 
to  us" — crying  on  rocks  and  mountains  to  cover  you  from  the 
wrath  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  ! 

4.  Same  outward  behavior.  The  truest  mark  of  a  child  of  God 
is  their  avoiding  sin.  They  flee  from  their  old  companions  and 
old  ways — they  walk  with  God  ;  and  yet  even  this  is  imitated  by 
the  l>olish  virgins.  They  go  out  to  meet  their  Lord.  They  flee 
old  sins  for  a  time — they  hasten  from  their  work  to  the  house  of 
God — they  seek  the  company  of  God's  children — perhaps  they  try 
to  save  others,  and  become  very  zealous  in  this.  O  how  sad  that 
many  who  now  cling  to  the  godly  will  soon  be  torn  from  them, 
and  bound  up  with  devils  and  wicked  men  ! 

III.   The  difference :  No  oil  in  their  vessels. 

Professors  are  often  striven  with  by  the  Spirit.  In  the  days  of 
Noah  he  strove  long  to  get  men  to  leave  their  sins  and  enter  the 
ark. — Gen.  vi.  3.  Israel  in  the  wilderness  :  "  They  rebelled  and 
vexed  his  Holy  Spirit." — Isa.  Ixiii.  10.  Even  in  the  days  of  Ste- 
phen :  "  Ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost :  as  your  fathers 
did.  so  do  ye." — Acts  vii.  51.  In  the  Bible,  in  the  ministry — by 
mercies,  by  afflictions — he  strives  like  a  man  wrestling  with  you. 
He  strives  to  make  you  quit  your  sins,  and  flee  into  Christ.  Most 
of  you  have  felt  the  Spirit's  strivings. 

1.  They  are  not  taught  by  the  Spirit.     All  who  are  saved  are 
taught  by  the  Spirit — "  all  taught  of  God."    Without  this,  no  man 
will  come  to  Christ,  for  the  soul  is  dead.     He  teaches  our  lost  con- 
dition— then  he  glorifies  Christ. 

2.  They  are  not  dwelt  in  by  the  Spirit.     The  Spirit  dwells  in 
all  who  come  to  Christ. — John  vii.  37.     (1.)  The  seal :  "  In  whom 
also  after  that  ye  believe,  ye  were  sealed." — Eph.  i.  13.    The 
heart  is  the  wax — the  Holy  Spirit  the  seal — the  image  of  Christ 
the  impression.     He  softens  the  heart,  and  presses  on  the  seal ;  but 
not  like  other  seals — he  does  not  lift  it  away,  but  keeps  it  there. 
(2.)    The  witness:  "The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our 
spirit." — Rom.  viii.  16.     The  spirit  of  adoption,  crying  "Abba" 
in  the  heart,  is  the  Spirit  bearing  witness.    When  the  soul  is  taken 
into  the  child's  place,  it  can  use  a  child's  liberty.     (3.)  The  earn- 
est :  "  Given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts." — 2  Cor.  i.  22. 
A  little  in  hand  of  the  full  reward.     The  Holy  Spirit  in  the  heart 
is  a  little  of  heaven — the  peace,  joy,  holy  breathings,  humility, 
communion  of  heaven  all   begun.     Ah,  my  friends !  be  not  de- 
ceived.    Do  not  tell  me  you  sit  under  this  or  that  minister,  have 
had  those  convictions,  liberty  in  prayer,  &c. ;  but  are  you  changed  ? 
— have  you  got  the  new  heart — heaven  begun  ? 

St.  Peter's,  Dec.  18^  1841. 


382 


LECTURE    II. 


LECTURE   II. 

THE    TEN    VIRGINS. PART    II. 

"  While  the  bridegroom  tarried,  they  all  slumbered  and  slept." — M  *TT.  XXT.  J>. 

IT  is  impossible  to  find  a  more  solemn  and  awakening  parable 
than  this.  I  showed  you  last  day — I.  That  God's  children  are 
truly  wise,  and  mere  professors  truly  foolish  :  You  who  are  God's 
children  see  things  as  they  are — you  live  for  eternity-  and  have 
the  mind  of  God.  II.  In  how  many  things  the  wise  and  foolish 
virgins  appear  to  be  the  same :  Same  ordinances — same  speech 
— same  prayers- — same  outward  behavior.  III.  The  difference : 
The  Holy  Spirit. 

I.  Tarrying  of  the  bridegroom. 

In  that  memorable  discourse  of  the  Saviour  with  his  disciples, 
on  the  night  of  the  last  supper,  Jesus  said  to  them  :  "  A  little  while, 
and  ye  shall  not  see  me :  and  again  a  little  while,  and  ye  shall  see 
me,  because  I  go  to  the  Father." — John,  xvi.  16.  And  again, 
John,  in  the  Revelation,  heard  him  say  :  "  Behold,  I  come  as  a 
thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest 
he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame."  And  his  last  word, 
which  fell  like  heavenliest  music  on  John's  enraptured  ear,  was : 
"  Behold,  I  come  quickly,"  and,  "  Surely,  I  come  quickly."  Many 
of  the  first  Christians  seem  to  have  thought  that  he  would  come 
in  their  day :  so  that  Paul,  in  Second  Thessalonians,  had  to  warn 
them  that  the  great  Romish  apostasy  must  happen  first.  And  we 
find  that  scoffers,  in  Peter's  time,  used  to  say  :  "  Where  is  the  pro- 
mise of  his  coming  ?"  Century  after  century  has  rolled  away 
since  then,  and  yet  Jesus  has  never  come.  This  explains  the 
word,  "  The  bridegroom  tarried."  Certainly  he  desires  to  come  : 
"  His  desire  is  toward  me."  It  will  be  the  day  of  the  gladness 
of  his  heart — the  bridal  day.  And  those  that  love  Christ  love  his 
appearing.  They  cry,  like  John,  "  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus." 
Yet  still  he  tarries.  Why  is  this  ? 

1.  He  is  not  willing  that  any  should  perish.  "  The  Lord  is 
not  slack  concerning  his  promise,  as  some  men  count  slackness  ; 
but  is  lojg- suffering  to  us-ward,  not  willing  that  any  should  perish, 
but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance." — 2  Pet.  iii.  9.  This  is 
the  reason  why  he  tarries ;  he  is  slow  to  anger.  Sometimes, 
when  I  see  some  act  of  gross  and  open  wickedness,  my  heart 
trembles  within  me ;  then  I  think  how  the  Lord  sees  all  this — ay, 
all  the  wickedness  committed  over  the  whole  world — and  yel:  he 
forbears.  Ah,  what  a  sight  of  forbearance  and  long-suffering 
compassion  is  here  !  This  is  the  reason  why  he  tarries  :  he  ha? 
compassion  for  the  vilest,  and  waits  long  before  he  comes. 


LECTURE    II.  383 

2.  To  jill  up  the  number  of  his  elect.     Christ  is  at  this  moment 
gathering  a  people  from  among  the  Gentiles.     He  is  building  up 
the  great  temple  of  the  Lord,  adding  stone  to  stone.     He  cannot 
come  till  thic,  is  done.     When  all  this  is  done,  then  he  will  come, 
and  put  on  the  top-stone,  with  shoutings  of  "  Grace,  grace,  unto 
it."     He  told  Paul  to  remain  and  preach  at  Corinth  ;  "  for  I  have 
much  people  in  this  city."     For  the  same  reason  he  makes  his 
ministers  remain  and  preach  on  ;    for  he  has  much  people  still. 
When  he  comes,  those  that  are   ready  will  enter  in  with  him  to 
the  marriage,  and  the  door  will   be  shut.     There  are,  no  doubt, 
many  elect  ones,  many  that  were  given  him  by  the  Father  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  still  in  the  sleep  of  nature.    He  waits 
till  these  are  gathered.     When  the  last  of  his  elect  are  gathered, 
then  he  will  come. 

3.  To  try  the  graces  of  his  people.     There  are   many  of  the 
graces  of  God's  people  that  can  only  grow  in  time  of  affliction. 
There  is  a  plant  in  the  garden  which  the  gardener  tramples  below 
his  feet  to  make  it  grow  better  ;  so  it  is  with  many  of  the  graces 
of  God's  children — they  grow  better  by  being  tried.     (1.)  Faith 
in  his  word.     The  world   say  :    "  Where  is  the  promise  of  his 
coming?     All  things  continue  as  they  were."    All  things  seen  are 
against  it.     Can  you  look  through  to  the  unseen  world  ?     This  is 
what  is  wanted  ;  "  We  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but 
at  the  things  which  are  not  seen."     Now  this  is  one  reason  why 
the  Bridegroom  tarries  :  that  faith  may  grow.     (2.)  Bearing  with 
adversaries.     If  he  came  now,  and  avenged  us  of  our  adversary, 
we  would  have    no   scope  for    forgiving  injuries,   bearing   re- 
proaches  for  his  name,  &c.     We  must  be  Conformable  to  his 
death  ;    therefore  he  bears  long  with  us.     (3.)  Compassion  for 
souls.     This  was  the  most  remarkable  feature  in  Christ's  charac- 
ter.    This  brought  him  from  the  throne  of  glory — this  made  him 
weep  upon  Mount  Olivet.     It  behooves  us  to  be  made  like  him  in 
this  also.     But  this  is  the  only  time  when  we  can  be  like  him  in 
this :    when  Jesus  comes,  we  will  cry,  "  Just  and  true  are  thy 
ways,  thou  King  of  saints  ;"  while  he  tramples  his  enemies  below 
his  feet.     Do  not  wonder  that  Jesus  tarries. 

II.   They  all  slumbered  and  slept. 

These  words  have  been  interpreted  several  ways.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  the  simplest  interpretation  is  the  true  one — that  before 
Christ  comes  all  the  Christian  Churches  will  fall  into  a  deep  slum- 
ber. The  Bible  shows  that  not  only  do  hypocrites  fall  asleep 
but  true  believers  also.  Hence  we  find  the  apostle  sleeping  at 
the  Mount  of  Transfiguration,  and  again  at  Gethsemane ;  and 
Paul  cries  to  the  Romans,  "  It  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep.' 

1.  How  Christians  sleep.  (1.)  The  eyes  begin  to  shut. 
When  first  brought  to  Christ,  the  eyes  of  sinners  were  opened,  to 
ree  *he  shortness  of  time — that  it  is  but  a  span  ;  the  vanity  of  the 


384  LECTURE    II. 

world — all  vain  show ;  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin.  They 
saw  sin  covering  them  a^l  over  like  devils,  and  were  amazed  that 
they  were  out  of  hell.  They  saw  Christ  in  all  his  beauty  fulness, 
and  glory.  Bat  now  all  these  things  become  dim,  as  to  a  sleep- 
ing man  ;  all  outward  objects  are  hidden — the  soul  sees  no  longer 
the  shortness  of  time,  the  emptiness  of  the  world,  the  vileness  of 
sin,  the  glory  of  Christ.  (2.)  The  ear  does  not  hear  his  knock- 
ings.  Once  '.he  ear  heard  his  voice.  Amid  a  thousand  the  voice 
of  Christ  was  sweet  and  powerful.  Now  the  soul  hears  as  if 
it  did  not  hear :  "  I  have  put  off  my  coat ;  how  shall  I  put  it  on  ? 
I  have  washed  my  feet ;  how  shall  I  defile  them  ?"  (3.)  Dreams. 
So  the  soul  takes  up  with  idols — vain  fancies.  When  first 
awakened,  the  soul  said,  "  What  have  I  to  do  any  more  with 
idols  ?"  but  now,  when  Christ  and  divine  things  are  hidden,  the 
soul  again  takes  up  with  vain  idols.  Hence  come,  1st,  Deadness 
in  prayer.  How  sweet  prayer  is  to  a  believing  soul !  There  is 
wonderful  access  to  the  throne — pouring  out  of  the  heart — no 
separation — nothing  kept  back  ;  but  now  there  is  utter  barren- 
ness,— the  soul  has  no  desire — no  free  access.  2d,  A  fearful 
spirit.  A  sense  of  guilt  now  lies  on  the  conscience — a  stupifying 
sense  of  having  offended  God — a  spirit  of  bondage.  3d,  Does 
not  fear  sin.  Once  a  sweet  trembling  fear  of  sin — a  keeping  far 
from  the  occasions  of  it,  like  Joseph :  "  How  shall  I  commit  this 
great  wickedness  ?"  Now  there  is  a  fearful  familiarity  with  sin. 

2.  How  hypocrites  sleep.  (1.)  They  lose  all  their  convictions. 
At  one  time  they  had  deep  and  clear  convictions  of  sin  ;  but  now 
they  lose  them.  They  have  gone  into  some  open  sin,  and 
drowned  conviction — they  quench  the  Spirit.  (2.)  They  lose 
their  joy  in  divine  things.  The  stony-ground  hearers  received 
the  Word  with  joy — a  flash  of  delight.  Something  about  the 
Word  attracts  their  fancy — eloquence  or  imagery ;  or  the  hope 
they  are  converted,  and  flatter  themselves — take  great  delight 
now  in  hearing.  This  soon  dies  away.  (3.)  They  give  over 
prayer*  For  a  long  time  they  prayed  in  a  very  melting  manner. 
When  under  convictions,  or  under  illuminations  and  a  false  hope, 
or  before  others,  they  prayed  with  fluency  ;  but  now  they  give 
over  prayers  by  degrees.  "  They  all  slumbered  and  slept."  They 
have  been  out  in  company,  or  they  are  sleepy,  or  they  have  no 
relish  for  it,  and  so  they  give  over  prayers  by  degrees. 

Between  the  two  there  is  this  great  difference,  that  the  godly 
have  still  oil  in  their  vessels,  the  other  none.  I  would  not  say  a 
word  to  encourage  you  who  are  godly  to  sleep  on  ;  on  the  con- 
trary it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep.  But  I  cannot  but  re- 
mark how  different  is  the  sleep  of  the  two.  (1.)  The  godly  will 
waken  out  of  their  sleep.  It  is  very  sinful  and  very  dangerous. 
out  it  is  not  fatal.  The  hypocrite  seldom  ever  wakens  out  of  his 
sleep.  The  rarest  conversion  in  the  world  is  that  of  a  hardened 


LECTURE    II.  385 

hypocrite.    (2.)  The  godly  are  under  the  displeasure  of  God,  still 
they  are  not  under  his  curse  ;  but  the  hypocrite  sleeps  over  hell. 

III.   The  coming. 

1.  The  time. — At  midnight,  at  an  unexpected  time,  Christ  will 
come.  The  whole  Bible  shows  this :  "  Of  that  day  and  hour 
knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father 
only" — "  Watch,  therefore ;  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the 
hour  when  the  Son  of  Man  cometh."  It  is  compared  to  lightning  : 
**  For  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto 
the  west ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be." 
What  more  awfully  sudden  than  lightning  !  First  an  awful  still- 
ness— the  black  inky  clouds  shrouding  the  sky — then  a  bright 
gleam  from  east  to  west.  So  shall  his  coming  be.  It  is  like 
travail  on  a  woman  with  child :  "  When  they  shall  say,  Peace  and 
safety  ;  then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them  as  travail  upon 
a  woman  with  child ;  and  they  shall  not  escape."  It  is  like  a 
thief:  "  The  day  of  the  Lord  so  cometh,  as  a  thief  in  the  night." 
In  two  respects, — (1.)  In  the  uncertainty  of  the  hour.  When  a 
thief  is  going  to  break  into  a  house,  he  does  not  tell  the  hour  at 
which  he  will  come.  He  gives  no  signs  of  his  approach.  If  the 
goodman  of  the  house  knew  what  hour  he  would  come,  he 
would  sit  up,  and  not  suffer  his  house  to  be  broken  up.  Such  will 
the  coming  of  the  Bridegroom  be  :  "  Ye  know  neither  the  day 
nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  Man  cometh."  (2.)  A  thief  comes 
at  the  hour  of  rest.  When  the  family  have  all  gone  to  rest — 
when  the  goodman  of  the  house  has  locked  and  barred  the  door 
— when  every  candle  is  put  out,  and  every  eye  is  sealed  in  sleep 
— then  the  thief  comes,  and  forces  the  bar,  and  enters  in.  Such 
will  the  coining  of  the  Saviour  be.  When  the  world  is  steeped 
in  slumber  Jesus  will  come. 

Some  of  you  will  say :  "  Surely  we  shall  have  some  guess  of 
the  time  of  his  coming."  Now,  if  there  be  one  thing  plainer 
than  another,  it  is  that  you  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour : 
"  In  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  Man  cometh."  If 
I  were  to  go  round  you  all,  and  say,  "  Do  you  think  the  Son  of 
Man  will  come  to-night?"  you  would  all  say,  "  I  think  not."  Well 
just  in  such  an  hour  he  will  come. 

A  word  to  the  unconverted. 

1.  Some  of  you  live  in  dishonesty.    In  buying  and  selling,  some 
of  you,  perhaps,  use  the  light  weight  and  the  false  balance,  or  in 
some  other  way  you  deceive  your  neighbor.     O  how  dreadful  if 
Christ  should  come  and  find  you  thus !     It  is  said  men  will  be 
buying  and  selling. 

2.  Some  live  in  deeds  of  darkness. — Perhaps  you  say,  Surely 
the  darkness   shall  cover  me ;  "  At  the  window"  of  my  house  I 
'ooked  through  my  casement,  and  beheld  among  the  simple  ones, 
I  discerned  among  the  youths,  a  young  man  void  of  understand- 

VOL.  i.  25 


386  LECTURE    III. 

ing,  passing  through  the  street  near  her  corner ;  and  he  went  th« 
way  to  her  house,  in  the  twilight,  in  the  evening,  in  the  black  and 
dark  night."  Some  of  you  commit  those  things  of  which  it  is  a 
shame  even  so  much  as  to  speak.  How  awful  will  it  be  to  you 
when  His  holy  face  appears  ! 

3.  Some  of  you  stifle  convictions.  Like  Agrippa,  you  are  al- 
most persuaded  to  be  a  Christian.  Like  Felix,  you  tremble, 
and  say,  "  A  more  convenient  season."  Some  of  you  put  off 
your  convictions  with  a  little  gaiety,  a  little  worldly  pleasure, 
saying,  Plenty  of  time  before  I  die.  Ah  !  what  will  you  do 
when  the  cry  comes  at  midnight  ?  No  time  for  prayer — no  time 
for  your  Bible  then — no  time  for  conversion.  "  At  midnight  there 
was  a  cry." 


LECTURE    III. 


THE    TEN    VIRGINS. PART    III. 

"  And  at  midnight  there  was  a  cry  made,  Behold  the  bridegroom  cometh ;  go  ye  out 
to  meet  him,"  &c. — MATT.  xxv.  6-9. 

THERE  is  something  sweet  in  that  midnight-cry,  "  Behold,  the 
bridegroom  cometh."  It  will  be  an  awful  day  even  to  a  child  of 
God.  First,  All  sudden  changes  are  dreadful.  Many  persons 
have  been  killed  by  the  sudden  news  of  something  joyful.  How 
awfully  joyful,  then,  will  be  that  cry  when  we  hear  that  all  our 
toils  and  cares  are  past — that  sin  shall  no  longer  reign  in  the 
world  !  Second,  The  fate  of  our  ungodly  friends  will  be  dread- 
ful. All  of  us  have  ungodly  friends,  for  whose  conversion  we 
pray.  When  that  cry  comes,  it  will  be  the  knell  of  their  souls  ; 
and  yet  for  all  that,  it  will  be  a  joyful  day.  In  Matt.  xxiv.  32,  it  is 
compared  to  summer.  It  will  be  the  summer  of  the  soul — the 
winter  will  be  past.  "  Unto  you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings."  Mai.  iv.  2. 
"  He  shall  be  as  the  light  of  the  morning,  when  the  sun  riseth,  even 
a  morning  without  clouds."  2  Sam.  xxiii.  4.  "  He  shall  come 
down  like  rain  upon  the  mown  grass :  as  showers  that  water  the 
earth."  I's.  Ixxii.  6.  But  most  of  all,  the  cry,  "  The  Bridegroom 
cometh,"  will  revive  the  drooping  hearts  of  his  own  chosen  ones. 
It  will  remind  us  of  the  time  that  he  chose  us  to  be  his  own — the 
time  of  love,  when  he  wooed  us,  and  said  :  "  Thou  shalt  be  for  me, 
and  not  for  another  man."  He  that  loved  us,  and  died  for  us,  and 
promised  to  return  and  receive  us  to  himself — **  Behold,  the  Bride- 
groom cometh."  Ah  !  consider,  beloved  friends,  whether  it  will 
be  a  time  of  joy  to  you,  or  of  wailing.  Careless  sinner,  what 
shall  then  become  of  thee  ? 


LECTURE    III.  387 

I.   The  discovery — The  lamps  of  hypocrites  go  out  at  last. 

A.  dry  wick  has  often  a  great  blaze  for  a  while.  So  hypocrites 
often  keep  up  their  profession  to  the  last;  often  it  is  very  showy 
and  evident.  Many  things  might  awaken  hypocrites.  1.  Their 
case  is  described  in  sermons.  Often  the  minister  is  directed  by 
God  to  speak  exactly  to  their  case.  Often  the  word  comes  very 
close  to  their  conscience.  We  say,  Surely  that  man  will  take  the 
word  home.  No ;  it  slips  past  some  way  or  other.  2.  Seeing 
others  converted.  Often  hypocrites  see  others  beside  them  un- 
dergo a  saving  change.  They  see  them  convinced  of  sin — made 
to  lie  in  the  dust — brought  to  Jesus — filled  with  joy — living  a  new 
life — overcoming  the  world.  This  might  open  their  eyes  to  see 
that  their  change  is  false  and  hollow.  3.  The  death  of  others. 
ft  must  be  a  solemn  thing  to  a  hypocrite  to  see  others  cut  down. 
Death  tears  away  every  mask — it  calls  the  soul  before  the  heart- 
searching  One.  Pretended  convictions,  pretended  grace,  words 
of  put-on  godliness  will  not  avail  now.  When  hypocrites  see 
others  cut  down,  I  have  often  thought,  surely  they  will  turn  now. 
Yet  it  is  not  so:  they  often  burn  on  to  the  last.  (1.)  They  have 
got  a  name  to  live,  and  they  do  not  like  to  lose  it.  They  have 
made  a  profession,  and  they  do  not  like  to  draw  back  from  it. 
Ministers  have  been  pleased  and  satisfied,  or  godly  persons  have 
esteemed  them,  and  they  do  not  like  all  at  once  to  give  up  this. 
So  Judas  was  long  esteemed  a  true  disciple,  and  kept  up  his  pro- 
fession to  the  last.  (2.)  Often  do  they  delude  themselves.  They 
have  some  inward  light  and  knowledge,  which  they  mistake  for 
grace.  They  have  a  form  of  godliness — pray  in  secret  and  in 
the  family,  and  so  deceive  themselves  as  well  as  others.  But  their 
lamp  will  go  out  at  the  coming  of  Christ.  "Our  lamps  are  gone 
out" — not  one  blaze  more — not  one  spark  more. 

Reasons. 

1.  No  indwelling  grace.  Their  lamps  went  out  because  they 
had  no  oil.  They  burned  for  a  while,  as  a  dry  wick  will  do.  often 
with  a  great  blaze ;  but  soon  the  flame  decays,  and  it  goes  out 
for  want  of  oil.  This  is  the  case  with  hypocrites.  They  have 
no  spring  of  gracious  oil  within  their  hearts.  The  Spirit  of  God 
often  comes  upon  them,  but  he  does  not  dwell  in  them.  So  it 
was  with  Balaam.  His  eyes  were  opened — he  saw  much  of  the 
joy  of  God's  people — he  longed  to  die  the  death  of  the  righteous, 
(Numb.  xxiv.  22;)  but  he  had  no  oil  in  the  lamp,  and  his  lamp 
went  out.  So  with  Saul.  **  God  gave  him  another  heart,"  and 
"the  Spirit  of  God  came  upon  him,"  (1  Sam.  x.  9,  10  ;)  but  he  had 
no  oil  in  the  lamp — no  gracious  indwelling  of  the  Spirit,  enabling 
him  to  cleave  to  Jesus,  and  so  his  lamp  went  out.  Often,  in  a 
rainy  season,  there  are  large  pools  of  water  gathered  in  the  field 
where  there  is  no  spring  or  fountain.  At  first  they  appear  large 
and  deep,  but  when  the  summer  comes,  they  dry  up  and  disap- 
pear So  it  is  with  hypocrites  in  this  congregation.  Manv  of 


388  LECTURE    III. 

you  have  had  the  Spirit  poured  on  you  as  it  was  on  Balaam  and 
on  Saul — your  eyes  have  been  opened — you  have  had  deep  con- 
victions, wonderful  discoveries,  panting  desires  after  Christ  and 
divine  things  ;  and  yet  you  have  never  been  brought  by  the  work- 
ing of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  cleave  to  Christ.  Ah  !  your  lamp  will 
go  out,  and  leave  you  in  the  blackness  of  darkness. 

Dear  friends  !  make  sure  of  a  deep  and  real  work  of  grace  upon 
your  hearts.  Remember  it  is  said,  that  the  man  who  built  his 
house  upon  the  rock,  digged  deep,  and  laid  his  foundation  on  the 
rock.  It  is  not  every  change  that  is  saving  conversion.  Of  many 
it  is  true,  "They  return,  but  not  to  the  Most  High." — Hos.  vii.  16. 
Do  not  be  contented  with  being  civilized,  if  you  are  not  convert- 
ed. It  will  not  stand  you  in  stead  in  the  great  day. 

2.  They  have  to  appear  before  Christ.  It  is  an  easy  thing  to 
appear  a  Christian  before  men :  "  Man  looks  only  on  the  outward 
appearance,  but  God  looketh  on  the  heart."  As  long  as  hypo- 
crites have  to  appear  only  before  men,  they  can  keep  up  appear- 
ances. They  can  talk,  and  read,  and  pray,  as  if  they  were  God's 
children;  but  when  the  cry  comes,  "Behold  the  Bridegroom 
cometh,"  thea  they  know  that  they  must  appear  before  Christ, 
the  searcher  of  hearts.  When  Jesse  brought  in  his  seven  sons 
before  Samuel,  he  looked  on  Eliab,  and  said :  "  Surely  the  Lord's 
anointed  is  before  me."  But  God  said :  "  I  have  refused  him : 
for  the  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth ;  for  man  looketh  on  the 
outward  appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  on  the  heart. "- 
1  Sam.  xvi.  7. 

Ah,  brethren  !  there  are  many  of  you  that  can  now  come  in 
boldly  before  men,  though  you  know  yourselves  to  be  graceless — 
never  born  again — living  in  sin  ;  you  can  sit  down  at  a  sacrament, 
without  fear  or  shame  ;  but  when  Christ  comes,  your  lamp  will  go 
out — you  will  not  be  able  to  bear  the  glance  of  his  holy  eye.  O 
pray  for  such  an  interest  in  Christ  now,  that  you  may  stand  before 
the  Son  of  Man  at  his  coming ! 

II.  The  anxious  application — Hypocrites  will  apply  to  the 
godly  for  their  grace  in  that  day  :  "  Give  us  of  your  oil ;  for  our 
lamps  are  gone  out." 

1.  Hypocrites  will  then  see  the  difference  between  them  and  the 
godly.     Their  lamps  will  be  out,  but  the  lamps  of  the  truly  godly 
will  be  burning  bright  and  clear.     At  present  hypocrites  think 
they  are  as  good  as  any  one.     They  think  there  is  no  real  differ- 
ence between  them  and  God's  people.     In  that  day  they  will  be 
convinced  that  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed  between. 

2.  They  will  see  what  a  happy  thing  it  is  to  have  oil  in  their 
lamp.     At  present  many  among  you  do  not  see  your  need  of 
grace.     You  do  not  see  that  you  would  be  any  happier  with  grace 
in  your  heart.     You  are  willing  rather  to  remain  as  you  are.     But 
in  that  day  you  will  cry :  "  Give  us  of  your  oil."     You  will  see 


LECTURE    III.  389 

the  peace  of  the  godly  in  that  day.  They  will  be  unmoved  amid 
a  falling  universe.  The  blood  of  Christ  on  their  conscience  will 
give  them  abiding  peace.  You  will  see  their  joyful  faces,  as  they 
hear  the  cry,  as  they  hear  the  footsteps,  of  the  coming  Bride- 
groom— you  will  hear  their  song  of  praise  as  they  welcome  their 
Lord  and  Redeemer.  At  present  the  godly  are  poor  and  de- 
spised, often  in  trouble,  and  chastened  every  morning,  and  you 
would  not  join  them ;  but  in  that  day  they  will  be  like  the  stones 
of  a  crown — like  the  children  of  a  king. 

3.  They  will  apply  to  the  godly.  At  present  hypocrites  despise 
the  godly,  and  would  not  apply  to  them  for  anything.  When  a 
truly  godly  person  warns  you  or  advises  you,  you  are  offended. 
But  in  that  day  you  will  be  in  despair — glad  to  apply  to  any  one. 
You  will  be  glad  to  apply  to  godly  friends  and  godly  ministers  in 
that  day.  You  that  wonder  what  makes  people  go  to  speak  to 
ministers,  you  that  mock  and  deride  the  truly  godly,  you  will  say : 
"  Give  us  of  your  oil."  At  this  day  ministers  and  godly  friends 
knock  at  your  door,  beseeching  you  to  get  the  oil  of  grace  into 
your  hearts ;  but  at  that  day  you  will  knock  at  their  door,  crying, 
"  Give  us  of  your  oil,  for  our  lamps  are  gone  out." 

O  what  folly  to  rest  in  desires  after  grace,  when  even  hypocrites 
have  this  in  that  awful  day  ! 

III.  The  disappointment — The  godly  cannot  give:  "Not  so, 
lest  there  be  not  enough." 

1.  It  is  not  in  their  power  to  give  grace.     It  pleases  God   to 
use  the  godly  as  instruments,  but  he  has  not  given  them  to  be 
fountains  of  grace  ;  "  I  have  planted,  Ap olios  watered  :  but  God 
gave  the  increase.     So  then  neither  is  he  that  planteth  anything, 
neither  he  that  watereth ;  but  God  that  giveth  the  increase." — • 
1  Cor.  iii.  6,  7.    Rachel  said  to  Jacob  ;  "  Give  me  children, or  else 
I  die.     And  Jacob's  anger  was  kindled  against  Rachel :  and  he 
said,  Am  I  in  God's  stead  ?" — Gen  xxx.  2,  3.     So  grace  is  not  in 
the  hand  of  man.     Those  who  receive  Christ  "  are  born,  not  of 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of 
God." — John  i.  13.     It  is  in  vain  then  that  you  look  to  the  means 
to  give  saving  grace  to  your  soul.     The  axe  cannot  hew  without 
the  hand  of  the  forester.     The  pitcher  that  carries  water  is  not 
the  well.     It  will  be  in  vain  that  you  apply  to  God's  children  in 
that  awful  day.     Go  to  Jesus  now. 

2.  They  have  none  to  spare.    The  righteous  scarcely  are  saved. 
Every  child  of  God  gets  just  so  much  grace  as  will  carry  him  to 
heaven,  and  no  more.     Even  now  every  child  of  God  feels  that  he 
has  nothing  to  spare.     He  has  not  too  much  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
helping  him  to  pray — to  mourn  over  sin — to  love  Christ.     In  time 
of  temptation  a  believer  feels  as  if  he  had  nothing  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.     He  has  more  need  to  receive,  than  any  to  give  away 


39tl  LECTURE    IV. 

When  Christ  shall  come  in  that  st  lemn  hour,  he  will  feel  that  he 
has  none  to  spare. 

Oh,  dear  brethren  !  go  and  buy  for  yourselves.  You  that  know 
yourselves  graceless,  go,  before  the  cry  is  made,  to  Jesus,  and 
gel  grace  for  yourself.  The  saints  cannot  give  it  you — ministers 
cannot  give  it  you.  All  our  springs  are  in  Jesus.  In  him  the 
Spirit  dwells  without  measure.  Lord,  incline  their  hearts  to  run 
to  thyself! 


LECTURE  IV. 

THE    TEN    VIRGINS. PART    IV. 

"  And  while  they  went  to  buy,  the  bridegroom  came ;  and  they  that  were  ready  went 
in  with  him  to  the  marriage:  and  the  door  was  shut."  &c. — MATT.  xxv.  10-13. 

I.  Who  are  ready  ?  All  are  not  ready.  This  parable  shows 
that  all  who  make  a  profession  of  being  Christ's  are  not  ready. 
The  foolish  virgins  appeared  to  be  ready.  They  had  their  robe, 
their  lamp,  their  wick,  and  flame :  yet  they  were  not  ready.  It 
is  not  all  of  you  that  seem  to  be  Christians  that  are  ready.  Many 
of  you  come  to  the  house  of  God,  and  sit  down  at  sacraments, 
and  make  a  profession  of  care  for  your  soul,  and  yet  you  are  not 
ready.  Not  all  who  are  anxious  are  ready.  The  foolish  were 
anxious  now.  They  had  a  throbbing  heart — they  went  to  buy — 
their  cry  was  loud  and  bitter — perhaps  they  shed  bitter  tears  ;  and 
yet  they  were  not  ready.  Many  of  you  are  anxious — going  to 
buy.  You  have  wet  cheeks  when  you  go  to  seek  the  Lord  ;  and 
yet  you  are  not  ready.  If  you  were  to  die  to-night,  or  if  Christ 
were  to  come  to-night,  you  "would  not  be  found  ready. 

1.  Those  who  have  the  wedding  garment.  This  you  see,  Rev. 
xix.  7,  8 :  "  His  wife  hath  made  herself  ready.  And  to  her  was 
granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen  clean  and  white : 
for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  the  saints."  And  so  Ps. 
xlv.  9,  13  :  "  Upon  thy  right  hand  did  stand  the  queen  in  gold  of 
Ophir.  The  king's  daughter  is  all  glorious  within :  her  clothing 
is  of  wrought  gold."  And  in  Matt.  xxii.  11,  we  find  this  was  the 
first  thing  that  struck  the  eye  of  the  king,  that  the  man  had  not 
on  a  wedding  garment.  This  wedding  garment  is  the  righteous- 
ness of  God — the  skirt  of  Jesus  cast  over  the  soul — the  imputed 
righteousness.  This  is  the  first  part  of  readiness  to  meet  the  hea- 
venly Bridegroom.  Have  you  been  shown  your  own  utter  loath- 
someness ?  that  you  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  all  vile  and  filthy  ? 
Have  you  got  a  glorious  discovery  of  the  way  of  righteousness, 
by  what  Christ  has  done  being  reckoned  to  us  ?  Have  you  lain 


LECTURE    IV.  391 

down  under  the  blood  and  white  robe  of  the  Lord  Jesus  1     Then 
you  are  ready. 

Do  not  mistake.  (1.)  It  is  not  the  knowledge  of  this  imputed 
righteousness.  Many  people  hear  and  know  a  great  deal  about 
this  righteousness,  who  never  put  it  on,  and  are  not  a  whit  the 
better.  Knowledge  will  but  condemn  you,  and  sink  you  deeper. 
(•2.)  It  is  not  a  desire  to  have  this  righteousness.  The  sluggard 
desires,  and  hath  nothing.  Many  have  lazy  desires  after  Christ, 
that  are  never  satisfied,  and  they  are  none  the  better  for  them — 
like  beggars  wishing  they  were  rich.  (3.)  It  is  not  having  it  once 
put  over  us,  and  then  something  else  afterwards.  (4.)  This  fine 
linen  must  be  granted  unto  us  forever.  It  is  not  that  Christ  is  our 
righteousness  at  first,  and  our  own  holiness  after;  but  it  is  Christ 
to  the  end.  Our  wedding  garment  in  heaven  must  be  Christ's 
blood-washed  robe ;  we  must  have  it  granted  to  us  every  day — 
every  moment.  Happy  soul,  who  daily  beholdest  thine  own  vile- 
ness,  and  daily  receivest  that  wedding  garment  to  hide  thy  naked- 
ness. 

2.  Those  who  have  the  new  heart.     Can  two  walk  together  ex- 
cept they  be   agreed  ?     It  is  impossible  that  two  souls  can  be 
happy  together  if  they  love  opposite  things.     It  is  like  two  bul- 
locks in  the  yoke  drawing  different  ways.     Hence  the  deep  wis- 
dom of  the  command  which  forbids  God's  children  to  intermarry 
with  the  world.     What  fellowship  hath  light  with  darkness  ?     In 
the  same  way  with  Christ's  bride.     She  must  be  of  one  mind  with 
him,  if  she  would  enter  in  with  him  to  the  marriage. 

Suppose  one  of  you  who  has  an  old  heart  was  to  be  admitted 
with  Christ  to  the  marriage.  Your  heart  is  enmity  to  God — you 
hate  God's  people — the  Sabbath  is  a  weariness — you  serve  divers 
lusts  and  pleasures — the  Lamb  that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
would  lead  you,  and  God  would  wipe  away  tears  from  your  eyes ; 
but  you  hate  God  and  the  Lamb — how  could  you  be  happy  there  ? 
None  but  God's  children  (psalm-singing  hypocrites,  as  you  used 
to  call  them) — could  you  be  happy  with  them  ?  An  eternal  Sab- 
bath ! — my  highest  notion  of  heaven  is  an  eternal  Sabbath  with 
Christ — could  you  be  happy  ?  Could  you  enjoy  it  ?  Ah,  my 
friends  !  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  in  any  that  defileth — any  that 
maketh  or  loveth  a  lie.  If  you  are  still  unborn  again,  you  are  not 
ready. 

3.  Those  whose  lamps  are  trimmed.      While   the  wise  virgins 
slept,  they  were  not  ready.     True,  they  had  the  wedding  gar- 
ment, and  the  oil  in  their  vessels — but  their  lamps  were  dim — their 
eyes  were  closed  ;  but  when  they  heard  the 'cry,  they  rose  and 
trimmed  their  lamps,  and  now  they  are  ready  to  meet  and  enter 
with  the  Bridegroom.     It  is  not  every  child  of  God  that  is  ready. 
(1.)  Is  a  backslider  ready — one  that  has  gathered  fresh  guilt  upon 
the  soul,  and  not  got  it  washed  away — one  that  is  still  lying  under 
guilt,  and  not  hastening  to  the  Fountain — one  that  is  standing  with 


LECTURE    IV. 

his  back  to  the  house  of  God,  and  his  face  toward  his  idol  ?  (2.)  Ii 
an  idolater  ready — one  that  once  loved  Christ,  and  now  puts  an 
idol  in  his  place — entangled  with  some  unlawful  affection  ?  (3.)  Is 
the  soul  ready  that  has  left  its  first  love — grown  cold  in  divine 
things  ?  (4.)  Was  Solomon  ready  when  his  heart  went  after 
many  wives  ?  or  Peter,  when  he  denied  his  Lord  ? 

Ah !  learn,  dear  friends,  to  stir  up  the  grace  that  is  in  you.  Stir 
up  your  faith  in  Jesus — your  love  to  him  and  to  the  saints,  if  you 
would  be  ready.  Watch  !  Live  among  divine  things — keep  the 
eye  open  to  the  coming  glory. 

II.  The  reward  of  those  who  are  ready :  "  They  went  in  with 
him  to  the  marriage." 

1.  Christ  will  own  them.     Christ  will  take  them  in  with  him 
before  his  Father,  and  say :  "  Behold  I,  and  the  children  whom 
thou  hast  given  me."     These  are  they  for  whom  I  died,  prayed$ 
reigned.     At  present  Christ  does  not  publicly  own  his  people,  or 
put  a  difference  between  them  and  hypocrites.     (1.)  The  world 
do  not  know  them.     The  sun  shines  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good. 
Worldly  men  think  we  are  like  themselves.     (2.)  Saints  do  not 
know  us.     Often  they  suspect  us.     Often  the  children  of  God  sus- 
pect one  another  unjustly.     They  have  not  this  or  that  experience 
— this  or  that  mark  of  God's  children.     (3.)  Often  we  know  not 
ourselves.     When  the  war  of  corruption  is  strong  within — when 
we  have  fallen  into  sin — when  grace   is  low  in  the  soul — Can  I 
deem  myself  a  child?      But  then  Christ  will  own  us — put  an  end 
to  all  doubt  for  ever  and  ever.     The  scoffiing  world  will  then 
know  that  Christ  loved  us — they  will  then  wish  they  had   put  in 
their  lot  with  us.     The  saints  will  see  that  we  are  Christ's  as  well 
as  they — they  will  have  no  more  suspicions  of  us.     We  will  have 
no  more  doubts  of  ourselves — no  more  deadness,  inconsistency, 
corruption,  darkness,  sin.     Christ  will  confess  our  name  before  his 
Father.     He  will  say :  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father ;  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you." 

2.  Saints  shall  be  with  Christ :  "  Went  in  with  him."    (1.)  The 
greatest  joy  of  a  believer  in  this  world  is  to  enjoy  the  presence 
of  Christ — not  seen,  not  felt,  not  heard,  but  still  real — the  real 
presence  of  the  unseen  Saviour.     It  is  this  makes  secret  prayer 
sweet,  and  sermons  sweet,  and  sacraments  sweet,  when  we  meet 
with  Jesus  in  them.     "  I  have  set  the  Lord  always  before  me. 
Because  he  is  at  my  right  hand,  I  shall  not  be  moved."    (2.)  Often 
Jesus  hides  his  face,  and  we  are  troubled.     We  seek  him  whom 
our  soul  loveth.  but  he  is  gone.     We  rise  and  seek,  but  find  him 
not.     (3.)  At  the  best,  it  is  but  half  bliss  to  feel  after  an  unseen 
Saviour.     Suppose  a  husband  and  wife  parted  by  many  seas.     It 
is  sweet  to  have  letters  and  love  tokens,  and  to  see  a  friend  who 
left  him  well ;  but  this  will  not  make  up  for  his  presence.     So  we 
mourn  an  absent  Lord  ;  but  when  he  comes  we  shall  be  with  him. 


LECTURE    IV.  393 

"  In  thy  presence  is  fulness  of  joy ;  at  thy  right  hand  there  are 
pleasures  for  evermore." — Ps.  xvi.  11.  Here  we  have  drops  and 
gleams  of  pleasure.  Christ  could  not  be  happy  without  us.  We 
are  his  body.  If  one  child  of  God  were  wanting,  he  would  not 
be  complete.  We  are  his  fulness.  Hence  his  prayer :  "  Father 
t  will  that  they  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where  1 
am  :  that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me." 
— John  xvii.  24.  We  could  not  be  happy  without  Christ.  Take 
us  to  the  golden  pavement,  the  pearly  gates,  the  songs,  the 
thrones,  the  palms,  the  angels — we  would  still  say,  Where  is  the 
Godman  that  died  for  me  ?  Where  is  the  Angel  that  redeemed 
me  from  all  evil  ?  Where  is  Jesus  ?  Where  is  the  side  that  was 
pierced  ?  "  We  shall  see  his  face."  The  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof. 
We  shall  stand  with  the  Lamb  upon  Mount  Zion — we  shall  never 
be  parted  more. 

III.   The  fate  of  hypocrites. 

1.  The  door  was  shut.     The  door  of  Christ  stands  wide  open 
for  a  long  time,  but  shuts  at  last.     When  Christ  comes  the  door 
will  be  shut.     Now  the  door  is  open,  and  we  are  sent  to  invite 
you  to  come  in.     Soon  it  will  be  shut  and  then  you  cannot.     So 
it  was  at  the  flood.     One  hundred  and  twenty  years  the  door  of 
the  ark  stood  wide  open.     Noah  went  forth,  and  preached  every- 
where, inviting  men  to  come  in.     The  Spirit  strove  with  men. 
But  they  only  mocked  at  the  coming  flood.    At  last  the  day  came. 
Noah  entered,  and  God  shut  him   in.     The  door  was  shut.     The 
flood  came  and  carried  them  all  away.     So  it  will  be  with  many 
here.     The  door  is  wide  open  now.    Jesus  says :  "  I  am  the  door  : 
by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and 
out,  and  find  pasture."     Christ  does  not  say,  I  was,  or  I  will  be, 
but,  I  am  the  door.    At  present  any  man  may  enter  in.    Soon  Chris* 
will  come — like  a  thief — like  a  snare — like  travail  on  a  womar 
with  child — and  you  shall  not  escape.     Enter  in  at  the  strait  gate 

2.  They  will  pray  in  that  day  :  "  Lord.  Lord,  open  to  us."     At 
present  hypocrites  do  not  pray,  or  not  in  earnest.     They  have  ? 
cold,  formal,  dull  prayer;  but  in  that  day  they  shall   cry  in  rea 
earnest.     At  present  many  of  you  would  be  ashamed  to  be  seen 
in  earnest  about  your  soul — weeping,  or  praying,  or  going  to  a, 
minister  ;  in  that  day  you  will  lose  all  shame — you  will  weep  and 
howl,  and  run  to  Christ's  door  in  agony  of  spirit.     At  present 
many  of  you  are  sought  after  by  Christ ;  "  He  is  come  to  seek  ani 
to  save  that  which  was  lost."     He  is  the  shepherd  seeking  the 
one  sheep  that  was  lost.     He  stands  at  your  door  and  knocks- 
stands  and  cries :  "  Unto  you,  O  men,  I  call" — "  Turn  ye,  turn 
ye" — Sinner,  sinner,  open  to  me.     In  that  day  it  will  be  the  verj* 
reverse.     You  will  seek  after  the   Saviour  in  that  day,  and  noi 
find  him — you  will  stand  and  knock  at  his  door — you  will  exert 
your  voice  and  cry,  "  Lord,  Lord,  open  to  me."     What  a  scent 


394  LECTURE    V. 

this  parish  will  present  in  that  day !  Those  who  come  not  to  the 
house  of  God — old  men  and  old  women,  grey-headed  in  careless- 
ness and  sin — young  persons,  mad  upon  pleasure — children  who 
live  without  Christ — you  will  be  all  in  earnest  on  that  day.  May 
this  not  rebuke  some  of  you  that  pray  not,  or  pray  in  a  cold,  dull 
manner,  or  in  a  form  ?  Ah  !  you  will  pray  in  that  day  when  too 
late.  Why  not  antedate  that  anxiety,  and  begin  to  pray  now  ? 

3.  The  disappointment :  "  I  know  you  not."  Christ  will  own 
his  own  people  :  "  I  know  them."  The  poor  despised  believers 
he  will  own.  Though  the  world  knew  them  not,  Christ  will 
own  them.  Not  one  shall  be  passed  over  in  that  day.  But  not 
so  with  the  foolish  virgins,  who  have  no  oil  in  their  lamps.  Christ 
will  not  own  them.  Ah  !  it  will  be  a  fearful  thing  to  be  denied 
by  Christ  before  his  Father  and  the  holy  angels,  "  Watch,  there- 
fore ;  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of 
Man  cometh."  See  that  ye  have  true  grace  in  your  hearts — that 
Christ  is  your  righteousness — that  your  soul  is  alive. 


LECTURE  V. 

BETHANY. PART    I. 

"Now  a  certain  man  was  sick,  named  Lazarus,  of  Bethany,  the  town  of  Mary  and 
her  sister  Martha.  (It  was  that  Mary  which  anointed  the  Lord  with  ointment, 
and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair,  whose  brother  Lazarus  was  sick.)  Therefore 
his  sisters  sent  unto  him,  saying,  Lord,  behold,  he  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick. 
When  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said,  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the  glory 
of  God,  that  the  Son  of  God  might  be  glorified  thereby." — JOHN  xi.  1-4.  — v— 

"  MAN  is  born  to  trouble,  as  the  sparks  fly  upward."  Sickness 
goes  round — it  spares  no  family,  rich  or  poor.  Sometimes  the 
young,  sometimes  the  old,  sometimes  those  in  the  strength  of  their 
days,  are  laid  down  on  the  bed  of  sickness.  "  Remember  those 
that  suffer  adversity,  as  being  yourselves  also  in  the  body." 

The  reasons  why  God  sends  sickness  are  very  various:  1.  In 
some  it  is  sent  for  the  conversion  of  the  soul.  Sometimes  in 
health  the  Word  does  not  touch  the  heart.  The  world  is  all. 
Its  gaieties,  its  pleasures,  its  admiration,  captivate  your  mind. 
God  sometimes  draws  you  aside  into  a  sick-bed,  and  shows  you 
the  sin  of  your  heart,  the  vanity  of  worldly  pleasures,  and  drives 
the  soul  to  seek  a  sure  resting-place  for  eternity  in  Christ.  O 
happy  sickness,  that  draws  the  soul  to  Jesus  ! — Job  xxxiii.  ;  Ps. 
cvii.  2.  Sometimes  it  is  for  the  conversion  of  friends.  When 
the  Covenanters  went  out  to  battle,  they  kneeled  down  on  the 
field  and  prayed  ;  and  this  was  one  of  their  prayers  :  "  Lord,  take 
the  ripe,  and  spare  the  green."  God  sometimes  does  this  in  fami- 


LECTURE    V.  395 

.ies.  He  cuts  down  the  praying  child,  the  child  that  was  half  ri- 
diculed, half  wondered  at,  that  the  rest  may  think,  and  turn,  and 
pray.  3.  Sometimes  it  is  a  frown  of  judgment.  When  worldly 
people  go  long  on  in  a  course  of  sin,  against  the  light  of  the  Bible 
and  the  warnings  of  ministers,  God  sometimes  frowns  upon  them, 
and  they  wither  suddenly.  "  He,  that  being  often  reproved  har- 
deneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be  destroyed,  and  that  without  re- 
medy."— Prov.  xxix.  1.  "For  this  cause  many  are  weak  and 
sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep." — 1  Cor.  xi.  30.  4.  Another 
case  is  now  before  us — that  of  a  child  of  God  sick,  that  Chris! 
might  be  glorified  in  him. 

I.  The  case — the  person  ;  "  A  certain  man  was  sick,  named 
Lazarus." 

Lazarus  .  was  evidently  a  child  of  God,  and  yet  Lazarus  was 
sick.  How  he  had  come  by  his  grace  we  are  not  told.  His 
name  is  not  mentioned  before.  If  we  may  be  allowed  to  guess, 
it  seems  probable  that  Mary  was  the  first  in  the  family  who  knew 
the  Lord  (Luke  x.)  ;  then  perhaps  Martha  left  her  "  much  serv- 
ing" to  come  also  and  sit  at  Jesus'  feet ;  and  both  prevailed  on 
their  brother  Lazarus  to  come  also.  At  all  events  he  was  a  child 
of  God.  He  was  in  a  godly  family.  All  the  house  were  children 
of  God — one  in  nature  and  one  in  grace.  Happy  family  at  Be- 
thany, going  hand  in  hand  to  glory  !  Yet  here  the  hand  of  sick- 
ness entered  in — Lazarus  was  sick.  He  was  peculiarly  loved  by 
Christ :  *'  He  whom  thou  lovest." — Verse  3.  "  Jesus  loved  Mar- 
tha, and  her  sister,  and  Lazarus." — Verse  5.  "  Our  friend  Laza- 
rus sleepeth." — Verse  11.  Like  John,  the  disciple  whom  Jesus 
loved,  so  Jesus  had  a  peculiar  love  for  Lazarus.  I  cannot  tell 
you  why.  He  was  a  sinner,  like  other  men  ;  but  perhaps  when 
Jesus  washed  and  renewed  him,  he  gave  him  more  of  his  owu 
likeness  than  other  believers.  One  thing  is  certain — Jesus  lovea 
him,  and  yet  Lazarus  was  sick. 

1.  Learn  not  to  judge  others  because  of  affliction.     Job's  three 
friends  tried  to  show  Job  that  he  must  be  a  hypocrite  and  a  bad 
man,  because  God  afflicted  him.     They  did  not  know  that  God 
afflicts  his  own  dear  children.     Lazarus  was  sick  ;  and  the  beg- 
gar Lazarus  was  full  of  sores  ;  and  Hezekiah  was  sick,  even  unto 
death  ;  and  yet  all  were  peculiarly  dear  to  Jesus. 

2.  God's  children  should  not  doubt  his  love  when  he  afflicts. 
Christ  loved   Lazarus  peculiarly,  and  yet  he  afflicted  him  very 
sore.     A  surgeon  never  bends  his  eye  so  tenderly  upon  his  pa- 
tient, as  when  he  is  patting  in  the  lancet,  or  probing  the  wound  to 
the  very  bottom.     And  so  with  Christ ;  he  bends  his  eye  most 
tenderly  over  his  own  at  the  time  he  is  afflicting  them.     Do  not 
doubt  the  holy  love  of  Jesus  to  your  soul  when  he  is  laying  a 
heavy  hand  upon  you.     Jesus  did  not  love  Lazarus  less  when  he 
afflicted  him,  but  rather  more — "  even  as  a  father  correoteth  a 


396  LECTURE    V. 

son  in  whom  he  delighteth." — Prov.  iii.  12.     A  goldsmith  when 
he  casts  gold  into  the  furnace  looks  after  it. 

II.  The  place  :  "Of  Bethany,  the  town  of  Mary  and  her  sister 
Martha."   J 

Bethany  is  a  sweet  retired  village,  about  two  miles  from  Jeru- 
salem, in  a  ravine  at  the  back  of  the  Mount  of  Olives.  It  is  at 
this  day  embosomed  in  fig  trees,  and  almond  trees,  and  pome- 
granates. But  it  had  a  greater  loveliness  still  in  the  eyes  of 
Christ — it  was  "the  town  of  Mary  and  her  sister  Martha." 
Probably  the  worldly  people  in  Jerusalem  knew  Bethany  by  its 
being  the  town  of  some  rich  Pharisee  who  had  his  country  villa 
there — or  some  luxurious  noble,  who  called  the  lands  after  his 
own  name ;  but  Jesus  knew  it  only  as  "  the  town  of  Mary  and 
her  sister  Martha."  Probably  they  lived  in  a  humble  cottage, 
under  the  shade  of  a  fig  tree  ;  but  that  cottage  was  dear  to  Christ. 
Often,  as  he  came  over  the  Mount  of  Olives  and  drew  near,  the 
light  in  that  cottage  window  gladdened  his  heart.  Often  he  sat 
beneath  their  fig  tree  telling  them  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of 
God.  His  Father  loved  that  dwelling  ;  for  these  were  justified 
ones.  And  angels  knew  it  well ;  for  night  and  day  they  minis- 
tered there  to  three  heirs  of  salvation.  No  wonder  he  called  the 
place  "  the  town  of  Mary  and  her  sister  Martha" — that  was  its 
name  in  heaven. 

So  is  it  still.  When  worldly  people  think  of  our  town,  they 
call  it  the  town  of  some  rich  merchant — some  leading  man  in 
public  matters — some  great  politician,  who  makes  a  dash  as  a 
friend  of  the  people ;  or  the  town  near  which  some  wealthy  noble- 
man dwelleth :  but  in  heaven  our  town  is  known  as  the  town  of 
our  Marthas  and  Marys.  Perhaps  some  poor  garret  where  an 
eminent  child  of  God  dwells,  gives  this  town  its  name  and  interest 
in  the  presence  of  Jesus. 

Dear  believers,  how  great  the  love  of  Christ  is  to  you  !  He 
knows  the  town  where  you  live — the  house  where  you  dwell — 
the  room  where  you  pray.  Often  he  stands  at  the  door — often 
he  puts  in  his  hand  at  the  hole  of  the  door :  "  I  have  graven  thee 
on  the  palms  of  my  hands :  thy  walls  are  continually  before  me." 
Like  a  bridegroom  loving  the  place  where  his  bride  dwells,  so 
Christ  often  says :  There  they  dwell  for  whom  I  died.  Learn  to 
be  like  Christ  in  this.  When  a  merchant  looks  at  a  map  of  the 
world,  his  eye  turns  to  those  places  where  his  ships  are  sailing  ; 
when  a  soldier,  he  looks  to  the  traces  of  ancient  battle-fields  and 
fortified  towns  ;  but  a  believer  should  be  like  Jesus — he  should 
lov^  tne  spots  where  believers  dwell. 

III.  The  message. 

1.  They  "sent  unto  him."  This  seems  to  have  been  their  very 
first  recourse  when  the  sickness  came  on — "  his  sisters  sent  unto 


LECTURE    V.  397 

Jesus.''  They  did  not  think  a  bodily  trouble  beneath  his  notice. 
True,  he  had  taught  them  that  "one  thing  was  needful,"  and  Mary 
had  chosen  that  good  part  which  could  not  be  taken  from  her ; 
yet  they  knew  well  that  Jesus  did  not  despise  the  body.  They 
knew  that  he  had  a  heart  to  bleed  for  every  kind  of  grief;  and 
therefore  they  sent  to  tell  Jesus.  This  is  what  you  should  do 
"  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble  ;  I  will  deliver  thee,  and 
thou  shalt  glorify  me." — Ps.  1.  15.  Remember  there  is  no  grief 
too  great  to  carry  to  him,  and  none  too  small :  "  In  everything  by 
prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  make  your  requests 
known  unto  God" — "  Cast  thy  burden  on  the  Lord."  Whatever 
it  be,  take  it  to  Jesus.  Some  trust  Christ  with  their  soul,  but  not 
with  their  body — with  their  salvation,  but  not  with  their  health. 
He  loves  to  be  sent  for  in  our  smallest  troubles. 

2.  The  argument. :  "  He  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick."    If  a  worldly 
person  had  been  sending  to  Christ,  he  would  have  sent  a  very 
different  argument.     He  would  have  said :  He  who  loves  thee  is 
sick.     Here  is  one  that  has  believed  on  thy  name.     Here  is  one 
that  has  confessed  thee  before  the  world — suffered  reproach  and 
scorn  for  thy  sake.     Martha  and  Mary  knew  better  how  to  plead 
with  Jesus.     Their  only  argument   was  in  Jesus'  breast :  "  He 
whom  thou  lovest  is  sick."     (1.)  He  loved  him  with  an  electing 
love.     Freely  from  all  eternity  Jesus  loved  him.     (2.)  With  a 
drawing  love.     He  drew  him  from  under  wrath — from  serving 
sin.     (3.)  With  a  pardoning  love.     He  drew  him  to  himself,  and 
blotted  out  all   his  sin.     (4.)   With  an   upholding  love.     "Who 
could  hold  me  up  but  thou  ?"     He  for  whom  thou  diedst — he 
whom  thou  hast  chosen,  washed,  and  kept  till  now — "  he  whom 
thou  lovest  is  sick." 

Learn  thus  to  plead  with  Christ,  dear  believers.  Often  you  do 
not  receive,  because  you  do  not  ask  aright :  "  Ye  ask,  and  receive 
not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may  consume  it  upon  your 
lusts."  Often  you  ask  proudly,  as  if  you  were  somebody  ;  so  that 
if  Christ  were  to  grant  it,  he  would  only  be  fattening  your  lusts. 
Learn  to  lie  in  the  dust,  and  plead  only  his  own  free  love.  Thou 
hast  loved  me  for  no  good  thing  in  me  : — 

"  Chosen,  not  for  good  in  me ; 
Wakened  up  from  wrath  to  flee ; 
Hidden  in  the  Saviour's  side ; 
By  the  Spirit  sanctified." 

Do  not  deny  thy  love.     "  Have  respect  unto  the  work  of  thine 
own  hands." 

3.  A  holy  delicacy  in  prayer.     They  lay  the  object  at  his  feet, 
and  leave  it  there.     They  do  not  say  :  Come  and  heal  him  ;  come 
quickly,  Lord.     They  know  his  love — they  believe  his  wisdom. 
They  leave  the  case  in  his  hands  :  "  Lord,  "he  whom  thou  lovest 
is  sick."     "  They  cast  them  down  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  he  healed 
them." — Matt.  xv.  30.     They  did  not  plead,  but  let  their  misery 


398  LECTURE    V. 

plead  for  them.     "  Let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God." 
—Phil.  iv.  6. 

Learn  that  urgency  in  prayer  does  not  so  much  consist  in  ve- 
hement pleading  as  in  vehement  believing.  He  that  believes  most 
the  love  and  power  of  Jesus,  will  obtain  most  in  prayer.  Indeed 
the  Bible  does  not  forbid  you  using  all  arguments,  and  asking  for 
express  gifts,  such  as  healing  for  sick  friends.  "  My  little  daughtei 
lieth  at  the  point  of  death  :  I  pray  thee,  come  and  lay  thy  hands 
on  her,  that  she  may  be  healed ;  and  she  shall  live." — Mark  v. 
23.  "  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouldest  come  under  my 
roof:  but  speak  the  word  only,  and  my  servant  shall  be  healed." 
Matt.  viii.  8.  Still  there  is  a  holy  delicacy  in  prayer,  which  some 
believers  know  how  to  use.  Like  these  two  sisters,  lay  the  object 
at  his  feet,  saying :  "  Lord,  he  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick." 

IV.  The  answer. 

I.  A  word  of  promise:  "This  sickness  is  not  unto  deatn. 
This  was  an  immediate  answer  to  prayer.  He  did  not  come — 
he  did  not  heal ;  but  he  sent  them  a  word  enough  to  make  them 
happy :  "  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death."  Away  the  messenger 
ran,  crossed  the  Jordan,  and  before  sunset  perhaps  he  enters 
breathless  the  village  of  Bethany.  With  anxious  faces  the  sisters 
run  out  to  hear  what  news  of  Jesus.  Good  news  !  "  This  sick- 
ness is  not  unto  death."  Sweet  promise  ! — the  hearts  of  the  sisters 
are  comforted,  and  no  doubt  they  tell  their  joy  to  the  dying  man. 
But  he  gets  weaker  and  weaker  ;  and  as  they  look  through  their 
tears  at  his  pale  cheek,  they  begin  almost  to  waver  in  their  faith. 
But  Jesus  said  it,  and  Jesus  cannot  lie :  if  it  were  not  so  he  would 
have  told  us.  •«  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death."  At  last  Lazarus 
breathes  his  latest  sigh  besides  his  weeping  sisters.  His  eye  is 
dim — his  cheek  is  cold — he  is  dead  ;  and  yet  Jesus  said :  "  N«* 
unto  death !"  The  friends  assemble,  to  carry  the  body  to  the 
rocky  sepulchre ;  and  as  the  sisters  turn  away  from  the  tomb, 
their  faith  dies — their  hearts  sink  into  utter  gloom.  What  .could 
he  mean  by  saying  :  "  not  unto  death  ?" 

Learn  to  trust  to  Christ's  word,  whatever  sight  may  say.  We 
live  in  dark  times.  Every  day  the  clouds  are  becoming  heavier 
and  more  lowering.  The  enemies  of  the  Sabbath  are  raging. 
The  enemies  of  our  Church  are  becoming  more  desperate.  The 
cause  of  Christ  is  everywhere  threatened.  But  we  have  a  sweet 
word  of  promise  :  "  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death."  Darker 
times  are  coming  yet — the  clouds  will  break  and  deluge  Scotland 
soon  with  a  flood  of  infidelity,  and  many  will  be  like  Mary — heart- 
broken. Has  the  Lord's  word  failed?  No,  never  !  "  This  sick- 
ness is  not  unto  death."  The  dry  bones  of  Israel  shall  live 
Popery  shall  sink  like  a  mill-stone — widowhood  and  loss  of 
children  shall  come  to  her  in  one  day.  The  kings  of  Tarshish  and 
the  isles  will  bow  their  knee  to  Jesus.  Jesus  shall  reign  till  ail  his 


LECTURE    VI.  399 

enemies  are  put  under  his  feet,  and  the  whole  world  shall  soon 
enjoy  a  real  Sabbath. 

2.  The  explanation  :  "  But  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  the  Son 
of  God  might  be  glorified  thereby."  Some  might  ask,  Why,  then, 
was  Lazarus  sick  ?  Ans.  "  For  the  glory  of  God."  Christ  was 
thereby  in  an  eminent  manner  made  known.  (1.)  His  amazing 
love  to  his  own  was  seen,  when  he  wept  at  the  grave.  (2.)  His 
power  to  raise  the  dead.  He  was  shown  to  be  the  resurrection 
and  the  life  when  he  cried,  "  Lazarus,  come  forth."  Christ  was 
more  glorified  far  than  if  Lazarus  had  not  been  sick  and  died. 

(1.)  So  in  all  the  sufferings  of  God's  people.  Sometimes  a 
child  of  God  says:  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?  I  will 
teach — preach — do  great  things  for  thee.  Sometimes  the  answer 
is :  Thou  shalt  suffer  for  my  sake.  (2.)  It  shows  the  power  of 
Christ's  blood — when  it  gives  peace  in  an  hour  of  trouble — when 
it  can  make  happy  in  sickness,  poverty,  persecution,  and  death. 
Do  not  be  surprised  if  you  suffer,  but  glorify  God.  (3.)  It  brings 
out  graces  that  cannot  be  seen  in  a  time  of  health.  It  is  the  tread- 
ing of  the  grapes  that  brings  out  the  sweet  juices  of  the  vine ;  so 
it  is  affliction  that  draws  forth  submission,  weanedness  from  the 
world,  and  complete  rest  in  God.  Use  afflictions  while  you  have 
them. 


LECTURE  VI. 

BETHANY. PART    II. 

"  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister,  and  Lazarus.  When  he  had  heard  there- 
fore that  he  was  sick,  he  abode  two  days  still  in  the  same  place  where  he  was. 
Then  after  that  saith  he  to  his  disciples,  Let  us  go  into  Judea  again.  His  disci- 
ples say  unto  him,  Master,  the  Jews  of  late  sought  to  stone  thee ;  and  goest  thou 
thither  again  ?  Jesus  answered,  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the  day  ?  If  any 
man  walk  in  the  day,  he  stumbleth  not,  because  he  seeth  the  light  of  this  world. 
But  if  a  man  walk  in  the  night,  he  'stumbleth,  because  there  is  no  light  in  him." — 
JOHN  xi.  5-10. 

I.  Jesus'  love :  "  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  Mary,  and  Lazarus." 
1.  These  are  the  words  of  John.  He  knew  what  was  in  the 
heart  of  Christ,  for  the  Holy  Spirit  taught  him  what  to  write,  and 
he  leaned  upon  Jesus'  bosom,  and  knew  the  deepest  secrets  of 
Jesus'  heart.  This,  then,  is  John's  testimony ;  "  Jesus  loved 
Martha,  and  Mary,  and  Lazarus."  You  remember  they  had  sent 
this  message  to  Jesus :  "  He  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick."  Some 
would  have  said,  That  was  a  presumptuous  message  to  send. 
How  did  they  know  that  Lazarus  was  really  converted? — that 
Jesus  really  loved  him?  But  here  you  see  John  puts  his  seaj 


400  LECTURE    VI. 

upon  their  testimony.  It  was  really  true,  and  no  presumption  in 
it:  "  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  Mary,  and  Lazarus." 

How  is  it  saints  know  when  Jesus  loves  them  ?  Ans.  Christ 
has  ways  of  telling  his  own  love  peculiar  to  himself.  "  The  se- 
cret of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  hum."  How  ridiculous  is 
it  to  think  that  Christ  cannot  make  known  his  love  to  the  soul  !  I 
shall  mention  one  way — By  drawing  the  soul  to  himself:  "  Yea,  I 
have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love,  therefore  with  loving- 
kindness  have  I  drawn  thee." — Jer.  xxxi.  3.  "Now  when  I 
passed  by  thee,  and  looked  upon  thee,  behold,  thy  time  was  the 
time  of  love  ;  and  I  spread  my  skirt  over  thee,  and  covered  thy 
nakedness  ;  yea,  I  sware  unto  thee,  and  entered  into  a  covenant 
with  thee,  and  thou  becamest  mine." — Ezek.  xvi.  8.  "  No  man 
can  come  unto  me  except  the  Father  draw  him." — John  vi.  44. 
Now  when  the  Lord  Jesus  draws  near  to  a  dead,  carnal  sinner, 
and  reveals  to  him  a  glimpse  of  his  own  beauty — of  his  face 
fairer  than  the  sons  of  men — of  his  precious  blood — of  the  room 
that  there  is  under  his  wings  ;  and  when  the  soul  is  drawn  away 
from  its  old  sins,  old  ways — away  from  its  deadness,  darkness,  and 
worldliness,  and  is  persuaded  to  forsake  all,  and  flow  toward  the 
Lord  Jesus — then  that  soul  is  made  to  taste  the  peace  of  believ- 
ing, and  is  made  to  know  that  Jesus  loves  him.  Thus  Lazarus 
knew  that  Christ  loved  him.  I  was  a  worldly,  careless  man — ., 
mocked  at  my  sisters  when  they  were  so  careful  to  entertain  the 
Lamb  of  God — I  often  was  angry  with  them ;  but  one  day  he 
came  and  showed  me  such  an  excellence  in  the  way  of  salvation 
by  him — he  drew  me,  and  now  I  know  that  Jesus  has  loved  me. 

Do  you  know  that  Christ  loves  you  ?  Have  you  this  love- 
token,  that  he  has  drawn  you  to  leave  all  and  follow  him — to 
leave  your  self-righteousness,  to  leave  your  sins,  to  leave  your 
worldly  companions  for  Christ — to  let  all  go  that  interferes  with 
Christ  ?  then  you  have  a  good  token  that  he  has  loved  you. 

2.  Jesus  loved  all  the  house.  It  seems  highly  probable  that 
there  was  a  great  difference  among  the  family — some  of  them 
were  much  more  enlightened  than  others — some  were  much 
nearer  Christ  and  some  much  more  like  Christ,  than  others  ;  yet 
Jesus  loved  them  all.  It  would  seem  that  Mary  was  the  most 
heavenly-minded  of  the  family.  Probably  she  was  brought  first 
to  know  and  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  She  sat  at  the  feet  of 
Christ  when  Martha  was  cumbered  about  much  serving.  She  was 
also  evidently  more  humbled  under  this  trying  dispensation  than 
her  sister  was  ;  for  it  is  said  :  "  She  fell  down  at  his  feet."  She 
seems  also  to  have  been  filled  with  livelier  gratitude  ;  for  it  was 
she  that  took  a  pound  of  ointment  of  spikenard,  very  costly,  and 
anointed  the  feet  of  Christ,  and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair.  She 
did  what  she  could.  She  seems  to  have  been  a  very  eminent  be- 
liever— very  full  of  love,  and  of  a  teachable,  meek,  quiet  spirit, 
And  yet  Jesus  loved  them  all — Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister, 


LECTURE    VI.  401 

and  Lazarus.  Every  one  that  is  in  Christ  is  beloved  by  Christ — 
even  weak  members. 

Good  news  for  weak  disciples.  You  are  very  apt  to  say  :  I  am 
not  a  Paul,  nor  a  John,  nor  a  Mary  ;  I  fear  Jesus  will  not  care  for 
me.  Ans.  He  loved  Martha,  and  Mary,  and  Lazarus.  He  loves 
the  weakest  of  those  for  whom  he  died.  Just  as  a  mother  loves 
all  her  children,  even  those  that  are  weak  and  sickly ;  so  Christ 
cares  for  those  who  are  weak  in  the  faith — who  have  many  doubts 
and  fears — who  have  heavy  burdens  and  temptations. 

Be  like  Christ  in  this.  "  Him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith  receive 
ye,  but  not  to  doubtful  disputations" — "  We  that  are  strong  ought 
to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and  not  to  please  ourselves." — 
Rom.  xiv.  1,  xv.  1.  There  is  much  of  an  opposite  spirit,  I  fear, 
amongst  us.  I  fear  that  you  love  our  Marys,  and  Pauls,  and 
Johns — you  highly  esteem  those  that  are  evidently  pillars  ;  but  can? 
you  condescend  to  men  of  low  estate  ?  Learn  to  stoop  low,  and 
to  be  gentle  and  kind  to  the  feeble.  Do  not  speak  evil  of  them — 
do  not  make  their  blemishes  the  subject  of  your  common  talk. 
Cover  their  faults.  Assist  them  by  counsel,  and  pray  for  them. 

II.  Christ's  delay  :  "  When  he  had  heard  therefore  that  he  was 
sick,  he  abode  two  days  still  in  the  same  place  where  he  was." 

Here  seems  a  contradiction — Jesus  loved  them,  and  yet  abode 
two  days.  You  would  have  expected  the  very  reverse  :  Jesus 
loved  them,  and  therefore  made  no  delay,  but  hastened  to  Betha- 
ny. This  is  the  way  with  man's  love.  Human  love  will  not 
brook  delay.  When  you  love  any  one  tenderly,  and  hear  that 
they  are  sick,  you  run  to  see  them,  and  to  help  them.  These  were 
two  important  days  in  the  cottage  of  Bethany.  The  messenger 
had  returned,  saying:  "  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death."  They 
knew  that  Jesus  loved  them,  and  loved  their  brother  tenderly ; 
and  therefore  they  expected  him  to  come  every  hour.  Martha, 
perhaps,  would  begin  to  be  uneasy,  saying,  Why  does  he  tarry  ? 
why  is  he  so  long  in  coming?  can  anything  have  kept  him  ?  Do 
not  fret,  Mary  would  say.  You  know  that  he  loves  Lazarus,  arid 
he  loves  us  ;  and  you  know  he  is  true,  and  he  said :  "  This  sick 
ness  is  not  unto  death."  The  dying  man  grew  weaker,  and  at 
length  breathed  his  last  sigh  info  their  affectionate  bosoms.  Both 
the  sisters  were  overwhelmed :  *He  loved  us,  and  yet  he  tarried 
two  days.  So  with  the  woman  of  Syrophenicia. 

Such  are  Christ's  dealings  with  his  own  still.  Although  he 
loves,  he  sometimes  on  that  very  account  tarries.  Do  not  be  sur- 
prised, and  do  not  fret. 

Reasons  of  delay  : — 

1.  Because  he  is  God.  He  sees  the  end  from  the  beginning 
Known  unto  him  are  all  his  works  from  the  foundation  of  thf 
world.*  Although  absent  in  the  body,  he  was  present  in  the  sick 
man's  room  at  Bethany.  He  saw  every  change  on  his  pale  fea- 

VOL.  i.  26 


402  LECTURE    VI. 

lures,  and  heard  every  gentle  sigh.  Every  tear  that  stole  down 
the  cheek  of  Mary  he  observed,  put  into  his  bottle,  arid  wrote  iD 
his  book.  He  saw  when  Lazarus  died.  But  the  future  was  be- 
fore him  also.  He  knew  what  he  would  do — that  the  grave  would 
yield  up  its  dead,  and  that  he  would  soon  turn  their  weeping  into 
songs  of  rejoicing.  Therefore  he  stayed  where  he  was,  just  be- 
cause he  was  God.  So,  when  Christ  delays  to  help  his  saints 
now,  you  think  this  is  a  great  mystery — you  cannot  explain  it; 
but  Jesus  sees  the  end  from  the  beginning.  Be  still,  and  know 
that  Christ  is  God. 

2.  To  increase  their  faith.     First  of  all   he  gave  them  out  a 
promise  to  hold  by.     He  sent  word   by   their  messenger  :  "  This 
sickness  is  not  unto  death."     This  was  an  easy  and  simple  word 
far  them  to  hold  by  ;  but,  ah  !  it  was  sorely  tried.     When  he  got 
worse  and  worse,  they  clung  to  the  promise  with  a  trembling 
heart;  when  he  died,  their  faith  died  too.     They  knew  not  what 
to  think.     And  yet  Christ's  word  was  true,  and  thus  their  faith 
was  increased   ever   after.     They  were   taught  to    believe    the 
word  of  Christ,  even  when  all  outward  circumstances  were  against 
them.     So  Matt.  viii.  18.     One  evening  Christ  gave  command- 
ment on  the  Sea  of  Galilee  to  depart  to  "  the  other  side  ;"  and  as 
they  sailed  he  fell  asleep.     Here  was  a  simple  word  of  promise 
to  hold  by  in  the  storm.     But  when  the  storm  came  down,  and  the 
waves  covered  the  ship,  they  cried,  **  Master,  save  us;  we  per- 
ish."    And  he  said  :  "  Where  is  your  faith  ?"     By  that  trial  the 
faith  of  the  disciples  was  greatly  increased  ever  after. 

So  it  is  with  all  trials  of  faith.  When  God  gives  a  promise,  he 
always  tries  our  faith.  Just  as  the  roots  of  trees  take  firmer  hold 
when  they  are  contending  with  the  wind  ;  so  faith  takes  firmer 
hold  when  it  struggles  with  adverse  appearances. 

3.  To  make  his  kelp  shine  brighter.     Had  Christ  come  at  the 
first  and  healed  their  brother,  we  never  would  have  known  the 
love  that  showed  itself  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus — we  never  would 
have  known  the  power  of  the  great  Redeemer  in  raising  up  from 
the  grave.     These   bright  forthshinings  of  the  glory  of  Christ 
would  have  been  lost  to  the  Church  and  to  the  world.     Therefore 
it  was  good  that  he  stayed  away  for  two  days.     Thus  the  honor 
of  his  name  was  spread  far  and  wide.     The  Son  of  God  was 
glorified.     "  This  people   have  I  formed  for  myself;  they  shall 
show  forth  my  praise."     This  is  God's  great  end  in  all  his  deal- 
ings with  his  people — that  he  may  be  seen.     For  this  reason  he 
destroyed  the  Egyptians  :  "  Thafthe  Egyptians  may  know  that  I 
am  the  Lord." 

If  Christ  seems  to  tarry  past  the  time  he  promised,  wait  for 
him ;  for  he  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry.  He  has  good  reason 
for  it,  whether  you  can  see  it  or  not.  And  never  forget  he  loves, 
even  when  he  tarries.  He  loved  the  Syrophenician  eve%  when 
he  answered  her  not  a  word. 


LECTURE    VI.  403 

III.  Christ  6  determination :  "  After  that  saith  he  to  his  disci- 
ples, Let  us  go  into  Judea  again." 

1.  The  time:  "After  that."     After  the  two  days  were  over 
Christ  waits  a  certain  time  without  helping  his  own,  but  no  longer 
Christ  waits  a  certain  time  with  the  wicked  before  destroying 
them.     He  waited  till  the  cup  of  the  Amorites  was  full,  before  he 
destroyed  them.     He  waited  on  the  fig  tree  a  certain  time.     If  it 
does  not  bear  fruit,  then,  "  after  that  thou  shalt  cut  it  down." 
Oh,  wicked  man  !  you  have  a  certain  measure  to  fill — when  that 
is  filled,  you  will  sink  immediately  into  hell.     When  the  sand  has 
run,  you  will   be  cast  away.     So  Christ  has  his   set  time  for 
coming  to  his  own.     "  After  two  days  will  he  revive  us :  in  the 
third  day  he  will  raise  us  up,  and  we  shall  live  in  his  sight.'* — 
Hos.  vi.  2. 

(1.)  In  conversion:  "Humble  yourselves  under  the  mighty 
hand  of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due  time." — 1  Pet.  v.  6. 
When  God  awakens  a  soul  by  the  mighty  power  of  his  Spirit,  he 
takes  his  own  time  and  way  of  bringing  the  soul  to  peace.  Often 
the  sinner  thinks  it  very  hard  that  Christ  should  be  so  long  of 
corning ;  often  he  begins  to  despair,  and  to  think  there  is  some- 
thing peculiar  in  his  case.  Remember  !  wait  on  the  Lord.  It  is 
good  to  wait  for  Christ. 

(2.)  In  answering  prayer.  When  we  ask  for  something  agree- 
able to  God's  will,  and  in  the  name  of  Christ,  we  know  that  we 
have  the  petitions  which  we  desire  of  him.  But  the  time  he  keeps 
in  his  own  power.  God  is  very  sovereign  in  the  time  of  his  an- 
swers. When  Martha  and  Mary  sent  their  petition  to  Christ,  he 
gave  them  an  immediate  promise ;  but  the  answer  was  not  when 
they  expected.  So  Christ  frequently  gives  us  the  desires  of  our 
heart,  though  not  at  the  peculiar  time  we  desired,  but  at  a  better 
time.  Do  not  be  weary  in  putting  up  prayers — say  for  the  con- 
version of  a  friend.  (  They  may  be  answered  when  you  are  in  the 
dust.  Hold  on  to  pray.  He  will  answer  in  the  best  time.  •*  Be 
not  weary  in  well-doing  ;  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we 
faint  not." 

(3.)  In  his  own  second  glorious  coming.  Christ  said  to  the 
Church  long  ago :  "  Yet  a  little  while,  and  he  that  shall  come  will 
come,  and  will  not  tarry."  And  still  the  time  is  prolonged.  The 
Bridegroom  seems  to  tarry ;  but  he  will  come  at  the  due  time. 
He  waits  for  infinitely  wise  reasons ;  and  the  moment  that  he 
should  come,  the  heavens  shall  open,  and  he  will  appear. 

2.  The  objection.     The  objection  was,  that  it  was  dangerous  tc 
him  and  to  them,  because  the  Jews  had  sought  to  stone  him  before. 
Another  time  Peter  made  objection  to  Christ,  saying :  "  Be  it  far 
from  thee,  Lord.     This  shall  not  be  unto  thee.     But  he  turned 
and  said  unto  Peter,  Get  thee  behind   me,  Satan;  thou  art  an 
offence  unto  me,  for  thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God, 
but  the  things  that  be  of  men."     How  selfish  are  even  godly  men  ' 


404  LECTURE    VII. 

The  disciples  did  not  care  for  the  distress  of  Martha  and  Mary. 
They  did  not  care  for  the  pain  of  their  friend  Lazarus.  They 
were  afraid  of  being  stoned,  and  that  made  them  forget  the  case 
of  the  afflicted  family.  There  is  no  root  deeper  in  the  bosom 
than  selfishness.  Watch  and  pray  against  it.  Even  the  godly 
will  sometimes  oppose  you  in  what  is  good  and  right.  Here. 
when  Christ  proposed  that  they  should  go  into  Judea  again,  the 
disciples  opposed  it.  They  were  astonished  at  such  a  proposal. 
They,  as  it  were,  reproved  him  for  it.  Think  it  not  strange,  dear 
brethren,  if  you  are  opposed  by  those  who  are  children  of  God, 
especially  if  it  be  something  in  which  you  are  called  to  suffer. 

3.  Cknsfs  answer-  The  path  of  dufy  Christ  here  compares 
to  walking  in  the  day-light.  "  If  a  man  walk  in  the  day,  he  stum- 
bleth  not/'  As  long  as  a  man  has  got  a  good  conscience,  and  the 
smile  and  presence  of  God,  he  is  like  one  walking  in  the  day- 
time ;  he  plants  his  foot  firmly  and  boldly  forward.  But  if  a  man 
shrink  from  the  call  of  God,  through  fear  of  man,  and  at  the  call 
of  worldly  prudence,  he  is  like  one  walking  in  darkness :  "  He 
stumbleth,  because  there  is  no  light." 

Oh,  that  you  who  are  believers  would  be  persuaded  to  follow 
Jesus  fearlessly  wherever  he  calls  you !  If  you  are  a  believer, 
you  will  often  be  tempted  to  shrink  back.  The  path  of  a  Chris- 
tian is  narrow,  and  often  difficult.  But  what  have  you  to  fear  ? 
Have  you  the  blood  of  Christ  upon  your  conscience,  and  the 
presence  of  God  with  your  soul  ?  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in 
the  day  ?  Are  we  not  all  immortal  till  our  work  is  done  ? 


LECTURE  VII. 

BETHANY. PART    III. 

l{ These  things  said  he:  and  after  that  he  saith  unto  them,  Our  friend  Lazarug 
sleepeth ;  but  I  go.  that  I  may  awake  him  out  of  sleep.  Then  said  his  disciples, 
Lord,  if  he  sleep  he  shall  do  well.  Howbeit  Jesus  spake  of  his  death :  but  they 
thought  that  he  had  spoken  of  taking  of  rest  in  sleep.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them 
plainly,  Lazarus  is  dead.  And  I  am  glad  for  your  sakes  that  I  was  not  there,  to 
the  intent  ye  may  believe ;  nevertheless  let  us  go  unto  him.  Then  said  Thomas, 
which  is  called  Didymus,  unto  his  fellow-disciples,  Let  us  also  go,  that  we  may 
die  with  him." — JOHN  xi.  11-16. 

I.   Christ's  love  to  a  dead  Lazarus. 

1.  He  calls  him  friend.  An  eminent  Infidel  used  to  say  that 
neither  patriotism  nor  friendship  were  taught  in  the  Bible.  He 
only  proved  that  he  neither  knew  nor  understood  the  Bible.  How 
different  the  sentiment  of  the  Christian  poet,  who  says, 

t;  The  noblest  friendship  ever  shown, 
The  Saviour's  history  makes  known.77 


LECTURE    VII.  405 

\h  !  it  is  an  amazing  truth  that  Jeho*  ah- Jesus  came  and  made 
friends  of  such  worms  as  we  are.  True  friendship  consists  of 
mutual  confidence  and  mutual  sacrifices. 

Thus  God  dealt  with  Enoch :  "  Enoch  walked  with  God  three 
hundred  years."  Enoch  told  all  to  God,  and  God  told  all  to  him. 
Blessed  friendship — between  Jehovah  and  a  worm !  So  God 
treated  Abraham.  Three  times  in  the  Bible  he  is  called  "  the 
friend  of  God." — 2  Chron.  xx.  7  ;  Isa.  xli.  8  ;  James  ii.  23.  "  He 
raised  up  the  righteous  man  from  the  East,  and  called  him  to  his 
foot."  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  Abraham,  and  we  find 
God  saying,  "Shall  I  hide  from  Abraham  that  thing  which  I  do  ?" 
Gen.  xviii.  17.  So  God  dealt  with  Moses  :  "  The  Lord  spake  unto 
Moses  face  to  face,  as  a  man  speaketh  unto  his  friend.  And  God 
said  to  him,  My  presence  shall  go  with  thee,  and  I  will  give  thee 
rest." — Exod.  xxxiii.  11,  14.  "And  when  Moses  went  in  before 
the  Lord  to  speak  with  him,  he  took  the  veil  off." — Exod.  xxxiv.  34. 
Thus  did  Christ  deal  with  his  disciples.  Though  he  was  the  holy 
Lamb  of  God,  yet  he  says  :  "  Henceforth  I  call  you  not  servants  ; 
for  the  servant  knoweth  not  what  his  lord  doeth :  but  I  have  called 
you  friends  ;  for  all  things  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father  I  have 
made  known  unto  you." — John  xv.  15.  He  admitted  them  to  the 
closest  fellowship  ;  so  that  one  leaned  on  his  breast  at  supper,  and 
another  washed  his  feet  with  ointment.  He  told  them  freely  all 
that  he  had  learned  in  the  bosom  of  his  Father — all  that  they  were 
able  to  bear ;  of  the  Father's  glory — the  Father's  love.  Thus  he 
dealt  with  Lazarus  :  "  Our  friend  Lazarus."  Often,  no  doubt,  they 
had  sat  beneath  the  spreading  fig  tree  at  the  cottage  of  Bethany, 
and  Christ  had  opened  up  to  them  the  glories  of  an  eternal  world. 

This  is  what  you  are  invited  to,  dear  friends — to  become  the 
friends  of  Jesus.  When  men  choose  friends,  they  generally 
choose  the  rich,  or  the  wise  or  the  witty — they  ask  those  that  will 
invite  them  back.  Not  so  with  Christ.  He  chooses  the  poor,  the 
foolish,  babes,  and  makes  them  friends — those  of  whom  the  world 
is  ashamed.  The  world  changes  friends.  In  the  world,  if  a  rich 
friend  wax  poor — if  overtaken  by  a  sudden  failure,  and  plunged 
in  deepest  poverty — friends,  Hke  butterflies  in  the  rain,  fly  quickly 
home — they  look  cold  and  strange,  as  if  they  did  not  see  you. 
Not  so  Jesus,  the  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother.  A 
true  friend  does  not  hide  any  thing  from  another  which  it  would 
be  good  for  him  to  know.  Neither  does  Christ :  "  Shall  I  hide 
from  Abraham  that  thing  which  I  do  ?" 

2.  Even  when  dead :  "  Our  friend  Lazarus."  Few  people  re- 
member the  dead.  They  are  "  a  wind  that  passeth  away,  and 
cometh  not  again" — "  The  place  that  knows  them  shall  know  them 
no  more  forever."  In  some  of  the  countries  where  I  have  been, 
there  are  immense  burying-grounds  where  cities  have  been,  but 
where  not  a  living  being  now  remains.  There  is  not  one  to  re- 
member  their  name,  or  to  shed  a  tear  over  their  memory.  Even 


4 Of)  LECTURE    VII. 

among  yourselves,  how  soon  are  the  dead  forgotten  !  Althougn 
you  loved  them  well  when  living — "lovely  and  pleasant  in  their 
lives  :"  yet  when  they  are  out  of  sight,  they  are  soon  out  of  mind. 
But  Christ's  dead  are  never  forgotten.  There  is  one  faithful 
Brother,  who  keeps  in  mind  the  sleeping  dust  of  all  his  brothers 
and  sisters.  Death  makes  no  change  in  the  love  of  Christ — death 
cannot  separate  us  from  his  love — death  does  not  take  us  off  his 
breastplate.  "  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth." 

Ah,  my  friends !  this  is  to  take  the  sting  away  from  death. 
You  will,  no  doubt,  be  forgotten  by  the  world  ;  if  you  are  Christ's 
they  never  loved  you,  and  will  be  glad  when  you  are  gone.  Liv- 
ing sermons  are  no  pleasant  objects  in  the  world's  eye.  They 
will  be  glad  when  you  are  under  the  sod.  Even  believers  will 
forget  you.  Man  is  a  frail  creature,  and  memory  is  fading. 
But  Christ  never  will  forget  you.  He  that  said,  "  My  faithful 
martyr  Antipas !"  when  all  the  world  had  forgotten  him,  remem- 
bers all  his  sleeping  saints,  and  will  bring  them  with  him. 

II.   The  mistake. — Verses  12,  13. 

In  the  last  lecture  we  had  a  specimen  of  the  selfishness  of  the 
disciples — here  of  their  stupidity.  They  were  beloved  disciples 
— had  left  all  to  follow  Christ — sincerely  believed  his  word,  and 
loved  his  person  ;  and  yet  what  remains  of  blindness  in  the  un- 
derstanding !  ••  If  he  sleep  he  shall  do  well." 

1.  To  sleep,  was  the  common  expression  for  the  death  of  saints 
in  the  Old  Testament.     Thus  God  said  to  Moses  :  "  Thou  shalt 
sleep  with  thy  fatners."     .*nd  to  Daniel :  "  Many  of  those  that 
sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake."     To  King  David  : 
"  Thou  shalt  sleep  with  thy   fathers." — 2  Sam.  vii.  12.     "  Now 
shall  I  sleep  in  the  dust." — Job  vii.  21.     "  Lest  I  sleep  the  sleep 
of  death." — Ps.  xiii.  3.     Surely,  if  they  had  thought  a  little,  they 
might  have  found  the  meaning ! 

2.  What  would  have  been  the  use  of   going  to  awake  him  out 
of  a  refreshing  sleep  ?     Did  they  think  so  lightly  of  their  Master, 
as  that  he  would  run  into  personal  danger  to  awaken  a  sleeping 
man  ? 

Do  not  wonder  when  disciples  mistake  the  meaning  of  Christ's 
words.  They  have  done  so  before,  and  may  do  it  again.  Every 
gracious  man  is  not  an  infallible  man.  Learn  to  search  patiently 
into  the  meaning  of  his  words,  by  comparing  Scripture  with 
Scripture,  and  especially  going  to  him  for  light.  When  you  are 
reading  in  a  dark  room,  and  come  to  a  difficult  part,  you  take  it  to 
the  window  to  get  more  light.  So  take  your  Bibles  to  Christ. 

What  was  the  cause  of  their  mistake  ?  Ans.  Fear.  They  did 
not  want  to  go  into  Judea  again.  They  were  afraid  of  being 
stoned.  They  saw  their  Master  was  bent  upon  going,  and  they 
wanted  to  dissuade  him.  They  misunderstood  his  words,  because 
of  the  averseness  of  their  hearts  to  his  will.  This  is  the  greal 


LECTURE    VII.  407 

reason  of  all  blindness  in  divine  things  "  Through  the  blindness 
of  their  hearts" — "  If  any  man  will  do  the  will  of  God,  he  shall 
know  of  the  doctrine." 

The  reason  why  many  of  you  do  not  understand  your  lost  con- 
dition, is  not  that  it  is  not  taught  in  the  Bible,  not  that  the  words 
are  difficult  (the  Bible  is  a  plain,  simple  book),  but  it  is  that  you 
do  not  wish  to  be  convinced  of  sin — you  do  not  want  your  fine 
dreams  of  your  own  goodness  and  safety  to  be  dashed  to  pieces. 
The  reason  why  many  of  you  do  not  understand  the  way  of  for- 
giveness, is  that  you  do  not  like  it — your  heart  is  averse  from 
God's  way — you  cannot  bear  to  have  all  your  righteousness  ac- 
counted rags,  and  to  be  beholden  entirely  to  the  righteousness  of 
One.  The  reason  why  many  saints  among  you  cannot  see  your 
rule  of  duty  plain,  is  that  you  are  averse  from  the  duty.  You 
want  to  have  your  own  way,  and  you  cannot  understand  the 
Scriptures  that  contradict  it.  This  was  the  case  with  the  apos- 
tles. This  is  frequently  the  case  in  entering  into  marriage,  or  a 
servant  fixing  on  a  place.  When  once  a  strong  desire  is  formed 
in  the  heart,  it  blinds  the  mind  to  the  Scriptures.  O,  pray  for  a 
pure  heart,  that  you  may  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his  will 
— that  you  may  walk  worthy  of  the  Lord,  to  all  pleasing  ! 

III.  The  explanation. — Verses  14,  15.  Christ  here  explains 
two  things, — First,  His  words  ;  and.  Second,  His  absence. 

1.  Jesus  said  plainly,  "  Lazarus  is  dead  T     His  disciples  had 
shown  great  selfishness — great  blindness  of  heart — great  stupid- 
ity ;  and  yet  he  was  not  angry,  neither  did  he  turn  away.     But 
he  said  plainly,  "  Lazarus  is  dead."     When  he  had  been  teaching 
them   many  things,  he    said :    "  Have  ye   understood    all   these 
things  ?" — Matt.  xiii.  51.    Another  time,  when  he  had  been  telling 
them  of  the   Father's  house,  Thomas  said :  •*  Lord,  we  know  not 
whither  thou  goest."   With  the  same  admirable  patience  and  gen- 
tleness he  said :  "  1  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life  :  no 
man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  me."     He  '•  can  have  com- 
passion on  the  ignorant,  and  on   them  that  are  out  of  the  way." 
Perhaps  some  of  you  feel  dead  and  ignorant — you  need  not  keep 
away   from  Christ  on  that  account.     Take  your  blind  eyes  to 
him,  that  he  may  give  you  sight.     He  wants  you  to  understand 
his  way  and  his  will. 

2.  He  explains  his  absence:  "I   am  glad   I  was   not  there." 
The  objection  would  immediately  arise  in  the  breast  of  his  disci- 
ples. If  Lazarus   be  dead,  why  did  our  Master  stay  these  two 
days  ?     Therefore  he  explains  that  it  was  for  their  sakes.     Had 
Christ  been  there,  he  felt  that  he  must  have  healed  Lazarus.    Had 
he  been  there,  Lazarus  had  not  died.    Christ  could  not  have  stood 
in  the  cottage  of  Bethany,  and  looked  on  the  face  of  his   dying 
friend,  and  seen  the  silent  tears  of  Mary,  and  heard  the  imploring 
words  of  Martha,  without  granting  their  desire.     Therefore  ho 


408  LECTURE    VII. 

says  :  "  I  am  glad  I  was  not  there."  Ah  !  learn  the  amazing  love 
of  Christ  to  his  own.  He  cannot  deny  their  prayer.  When 
Moses  was  pleading  with  God,  God  said  :  "  Let  me  alone."  God 
could  not  destroy  Israel  so  long  as  Moses  pleaded  for  them.  So 
God  had  to  tell  Jeremiah,  "  Pray  not  for  this  people."  And  so 
when  God  wants  to  destroy,  he  shuts  up  his  saints  that  they  can- 
not pray.  Jesus  kept  away,  that  he  might  not  be  overcome  by 
their  prayer.  The  uplifted  hand  of  a  believing  Mary  is  too  much 
for  Jesus  to  resist.  The  tearful  eye  of  an  earnest  believer  is  "  ter- 
rible as  an  army  with  banners/'  "  Turn  away  thine  eye  from  me, 
for  thou  hast  overcome  me."  Hut  why  was  he  not  there?  "For 
your  sakes,  to  the  intent  ye  may  believe."  In  last  lecture,  we  saw 
he  delayed  for  the  sake  of  the  cottagers  at  Bethany ;  here  is  an- 
other reason — "  For  your  sakes."  "  All  things  are  for  your  sakes." 
— 2  Cor.  iv.  15.  For  the  sake  of  believers  this  world  was  created 
— the  sun  made  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  moon  to  rule  the  night. 
Every  shining  star  was  made  for  them.  All  are  kept  in  being 
for  your  sakes.  Winds  rise  and  fall — waves  roar  and  are  still- 
seasons  revolve — seed-time  and  harvest,  day  and  night,  all  for 
your  sakes.  "All  things  are  yours."  All  events  are  for  your 
sakes.  Kingdoms  rise  and  fall,  to  save  God's  people.  Nations 
are  his  rod — saw  and  axe  to  hew  out  a  way  for  the  chariot  of  the 
everlasting  Gospel ;  even  as  Hiram's  hewers  in  Lebanon,  and  the 
Gibeonite  drawers  of  wrater,  were  building  up  the  temple  of  God. 
The  enemies  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  are  only  a  rod  in  God's 
hand.  He  will  do  his  purpose  with  them — then  break  the  rod  in 
two,  and  cast  it  away.  Specially  all  the  providences  of  believing 
families  are  for  your  sakes.  When  Christ  is  dealing  with  a  be- 
lieving family,  you  say,  That  is  no  matter  of  mine — what  have  I 
to  do  with  it  ?  Ah,  truly  if  you  are  of  the  world,  you  have  no 
part  or  lot  in  it !  But  if  you  are  Christ's  it  is  for  your  sake,  to  the 
intent  that  ye  may  believe.  The  dealings  of  Christ  with  believ- 
ing families  are  very  instructive,  his  afflictions  and  his  comforts — 
his  way. 

O  learn  to  bear  one  another's  burdens,  to  see  more  of  Christ's 
hand  among  you,  to  the  intent  ye  may  believe ! 

u  There's  not  a  plant  that  grows  below 

Hut  makes  his  glory  known  ; 
And  thunders  roll  and  tempests  blow 
By  order  from  his  throne." 

IV.  The  zealous  (?isci/>/c  :  What  voice  is  that  ?    It  is  Thomas- 
unbelieving  Thomas. 

1.  True  love  to  Christ  here.  He  saw  that  Christ  was  deter- 
mined to  go — he  saw  the  danger — he  counted  the  cost.  Well, 
says  he,  "Let  us  go  also."  Strange,  that  following  the  Lamb  of 
God  should  endanger  our  very  life  ;  yet  in  how  many  ages  of  the 
Church  it  has  been  so  !  "  The  time  will  come  when  whosoever 


LECTURE    VIII.  409 

killetli  you.  shall  think  that  he  doeth  God  service."  What  a  cloud 
of  witnesses  has  Scotland  seen,  all  saying,  like  Thomas,  "  Let  us 
go  and  die  with  him  !"  Ah,  we  do  not  know  the  value  of  Christ, 
if  we  will  not  cleave  to  him  unto  death  ! 

2.  True  zeal  toward  others :  "  Let  us  go."     He  does  not  say, 
like  Peter,  "  I  am  ready  to  go  with  thee  ;"  but,  "  Let  us  go." 
Whenever  we  clearly  apprehend  the  path  of  duty,  we  should 
persuade  others  to  come  along  with  us.     It  's  not  enough  for  a 
believer  to  go  in  the  way  himself — you  must  say,  •'  Let  us  go. 
So  Israel:  "Come,  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to  the   Lord." — Jer 
1.  4.     So  Moses  to  Hobab  :  "  Come  thou  with  us."     So  the  con- 
verted Gentiles  :  "  O  house  of  Israel,  corne  ye  and  let  us  walk  in 
the  light  of  the  Lord."  A  Christian  should  be  like  a  river  that  fer- 
tilizes while  it  runs — carrying  ships,  and  all  that  floats  upon  its 
bosom,  along  with  it  to  the  ocean. 

3.  Yet  sin  mingled  with  it.     Jesus  spoke  not   of  dying ;  on 
the  contrary,  he  spoke  of  *'not  stumbling."     But  Thomas  was 
full  of  unbelief,  and  full  of  fear.     He  heeded  not  the  word  of 
Christ.    Learn  how  much  sin  and  weakness  mingles  with  our  love 
and  zeal,  and  what  infinite  need  we  have  of  one  who  bears  the 
iniquity  of  our  holy  things. 


LECTURE  VIII. 

BETHANY. PART    IV. 

•  Then  when  Jesus  came,  he  found  that  he  had  lain  in  the  grave  four  days  already. 
Now  Bethany  was  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  about  fifteen  furlongs  off ;  and  many  of 
the  Jews  came  to  Martha  and  Mary,  to  comfort  them  concerning  their  brother. 
Then  Martha,  as  soon  as  she  heard  that  Jesus  was  coming,  went  and  met  him : 
but  Mary  sat  still  in  the  house.  Then  said  Martha  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  if  thou 
hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died.  But  I  know,  that  even  now,  whatso- 
ever thou  wilt  ask  of  God,  God  will  give  it  thee.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Thy  broth- 
er shall  rise  again.  Martha  saith  unto  him.  I  know  that  he  shall  rise  again  in  the 
resurrection  at  the  last  day.  Jesus  said  nnto  her,  I  am  the  resurrection,  and  the 
life :  he  that  believeth  in  me.  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live :  and  whoso- 
ever liveth  and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die.  Believest  thou  this?  She  saith 
unto  him.  Yea.  Lord:  I  believe  that  thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  which 
should  come  into  the  world." — JOHN  xi.  17-27. 

I.  Christ  orders  all  events  for  his  own  glory.  One  day,  when 
Christ  had  healed  a  man  deaf  and  dumb,  the  multitude  cried : 
"  He  hath  done  all  things  well."  Ah  !  this  is  true  indeed  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  "  He  is  head  over  all  things  to  the  Church." 
He  that  died  to  redeem  us  from  hell,  lives  to  make  all  things  work 
together  for  our  good.  "  He  healeth  the  broken  in  heart,  and 
bindeth  up  their  wounds.  He  telleth  the  number  of  the  stars ; 


410  LECTURE    VIII. 

he  calleth  them  all  by  their  names." — Ps.  cxlvii.  3,  4.  The  same 
hand  that  was  nailed  to  the  cross  for  us,  brings  out  Arcturus  and 
the  Pleiades,  and  guides  the  sun  in  his  journey — and  all  for  us. 
A  striking  example  of  this  we  have  now  before  us. 

1.  In  the  time  :  "  He  found  that  he  had  lain  in  the  grave  four 
days  already." — Verse  17.     We  saw  that  when  he  heard  that 
Lazarus  was  sick,  he  remained  two  days  in  the  same  place  where 
he  was.     Then  slowly  and  calmly  he  left  the  secluded  glens  of 
Mount  Gilead,  and,  crossing  the  Jordan,  came  on  the  fourth  day 
to  the  village  of  Bethany.     The  shady  ravines  of  Mount  Olivet 
wore  an  aspect  of  gloom.     The  village  was   silent  and  still,  and 
perhaps  around  the  cottage  door  of  Lazarus  a  group  of  mourners 
sat  upon  the  ground.     Jesus  and  the  disciples  halted  a  little  Way 
from  the  village,  as  if  unwilling  to  break  in  upon  the  scene  of  deep 
sorrow.     At  length  a  passing  villager  tells  them  that  Lazarus  is 
dead,  and  this  is  the  fourth  day  he  has  been  lying  in  the  cold 
rocky  tomb.     The  disciples  looked  at  one  another,  and  wondered. 
Four  days  dead  !    Why  did  our  Master  tarry  ?    Why  did  we  lose 
two  days  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan  ?     The  sisters  also  thought 
Jesus  came  too  late.     "  If  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had 
not  died."     The  Jews  also  wondered.     Yet  Jesus  came  at  the 
right  time.     Had  he  come  later,  the  sensation  would  have  passed 
away — the  death  of  Lazarus  would  have  been   forgotten   in  the 
whirl  of  the  world.     We  soon  forget  the  dead.     Had  he  come 
sooner,  the  death  of  Lazarus  would  not  have   been  known.     He 
came  in  due  time.     He  orders  all  things  for  his  glory — he  doeth 
all  things  well. 

2.  In  t lie  place  :  **  Bethany  was  nigh  unto  Jerusalem." — Verse 
18.     The  place  of  this  wonder  of  grace  was  also  chosen  with  in- 
finite skill.    Bethany  was  a  retired  village,  in  a  shady  secluded  ra- 
vine entirely  removed  from  the  bustle  and  noise  of  the  city ;  so 
that  there  was  opportunity  for  Christ  to  exhibit  those  tender  emo- 
tions of  pity  and  love — weeping  and  groaning — -which  he  could 
not  have  done  in  the  bustle  of  a  crowded  city.     And  yet  Beth- 
any was  nigh  unto  Jerusalem  about  fifteen  furlongs,  or  two  miles, 
so  that  many  Jews  were  present  as  witnesses ;  and  the  news  of 
it  was  carried  in  a  few  hours  to  the  capital,  and  spread  over  all 
Jerusalem  and  Judea.     Had  it  been  done  in  a  corner,  men  would 
have  derided  and  denied  it.     But  it  was  done  within  half  an  hour's 
walk  of  Jerusalem,  so  that  all  might  ascertain  its  reality.     Christ 
chooses  the  place  where  he  does  his  wonders  wisely  and  well — 
all  to  show  forth  his  own  glorious  name.     He  chooses  the  spot 
where  to  break  the  alabaster  box,  so  that  the  ointment  may  be 
most  widely  diffused. 

3.  In  the  witnesses:  "  Many  of  the  Jews." — Verse  19.     From 
verses  45,  46,  we  learn  that  the  company  were  far  from  being  all 
friends  of  Christ.     Perhaps  they  would  not  have  come  if  they  had 
known  Christ  was  to  be  there.     But  they  were  friends  of  Martha 


LECTURE    VIII.  411 

and  Mary,  and  though  they  did  not  like  their  serious  ways,  yet  in 
an  hour  of  affliction  they  could  not  but  visit  them,  to  give  them 
such  comfort  as  they  were  able.  This  is  the  way  of  the  world. 
There  is  much  natural  kindness  remaining  in  the  bosom  even  of 
worldly  men.  Christ  knew  this,  and  therefore  chose  this  very 
time  to  arrive.  Ah.  friends,  he  doeth  all  things  well.  You  often 
wonder,  often  murmur,  at  the  way  that  he  takes  you.  Learn 
that  if  you  are  his,  he  will  make  all  things  work  together  for  your 
good,  and  his  own  glory.  Learn  to  trust  him,  then,  in  the  dark — 
in  the  darkest  frowns  of  providence — in  the  most  painful  delays. 
Learn  to  wait  upon  him.  "  It  is  good  for  a  man  both  to  hope  and 
quietly  wait  for  the  salvation  of  God."  He  is  good  to  the  soul 
that  waiteth  for  him. 

II.  The  weak  believer.  Jesus  and  his  disciples  had  halted  a  little 
way  from  the  village,  under  the  shade  of  the  trees ;  but  word 
soon  came  to  the  ear  of  Martha  that  the  Saviour  was  come.  She 
immediately  hastened  to  meet  him.  Ah  !  who  can  tell  what  love 
and  compassion  must  have  appeared  in  his  eye — what  holy  calm- 
ness on  his  brow — what  tenderness  upon  his  lips?  He  was  the 
Rose  of  Sharon  and  the  Lily  of  the  valleys.  Yet  Martha  is  not 
hushed  at  the  sight.  She  bursts  out  into  this  impassioned  cry : 
"  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died."  Ob- 
serve, 

1.  Her  presumption .  "  If  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had 
not  died."     How  did  she  know  this  ?     What  promise  of  the  Bible 
<:ould  she  name  upon  which  this  expectation  was  grounded  ?   God 
has  promised  that  his  own  shall  never  want  bread — any  good 
thing ;  that  he  will  supply  all  their  need — that  they  shall  never 
perish — that  he  will  be  with  them  in  time  of  trouble  ;  but  nowhere 
has  he  promised  that  they  shall  not  die.     On  the  contrary.  "  Israel 
must  die."     David  prays  :  "  Make  me  to  know  mine  end,  and  the 
measure  of  my  days."     And  Job  :  "  I  would  not  live  alway." 

2.  Her  limiting  of  Christ :  «•  If  thou  hadst  been  here."     Why 
so  ?     Am  I  a  'God  at  hand,  and  not  afar  off?     "  Is  my  hand  short- 
ened at  all,  and  have  I  no  power  to  redeem  ?"     She  forgot  the 
centurion  of  Capernaum  :  "  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouldest 
come  under  my  roof,  but  speak  the  word  only."  Matt.  viii.  8. 
She  forgot  the  nobleman's  son  at  Capernaum  :  "Sir,  come  down, 
ere  my  child  die.''     "Go  thy  way,  thy  son  liveth."  John  iv.  46. 
Her  grief  and  anguish  kept  her  from  calmly  remembering  the 
works  and  power  of  Jesus. 

3.  Her  unbelief:  "But  I  know  that  even  now." — Verse  22. 
This  was  faith,  and  yet  unbelief.     She  believed  something,  but 
not  all,  concerning  Jesus.     She  believed  in  him  as  an  advocate 
and  intercessor,  but  not  that  all  things  were  given  into  his  hands 
• — that  he  is  Lord  of  all — head  over  all  things  to  the  Church.    Her 
grief,  and  confusion,  and  darkness,  hid  many  things  from  her. 


41!<J  LECTURE    VIII. 

4.  And  yet  she  came  to  Jesus.  Though  grieved,  she  was  not 
offended ;  she  did  not  keep  away  from  him.  She  poured  out  all 
her  grief,  her  darkness,  and  complaint,  into  his  bosom.  This  is 
just  the  picture  of  a  weak  believer — much  of  nature  and  little 
grace — many  questionings  of  Christ's  love  and  power,  and  yet 
carrying  your  complaints  only  to  him.  It  was  not  to  the  Jews 
Martha  told  her  grief,  it  was  not  to  the  disciples — it  was  to  him- 
self. 

Learn  that  afflicting  time  is  trying  time.  Affliction  is  like  the 
furnace — it  discovers  the  dross  as  well  as  the  gold.  Had  all  things 
gone  on  smoothly  at  Bethany,  Martha  and  Mary  had  never  known 
their  sin  and  weakness ;  but  now  the  furnace  brought  out  the 
dross. 

Learn  to  guard  against  unbelief.  Guard  against  presumption 
— making  a  Bible  promise  for  yourself,  and  leaning  upon  a  word 
God  has  never  spoken.  Guard  against  prescribing  your  way  to 
Christ,  and  limiting  him  in  his  dealings.  Guard  against  unbelief, 
believing  only  part  of  God's  testimony.  "O  foolish,  and  slow  of 
heart  to  believe  all  that  God  hath  spoken."  Remember,  whatever 
your  darkness  may  be,  to  carry  your  complaint  to  Jesus  himself. 

III.  Jesus  reveals  himself. — Verses  23-26.  Not  a  feature  of 
Christ's  face  was  ruffled  by  the  passionate  cry  of  Martha.  He 
was  not  angry,  and  did  not  turn  away,  but  opened  up  more  of 
himself  than  he  had  ever  done.  "Thy  brother  shall  rise  again/' 
He  comforts  her  by  the  assurance  that  her  brother  shall  rise  again, 
and  then  leads  her  to  see  that  all  the  spring  and  source  of  that  is 
in  himself.  Two  things  he  shows  in  himself. 

1.  1  am  the  resurrection  :  "  He  that  belie veth  in  me,  though  he 
were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live."  Christ  here  reveals  himself  as  the 
head  of  all  dead  believers.  (1.)  He  shows  what  he  is  :  I  am  the 
author  or  spring  of  all  resurrection.  The  fountain  of  the  resur- 
rection is  in  my  hand.  It  is  my  voice  that  shall  call  forth  the 
sleeping  dust  of  all  my  saint*.  It  is  my  hand  that  shall  gather 
their  dust,  and  fashion  it  like  my  own  glorious  body.  All  this  is 
mine.  At  my  command  Enoch  was  translated.  I  also  carried 
away  Elijah.  I  will  raise  the  myriads  of  sleeping  believers  also. 
Believest  thou  this  ?  Believest  thou  that  he  who  has  sat  so  often 
under  thy  roof  and  fig  tree — at  thy  table — that  he  is  the  resurrec- 
tion ?  (2.)  He  shows  the  certainty  that  all  dead  believers  shall 
live ;  "  He  that  believeth  on  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall 
he  live."  If  I  am  the  resurrection,  then  surely  I  will  raise  every 
one  for  whom  I  died.  I  will  not  lose  one  of  them. 

Here  is  comfort  for  those  of  you  who,  like  Martha,  weep  over 
the  believing  dead.  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again.  Jesus,  who 
died  for  them,  is  the  Resurrection.  That  great  work  of  gathering 
and  raising  their  scattered  dust  is  committed  to  Jesus.  "  They 
shall  be  mine,  in  that  day  when  I  shall  make  up  my  jewels."  Oh, 


LECTURE    VIII.  413 

what  unspeakable  comfort  it  will  be  to  be  raised  from  the  grave 
by  Jesus  !  If  it  were  an  angel's  voice  we  might  wish  to  lie  still ; 
but  when  the  voice  of  our  Beloved  calls,  how  gladly  shall  WP 
arise  ! 

Sweet  thought  to  me ! 

I  shall  arise, 

And  with  these  eyes 
My  Saviour  see. 

Oh,  what  unspeakable  terror  it  will  give  to  you  that  are  Christ- 
less,  to  hear  the  voice  of  Jesus  breaking  the  long  silence  of  the 
tomb  ! 

2.  /  am  the  life :  "  He  that  liveth  and  belie veth  in  me  shall 
never  die."  Christ  here  reveals  himself  as  the  head  of  all  living 
believers.  (1.)  He  directs  her  eye  to  himself:  "I  am  the  life." 
This  name  is  frequently  applied  to  the  Lord  Jesus  :  "  In  him  was 
life,  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men." — John  i.  4.  "  For  the  life 
was  manifested,  and  we  have  seen,  and  bear  witness,  and  declare 
unto  you  that  eternal  life  which  was  with  the  Father,  and  was 
manifested  unto  us" — "  When  Christ  who  is  our  life  shall  appear, 
then  shall  ye  also  .appear  with  him  in  glory." — Col.  iii.  4.  And 
therefore  Jesus  says ;  "  Ye  will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye  might 
have  life."  In  my  hand  is  the  source  of  all  natural,  spiritual,  and 
eternal  life.  Everything  that  lives  derives  its  life  from  me. 
Every  living  soul — every  drop  of  living  water  flows  from  my 
hand.  I  begin — I  carry  on — I  give  eternal  life.  (2.)  He  shows 
the  happy  consequence  to  all  living  believers.  "  They  shall  never 
die."  Their  life  suffers  no  interruption  by  the  death  of  the  body. 
Death  has  no  power  to  quench  the  vital  flame  in  the  believer's 
soul.  If  I  be  the  life,  I  will  keep  all  mine,  even  in  the  valley  of 
the  shadow  of  death.  They  shall  never  perish.  Believest  thou 
this? 

Here  is  comfort  to  those  of  you  who,  like  Martha,  tremble  at 
the  sight  of  death.  Ah  !  it  is  a  ghastly  sight  when  it  comes — the 
terror  of  kings,  and  the  king  of  terrors.  There  is  something 
dreadful  in  the  still  features — the  silent  lips — the  glazed  eye — the 
cold  hand,  that  no  more  returns  our  fond  pressure,  but  rather 
sends  a  chill  through  the  blood.  Ah  !  you  say,  must  we  all  thus 
die  ?  Where  is  the  Gospel  now  ?  Ans.  Jesus  is  the  life — the 
spring  of  eternal  life  to  all  his  own.  Believe  this,  and  you  will 
triumph  over  the  grave. 

IV.  Martha's  confession. 

1.  When  her  faith  flowed  out.  When  the  south  wind  blows 
softly  upon  a  bed  of  spices,  it  causes  the  fragrant  odors  to  flow 
out.  So  when  Jesus  breathed  on  this  believer's  heart,  saying : 
"  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,"  it  drew  from  her  this  sweet 
confession  :  "  Yea,  Lord.  I  believe."  This  shows  how  faith  and 
love  spring  up  in  the  heart.  Some  of  you  seek  for  faith  much  in 


414  LECTURE    IX. 

the  same  way  as  you  would  dig  for  a  well  ;  you  turn  the  eye  in- 
ward upon  yourself,  and  search  amidst  the  depths  of  your  polluted 
heart  to  find  if  faith  is  there  ;  you  search  amid  all  your  feelings  at 
sermons  and  sacraments  to  see  if  faith  is  there ;  and  still  you  find 
nothing  but  sin  and  disappointment.  Learn  Martha's  plan.  She 
looked  full  in  the  face  of  Jesus ;  she  saw  his  dust-soiled  feet  and 
sullied  garment,  and  his  eye  of  more  than  human  tenderness. 
She  drank  in  his  word  :  "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life ;" 
and  spite  of  all  she  saw,  and  all  she  felt,  she  could  not  but  believe. 
The  discovery  that  Jesus  made  of  his  love  and  power,  as  the 
head  of  dead  believers,  and  the  head  of  living  believers,  revived 
her  fainting  soul,  and  she  cried  :  "  Yea,  Lord,  I  believe."  Faith 
comes  by  hearing  the  voice  of  Jesus. 

2.  Upon  what  her  faith  flowed  out:  Upon  the  person  of  Jesus. 
It  seems  probable  that  Martha  did  not  comprehend  all  that  was 
implied  in  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Something  she  saw,  but 
much  she  did  not  see.  Still  on  this  one  thing  her  faith  fastens — 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  So  do  you,  brethren, 
when  glorious  promises  are  unfolded,  whose  full  meaning  you 
cannot  comprehend ;  embrace  Jesus  and  you  have  all ;  "  for  all 
the  promises  of  God  in  him  are  yea,  and  in  him  amen,  to  the 
glory  of  God  by  us."  Much  you  cannot  comprehend,  for  it  doth 
not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  yet  take  a  whole  Christ  into 
the  arms  of  your  faith,  and  say :  "  Yea,  Lord,  I  believe  that  thou 
art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  which  should  come  into  the  world." 


LECTURE  IX. 


BETHANY. PART    V. 

"  And  when  she  had  so  said,  she  went  her  way,  and  called  Mary  her  sister  secretly, 
saying,  The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth  for  thee.  As  soon  as  she  heard  that,  she 
arose  quickly,  and  came  unto  him.  Now  Jesus  was  not  yet  come  into  the  town. 
but  was  in  that  place  where  Martha  met  him.  The  Jews  then  which  were  with 
her  in  the  house,  and  comforted  her.  when  they  saw  Mary,  that  she  rose  up  hastily 
and  went  out,  followed  her,  saying,  She  goeth  unto  the  grave  to  weep  there.  Then 
when  Mary  was  come  where  Jesus  was.  and  saw  him,  she  fell  down  at  his  feet, 
saying  unto  him,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died.  When 
Jesus  therefore  saw  her  weeping,  and  the  Jews  also  weeping  which  came  with  her, 
he  groaned  in  the  spirit,  and  was  troubled,  and  said,  Where  have  ye  laid  him? 
They  said  unto  him,  Lord,  come  and  see.  Jesus  wept." — JOHN  xi.  28-35. 

I.   The,  calling  of  Mary. 

1.  Observe,  Martha  is  the  messenger.  Martha  had  got  a  little 
comfort  from  that  sweet  word  of  Jesus,  "  I  am  the  resurrection 
and  the  life."  Her  faith  had  been  revived  by  the  question,  "  Be- 
lievest  thou  (this  ?"  The  swelling  tide  of  sorrow  in  her  breast 


LECTURE    IX.  415 

was  calmed  :  "  And  when  she  had  so  said,  she  went  her  way,  and 
called  Mary."  Those  who  have  been  comforted  by  Christ  them- 
selves, are  the  fittest  messengers  to  bring  comfort  to  others. 
"  Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Father  of  mercies,  and  the  God  of  all  comfort,  who  comforteth 
us  in  all  our  tribulation,  that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  them 
which  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves 
are  comforted  of  God." — 1  Cor.  i.  3,  4.  God  takes  his  ministers 
through  divers  trials  and  consolations,  just  that  he  may  make  them 
fitting  messengers  to  comfort  others.  O  !  it  is  then  we  can  tell 
others  of  the  excellence  of  the  apple-tree,  when  we  have  been 
sitting  under  its  shadow,  and  eating  its  pleasant  fruits. 

Martha  was  but  a  weak  believer  compared  with  Mary,  and 
yet  she  is  made  the  channel  of  conveying  the  joyful  news  to  her. 
It  is  a  great  mistake  to  think  that  none  but  eminent  believers  are 
made  useful  in  the  Church  of  God.  God  often  feeds  eminent  be- 
lievers by  a  weak  ministry.  The  minister  has  often  less  grace 
than  those  to  whom  he  ministers.  Especially  when  eminent  be- 
lievers are  cast  down  and  perplexed,  frequently  a  very  small 
means  is  used  to  lift  them  up  again. 

2.  She  called  her  secretly.     The  last  time  the  Saviour  was  in 
Judea,  they  took  up  stones  to  stone  him  to  death ;   and  probably 
some  of  the  Jews  who  were  sitting  beside  Mary  were  among  his 
bitter  enemies.     Martha  therefore  came  in,  and  whispered  softly 
into  Mary's  ear,  "  The   Master  is  come,  and   calleth  for  thee." 
She  feared  the  Jews.     Jesus  had  done  much  for  her,  and  she  was 
tender  of  his  safety  and  of  his  cause.     Thus  does  it  become  those 
of  you  for  whom  Jesus  has  done  much  to  be  tender  of  his  honor, 
tender  of  his  name  and  cause.     You  will  feel  as  a  member  of  his 
body,  and  that  you  have  no  interest  separate  from. him. 

3.  The  message :  "  The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth  for  thee." 
Mary  was  sitting  sad  and  desolate  in  the  cottage  at  Bethany.     It 
was  now  the   fourth  day  from   the  funeral,  and   yet  no  comfort 
came.     The  place  of  Lazarus  was  empty  ;  the  house  looked  de- 
solate without  him,  and  Jesus  had  not  come.     He  had  sent  them 
a  message — that  this  sickness  was  not  unto  death  ;  yet  his  word 
was  broken,  and  he  had  not  come.     Mary  knew  not  what  to  think. 
Why  does  he  tarry  beyond   Jordan?  she  would  say  to  herself: 
has  he  forgotten  to  be  gracious  ?     Suddenly  her  sister  whispers, 
'*  The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth  for  thee."     Christ  was  near  the 
cottage  before  she  knew.     So  it  was  that  morning  at  the  Lake  of 
Tiberias,  when  "  Jesus  stood  on  the  shore,  but  the  disciples  knew 
not  that  it  was  Jesus ;"  or  that  evening  when  the  two  disciples 
went  to  Emmaus  and  Jesus  drew  near,  but  their  eyes  were  holden 
that  they  did  not  know  him.      So  does  death  come  upon  the 
believer  in  Jesus.     "  The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth  for  thee." 
So  will  Jesus  come  to  his  weeping,  desolate  Church,  and  this 


416  LECTURE    IX. 

cry  shall  awake  the  dead.     "  The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth 
for  thee." 

II.  Mary's  going.     Verses  29-31. 

1.  She  arose  quickly.     It  is  evident  that  Mary  was  the  more 
deeply  affected  of  the  two  sisters.     Martha  was  able  to  go  about, 
but  Mary  sat  still  in  the  house.     She  felt  the  absence  of  Christ 
more  than  Martha.     She  believed  his  word  more,  and  when  that 
word  seemed  to  fail,  Mary's  heart  was  nearly  broken.     Ah  !  it  is 
a  deep  sorrow  when  natural  and  spiritual  grief  come  together. 
Affliction  is  easily  borne  if  we  have  the  smile  of  Jehovah's  coun- 
tenance.    Why  does  the   mourner  rise,  and  hastily  drying  her 
tears,  with  eager  step  leave  the  cottage  door  ?     Her  friends  who 
sat  around  her  she  seems  quite  to  forget.     "  The  Master  is  come." 
Such  is  the  presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  m  mourners  still.     The 
world's  comforters  are  all  physicians  of  no  value.     Miserable  com- 
forters are  they  all.     They  have  no  balm  for  a  wounded  spirit. 
"  The  heart  knoweth  its  own  bitterness."     But  when  the  Mastei 
comes  and  calls  us,  the  soul  revives.     There  is  life  in  his  call — 
his  voice  speaketh  peace.     "  In  me  ye  shall  have  peace."     Mourn- 
ers should  rise  up  quickly,  and  go  to  Jesus.     The  bereaved  should 
spread  their  sorrows  at  the  feet  of  Christ. 

2.  The  place :  "  Now  Jesus  was  not  yet  come  into  the  town." — 
Verse  30.     Jesus  had  probably  come   far  that  day — perhaps  all 
the  way  from  Jericho.     He  had  journeyed  onwards  on  foot,  til) 
he  came  to  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  halted  beneatb 
the  trees  that  skirt  the  village  of  Bethany.     He  did  not  go  into 
the  town  till  he  had  finished  the  work  for  which  he  came.     Per- 
haps he  was  hungry  and  thirsty,  as  he  was  that  day  when  he  sat 
beside  Jacob's  well,  and  said,  "  Give  me  to  drink."     But  he  did 
not  mention  it  now.     His  mind  was  intent  upon  his  work — the 
raising  of  dead  Lazarus,  and  the  glorifying  of  his  Father's  great 
name.     "  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of." — "  My  meat  is 
to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  and  to  finish   his  work." 
Christ's  delight  in  saving  sinners,  and  doing  good  to  his  own, 
overcame  his  sense  of  hunger,  and   thirst,  and  weariness.     Oh ! 
see  what  a  ready  high  priest  we  have  to  go  to.     And  see  what  is 
our  true  happiness,  namely,  to  do  God's  holy  will,  not  much  mind 
ing  bodily  comforts.     They  have  most  of  the  mind  of  Christ,  and 
most  of  the  joy  of  Christ,  who  prefer  his  service  to  bodily  rest 
and  refreshment. 

3.  The  Jews  followed  Mary. — Verse  31.     We  saw  that  it  was 
natural  kindness  that  brought  them  to  Bethany ;  and  so  natural 
kindness  makes  them  follow  Mary  now.     They  could  not  com- 
prehend  her  spiritual  grief,  and   thought  she  was  going  to  the 
grave  to  weep  there.     Yet  this  was  the  means  of  leading  some  of 
them  to  the   spot  where  they  were  born  again.     "  Many  of  the 
Jews  believed  on  him." — Verse  45.     How  wonderful  are  God's 


LECTURE    IX.  417 

Ways  of  leading  men  to  Christ  !  "  And  I  will  bring  the  blind  by 
a  way  that  they  know  not :  I  will  lead  them  in  paths  that  they 
have  not  known."  One  soul  is  led  by  curiosity,  like  Zaccheus,  to 
go  and  hear  a  particular  minister,  and  the  word  is  sent  home  with 
power.  Another  goes  in  kindness  to  a  friend,  and  is  arrested  and 
sent  home  with  a  bleeding  heart.  His  name  is  Wonderful — his 
ways  are  wonderful — his  grace  is  wonderful.  Learn  that  it  is 
good  to  cleave  to  the  godly,  and  to  go  with  them.  They  may 
lead  you  to  where  Jesus  is. 

III.   The  meeting  with  Jesus. — Verses  32-35 

1.  Mary's  tender  humility.     With  eager  footstep  Mary  hurried 
over  the  rocky  footpath.     Jesus  was  standing  in  the  same  place 
where  Martha  met  him ;  and  as  she  approached,  he   bent  his 
compassionate  eyes  upon  her.     Mary  saw,  and  fell  at  his  feet. 
What  a  crowd  of  feelings  were  in  her  breast  at  that  moment  ! 
She  wondered  why  he  had  not  come  sooner.     That  was  a  dark 
mystery  to  her.     She  knew  he  was  her  Saviour,  and  the  Son  of 
God.     She  knew  that  he  loved  her ;  and  yet  she  fell  at  his  feet. 
She  felt  that  she  was  a  vile  sinner,  worthy  to  be  trampled  on. 
She  felt  that  she  was  a  worm,  and  that  all  her  hope  was  in  Jesus. 
Ah  !  brethren,  it  is  sweet  to  be  able  to  take  Mary's  place.     The 
most  eminent  believers  are  the  lowliest.     Paul  said :  "  I  am  the 
chief  of  sinners ;"  and,  "  I  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints." 
The  nearer  you  take  anything  to  the  light,  the  darker  its  spots 
appear ;  and  the  nearer  you  live  to  God,  the  more  you  will  see 
your  own  utter  vileness. 

2.  Mary  repeats  Martha's  complaint :  *•  Lord,  if  thou   hadst 
been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died." — Verse  32.     From  this  it  is 
plain  that  the  two  sisters  had  been  often  conversing  upon  Christ's 
absence  ;  and  they  had  agreed  upon  this,  that  if  Christ  had  been 
there,  their  brother  had  not  died.     It  was  both  presumptuous  and 
unbelieving.     Perhaps  Mary  learned  it  from  Martha.     We  are 
very  apt  to  learn  unbelief  from  one  another.     The  Bible  says : 
"  Exhort  one  another  daily,  while  it  is  called  to-day."     But  be- 
lievers frequently  discourage  one  another. 

3.  Jesus'  compassion.     (1.)    When  he  saw,  he  groaned  in  the 
spirit,  and  was  troubled.     This  is  humanity.     His  eye  affected 
his  heart,  when  he  saw  her  weeping — her  whom  he  loved  so  well 
— so  eminent  a  believer — one  whom  he  had  washed  and  justified. 
When  he  saw  the    Jews    weeping — mere   worldly    friends — he 
groaned  within  himself.     So  when  he  came  near,  and  beheld  the 
city,  he  wept  over  it ;  when  he  saw  the  widow  of  Nain,  he  had 
compassion  on  her ;  when  he  saw  the  rnultitudes  of  Galilee,  like 
sheep  without  a  shepherd,  he  had  compassion  on  them.     All  this 
shows  his  perfect  humanity.     He  is  bone  of  our  bone,  and  flesh 
of  our  flesh.     (2.)  He  asked,  Where  have  ye  laid  him  ?     This  also 
was  human.     As  God  he  knew  well  where  they  had  laid  him ; 

VOL.  i.  27 


418  LECTURE    X 

but  he  wanted  them  to  lead  him  to  the  grave.  (3.)  Jesus  wept 
When  he  saw  the  cave,  and  the  stone,  and  the  weeping  friends, 
"  Jesus  wept."  He  wept  because  his  heart  was  deeply  touched, 
[t  was  not  feigned  weeping — it  was  real.  He  knew  that  he  waa 
to  raise  him  from  the  dead,  and  yet  he  wept  because  others  wept. 
He  wept  as  our  example,  to  teach  us  to  weep  with  one  another. 
He  wept  to  show  what  was  in  him.  "  We  have  not  an  high  priest 
which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but 
was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  Let  us 
therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace  ;  that  we  may 
obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need." — Heb.  iv. 
15,  16. 


LECTURE   X. 


BETHANY. PART    VI. 

"  Jesus  wept.  Then  said  the  Jews,  Behold  how  he  loved  him  !  And  some  of  them 
said,  Could  not  this  man,  which  opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  have  caused  that 
even  this  man  should  not  have  died  ?  Jesus  therefore  again  groaning  in  himself, 
cometh  to  the  grave.  It  was  a  cave,  and  a  stone  lay  upon  it.  Jesus  said,  Take  ye 
away  the  stone.  Martha,  the  sister  of  him  that  was  dead,  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  by 
this  time  he  stinketh :  for  he  hath  been  dead  four  days.  Jesus  saith  unto  her, 
Said  I  not  unto  thee,  that  if  thou  wouldest  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory 
of  God?  Then  they  took  away  the  stone  from  the  place  where  the  dead  was  laid. 
And  Jesus  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  said,  Father.  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard 
me.  And  I  knew  that  thou  hearest  me  always :  but,  because  of  the  people  which 
stand  by,  I  said  it,  that  they  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me." — JOHN  xi.  35-42. 

IN  our  last  we  considered  briefly  these  wonderful  words,  "Jesus 
wept."  When  he  saw  Mary  weeping,  and  the  Jews  weeping,  he 
groaned  within  himself,  and  said,  "  Where  have  ye  laid  him  ?" 
They  said,  "  Come  and  see."  And  as  they  led  him  along  the 
path  to  the  cave  in  the  rock,  «'  Jesus  wept."  Amazing  sight ! 
"  Jesus  wept."  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  who  thought  it  no  rob- 
bery to  be  equal  with  God — infinite  in  happiness — and  yet  he 
weeps,  so  truly  does  he  feel  the  sorrows  of  his  own. 

I.   The  feelings  of  the  Jews  at  this  sight. 

1.  Wonder  at  his  love.  "  Behold  how  he  loved  him  !"  These 
Jews  were  as  yet  only  worldly  men,  and  yet  they  were  amazed 
at  such  an  overflow  of  love*.  They  saw  that  heavenly  form 
bowed  down  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus — they  heard  his  groans  of 
agony — they  saw  the  tears  that  fell  like  rain  from  his  compassion- 
ate eyes.  They  saw  the  heaving  of  his  seamless  mantle  ;  but, 
ah  !  they  saw  not  what  was  within.  They  saw  but  a  little  of  his 
Jove — the)'  did  not  see  its  eternity.  They  did  not  see  'hat  it  wai 


LECTURE    X.  419 

lo\e  that  made  him  die  for  Lazarus.  They  cid  not  know  the 
fulness,  freeness,  vastness  of  that  love  of  his.  And  yet  they  were 
astonished  at  it.  "  Behold  how  he  loved  him  !"  There  is  some- 
thing in  the  love  of  Christ  to  amaze  even  worldly  men.  When 
Jesus  gives  peace  to  his  own  in  the  midst  of  trouble — when  the 
waves  of  trouble  come  round  the  soul — when  clouds  and  dark- 
ness, poverty  and  distress  overwhelm  his  dwelling — when  he  can 
yet  be  glad  in  the  Lord,  and  say:  "Although  the  fig  tree  shall 
not  blossom,  neither  shall  fruit  be  in  the  vines ;  the  labor  of  the 
olive  shall  fail,  and  the  fields  shall  yield  no  meat ;  the  flock  shall 
be  cut  off  from  the  fold,  and  there  shall  be  no  herd  in  the  stalls : 
yet  I  will  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  I  will  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salva- 
tion ;" — then  the  world  are  forced  to  say,  "  Behold  how  he  loved 
him  !"  When  Jesus  is  with  the  believer  in  death — standing  be- 
side him,  so  that  he  cannot  be  moved — overshadowing  him  with 
his  wings — washing  him  in  blood,  and  filling  him  with  holy  peace, 
so  that  he  cries,  "  To  depart,  and  be  with  Christ,  is  far  better" — - 
then  the  world  cry,  "  Behold  how  he  loved  him  !" — Let  me  die 
the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his !" 

Another  solemn  day  is  coming  when  all  of  you  who  are  believ- 
ers shall  be  separated,  and  stand  on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne, 
and  Jesus  shall  welcome  you,  poor  and  hell-deserving  though  you 
be,  to  share  his  throne,  and  to  share  his  glory.  Then  you  who 
are  unbelievers  shall  cry,  with  bitter  wailing,  "Behold  how  he 
loved  them !" 

2.  Some  doubt  his  love.  "  Could  not  this  man,  which  opened  the 
eyes  of  the  blind,  have  caused  that  even  this  man  should  not  have 
died  ?"  Verse  37.  It  was  but  a  little  before  that  Jesus  had  given 
sight  to  a  man  that  was  born  blind  ;  and  the  Jews  that  now  stood 
around  had  seen  the  miracle.  Now  they  reasoned  thus  with  one 
another.  If  he  really  loved  Lazarus,  could  he  not  have  kept  him 
from  dying  ?  He  that  opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  could  also 
preserve  the  dying  from  death.  They  doubted  his  tears,  they 
doubted  his  words.  This  is  unbelief.  It  turns  aside  the  plainest 
declarations  of  the  Lord  Jesus  by  its  own  arguments. 

How  many  of  you  have  turned  aside  the  love  of  Christ  in  the 
same  way  !  We  read  that  he  wept  over  Jerusalem.  This  plainly 
showed  that  he  did  not  want  them  to  die  in  their  sins — that  he 
does  not  want  you  to  perish,  but  to  have  everlasting  life.  And 
yet  you  doubt  his  love,  and  turn  aside  his  tears  by  some  wretched 
argument  of  your  own.  Jesus  says  :  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor,  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest/  This  is  a 
simple  declaration,  but  you  turn  it  aside  thus':  If  Christ  had  really 
wanted  to  give  me  rest,  would  he  not  have  brought  me  to  himself 
before  now  ?  Unbelief  turns  the  very  exhibition  of  Christ's  love 
into  gall  and  wormwood.  Some  men,  the  more  they  see  of  Christ 
the  harder  they  grow.  These  Jews  had  seen  him  g''ve  sight  to 
the  blind,  and  weep  over  Lazarus,  and  yet  they  )nly  gre/w 


420  LECTURE    X. 

harder.  Take  heed  that  it  be  not  so  with  you.  Take  heed  lest 
the  more  you  hear  of  Christ,  and  of  his  love  to  his  own,  the  harder 
you  grow. 

II.   The  grave. 

1.  The  command:  "Take  ye  awo<y  the  stone."     Christ's  ways 
are  not  as  our  ways,  nor  his  thoughts   like  our  thoughts.     One 
would  have  thought  that  he  would  have  commanded  the  stone  to 
fly  back  by  his  own  word.     When  he  rose  from  the  dead  himself, 
"  the  angel  of  the  Lord  descended  from   heaven,  and  came  and 
rolled  back  the  stone  from  the  door,  and  sat  upon  it ;"  but  he  did 
not  do  so  now.     He  said  to  the  men :  "  Take  ye  away  the  stone." 

For  two  reasons.  (1.)  He  wanted  to  bring  out  Martha's  unbe- 
lief, that  it  might  be  made  manifest.  Unbelief  in  the  heart  is  like 
evil  humor  in  a  wound — it  festers  ;  and  therefore  Jesus  wanted  to 
draw  it  out  of  Martha's  heart.  (2.)  To  teach  us  to  use  the  means. 
The  men  around  the  grave  could  not  give  life  to  dead  Lazarus, 
but  they  could  roll  back  the  stone.  Now  Jesus  was  about  to  use 
his  divine  power  in  awaking  the  dead,  but  he  would  not  take  away 
the  stone. 

Have  any  of  you  an  unconverted  friend  for  whom  you  pray  ? 
You  know  it  is  only  Christ  that  can  give  him  life — it  is  only  Christ 
that  can  call  him  forth ;  yet  you  can  roll  away  the  stone — you 
can  use  the  means;  you  can  bring  your  friend  under  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  Gospel.  Speak  to  him — write  to  him.  "  Take 
ye  away  the  stone." 

2.  Martha's  unbelief :  "  Lord,  by  this  time  he  stinketh,  for  he 
hath  been  dead  four  days."     Mary  was  silent.     She  did  not  know 
what  Jesus  was  going  to  do  ;  but  she  knew  that  he  would  do  all 
things  well.     She  knew  that  he  was  full  of  love,  and  wisdom,  and 

frace.  But  Martha  cries  out.  She  forgot  all  the  words  of  Christ, 
he  forgot  his  message :  "  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death,  but  for 
the  glory  of  God,  that  the  Son  of  God  may  be  glorified  thereby." 
She  forgot  his  sweet  saying  :  "  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again ;"  and 
"  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life ;  he  that  believeth  on  me. 
though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live."  She  forgot  her  own 
declaration,  that  Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God.  And  see  how  she 
would  have  hindered  her  own  mercy.  She  loved  her  brother 
tenderly,  and  yet  she  would  have  the  stone  kept  on  the  mouth  of 
the  cave.  She  was  standing  in  her  own  light. 

Learn  how  easily  you  may  fall  into  unbelief.  A  few  minutes 
before,  Martha  was  full  of  faith ;  but  now  she  sinks  again.  Oh, 
what  marvellous  blindness  and  sin  there  is  in  the  human  heart ! 

Learn  how   unbelief  shuts  out   your  own  mercy      "  He  did 
not  many  mighty  works  there,  because  of  their  unbelief."    Martha 
had  nearly  hindered  the  restoration  of  Lazarus.     Oh,  do  not  for- 
get the  words  of   Jesus,   nor  his  wonders  of  love  and   power 
"  Is  anything  too  hard  for  the  Lord  ?" 


LECTURE    X.  421 

3.  Christ's  reproof:  "  Said  I  not  unto  thee,  that  if  thou  wouldest 
believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of  God  ?" — Verse  40.  Christ 
had  sent  this  message :  "  This^sickness  is  not  unto  death ;"  now 
he  recalls  his  word  :  "  Said  I  not  unto  thee  ?"  as  if  he  had  said 
Martha,  have  you  forgotten  my  words  ?  Why  do  you  not  believe 
my  words  ?  Am  I  a  liar,  or  like  waters  that  fail  ?  Am  I  a  man 
that  I  should  lie,  or  the  son  of  man  that  I  should  repent?  See 
how  unbelief  woundeth  Jesus.  "  He  that  believeth  not  God,  hath 
made  him  a  liar."  You  will  have  a  deeper  hell  than  the  Heathen. 
They  will  be  cast  away  because  of  their  sins,  but  you  because  of 
your  sin  and  unbelief.  "  He  that  believeth  not  is  condemned 
already." 

III.   Christ's  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

1.  His  prayer  was  secret.     We  are  not  told  any  words  that  he 
prayed ;  but  no  doubt  during  his  groans  and  tears  he  was  pray- 
ing to  his  Father  in  secret.     Even  in  the  midst  of  the  crowd, 
Jesus  was  alone  with  his  Father,  praying  for  his  own,  that  their 
faith  might  not  fail.     The  tears  of  Christ  were  not  mere  tears  of 
feeling — they  were  the  tears  also  of  earnest  prayer.     His  is  no 
empty  fellow-feeling,  but  real  intercession.    Christ  teaches  you  to 
pray  in  sudden  trials.     Even  when  you  cannot  get  any  secret 
place,  lift  up  your  heart  to  him  in  the  midst  of  the  crowd.     Ah, 
brethren  !  a  sincere  soul  is  never  at  a  loss  for  a  praying  place  to 
meet  with  God.     If  you  are  a  child  of  God,  you  will  find  some 
secret  place  to  pray.     It  will  not  do  to  say,  you  will  pray  when 
walking,  or  at  your  work,  or  in  the  midst  of  company.     It  will 
not  do  to  make  that  your  praying  time  through  the  day.    No  ; 
Satan  is  at  your  right  hand.     Get   alone   with  God.     Spend  as 
much  time  as  you  can  alone  with  God  every  day  ;  and  then,  in 
sudden  temptations   and  afflictions,  you  will  be  able  to  lift  your 
heart  easily  even  among  the  crowd  to  your  Father's  ear. 

2.  His  thanks :  "  Father,  1  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard  me, 
and  I  knew  that  thou  hearest  me  always :    but  because  of  the 
people  which  stand  by  I  said  it,  that  they  may  believe  that  thou 
hast  sent  me."     (1.)  See  what  speed  Christ  comes  in  his  prayer: 
"  Thou   hearest   me   always."      Every  intercession   that   Christ 
makes  is  answered.     The  moment  he  asks  he  is  answered.     If  we 
know  that  Christ  prays  for  us,  then  we  know  that  we  have  what 
he  desires.     (2.)  He  thanks.     So  entirely  one  is  Christ  with  his 
own,  that  he  gives  thanks  in  our  name.     This  should  teach  us  not 
only  to  pray,  but  also  to  give  thanks.     (3.)   He  does  this  aloud, 
that  all  around  might  believe  on  him.    Christ  was  always  seeking 
the  conversion  of  souls — even  here,  in  praying  and  giving  thanks 
to  his  Father.     He  does  it  aloud,  that  those  around  him  might  be- 
lieve on  him,  as  the  sent  of  God,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 
Yea,  brethren,  he  records  it  here,  that  ye  may  believe  on  him, 
For  this  end  is  Christ  set  before  you  in  the  Gospel  as  the  sent  of 


±22 


LECTURE    XI. 


God,  the  compassionate  Saviour,  the  Mediator  and  Intercessor, 
that  ye  may  believe  on  him. 


LECTURE   XL 


BETHANY. PART    VII. 

u  And  when  he  thus  had  spoken,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come  forth. 
And  he  that  was  dead  came  forth,  bound  hand  and  foot  with  grave-clothes  ;  and 
his  face  was  bound  about  with  a  napkin.  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Loose  him  and 
let  him  go.  Then  many  of  the  Jews  which  came  to  Mary,  and  had  seen  the  things 
which  Jesus  did,  believed  on  him.  But  some  of  them  went  their  ways  to  the  Pha- 
risees, and  told  them  what  things  Jesus  had  done." — JOHN  xi.  43-40. 

I.   The  raising  of  dead  Lazarus. 

1.  The  time:  "When  he  thus  had  spoken."     When  Jesus  first 
heard  that  Lazarus  was   sick,  he   abode  two  days  in  the  place 
where- he  was.     Slowly  and  calmly  he  moved  toward  Bethany, 
so  that  when  he  arrived  beneath  its  fig  trees,  the  passing  villager 
told  him  that  Lazarus  had   lain  in  the  grave  four  days  already. 
Still  Jesus  did  not  hurry,  but  waited  till  he  had  drawn  forth  the 
unbelief  of  Martha  and  Mary — waited  till  he  had  manifested  his 
own  tender,  compassionate  heart — waited  till  he  had  given  public 
thanks  to  the  Father,  to  show  that  he  was  sent  of  God.     "  And 
when  he  thus  had  spoken,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus, 
come  forth." 

His  time  is  the  right  time.  So  in  giving  life  to  Israel.  Israel, 
like  Lazarus,  have  been  lying  in  their  graves  eighteen  hundred 
years.  Their  bones  are  dry,  and  very  many.  Since  he  spake 
against  them,  he  earnestly  remembers  them  still ;  and  there  is  a 
day  coming  when  he  will  pour  the  Spirit  of  life  upon  them,  and 
make  them  come  forth,  and  be  life  to  the  dead  world.  But  this 
in  his  own  time.  Jesus  does  not  hurry.  He  waits  till  he  has 
drawn  out  the  unbelief  of  men,  and  manifested  his  own  tender 
heart.  Then  when  his  time  is  come,  he  will  cry,  Israel,  come 
forth.  So  perhaps  in  the  deliverance  of  the  Church  of  Scotland 
— so  in  the  deliverance  of  individual  believers  ;  "  For  yet  a  little, 
while,  and  he  that  shall  come  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry." 

2.  The  work :  *«  He  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come  forth. 
And  he  that  was  dead   came  forth,  bound   hand  and   foot  with 
grave-clothes."     What  a  strange  scene  was  here  !     It  was  a  re- 
tired part  of  the  narrow  ravine  in  which  Bethany  lies,  and  the 
crowd  were  standing  beside  the  newly  opened  sepulchre  of  Laza- 
rus.    It  was  a  cave  cut  in  the  rock,  and  the  huge  stone  that  had 
been  rolled  to  the  door  was  now  rolled  back      The  Jews  stood 
around,  wondering  what  he  would  do.     The  nardy  peasants  of 


LECTURE    XI.  423 

Bethany  leaned  over  the  newly  moved  stone,  and  gazed  into  the 
dark  cave.  Martha  and  Mary  fixed  their  eyes  on  Jesus,  and  a 
deep  silence  hung  upon  the  group.  Opposite  the  cavern's  mouth 
stood  the  Saviour — his  tears  not  yet  dried — his  eye  looking  up 
towards  his  Father.  "  He  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come 
forth  !"  The  hollow  cave  rang  with  the  solemn  sound.  The  ear 
of  Lazarus  was  dead  and  cold,  the  limbs  stiff  and  motionless,  the 
eyelids  closely  sealed,  and  the  cold  damp  of  death  lay  on  his  fore- 
head ;  the  grave-clothes  were  round  him,  and  his  face  bound  with 
a  napkin,  when  the  sudden  cry,  "  Lazarus,  come  forth,"  awoke 
the  dead.  It  pierced  down  into  the  deep  cave,  and  through  the 
close  damp  napkin  into  the  dead  ear.  The  heart  began  suddenly  to 
beat,  and  the  warm  current  of  life  to  flow  through  the  dead  man's 
veins.  The  vital  heat  and  the  sense  of  hearing  came  back.  It 
was  a  well  known  voice.  "  The  voice  of  my  Beloved,"  he  would 
say  ;  "  he  calls  my  name."  So  he  arose  :  "  And  he  that  was  dead 
came  forth,  bound  hand  and  foot,  with  grave-clothes."  How 
simple,  and  yet  how  glorious  !  Jehovah  speaks,  and  it  is  done. 
"  The  voice  of  the  Lord  is  powerful,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  is  full 
of  majesty;  the  voice  of  the  Lord  breaketh  the  cedars,  yea,  the 
Lord  breaketh  the  cedars  of  Lebanon."  Now  were  the  words  of 
Christ  fulfilled  :  "  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the  glory 
of  God,  that  the  Son  of  God  may  be  glorified  thereby."  Christ 
manifested  forth  his  glory  as  the  resurrection  and  the  life. 

1.  The  resurrection.  This  is  the  way  in  which  Christ  will  raise 
all  that  have  died  in  the  Lord.  "  Marvel  not  at  this  :  for  the  hour  is 
coming  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  their  graves  shall  hear  his  voice, 
and  shall  come  forth ;  they  that  have  done  good,  unto  the  re- 
surrection of  life  ;  and  they  that  have  done  evil,  unto  the  resurrec- 
tion of  damnation." — John  v.  28,  29.  There  is  a  day  near  at 
hand,  in  which  every  dead  ear  shall  hear  the  same  voice  crying, 
Come  forth,  come  forth. 

Learn  not  to  sorrow  over  departed  believers  as  those  who  have 
no  hope  :  "  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even 
so  them  also  that  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him."  The 
dust  of  Lazarus  was  dear  to  Jesus ;  he  would  not  leave  it  in  the 
rocky  tomb.  So  is  the  dust  of  every  Lazarus  dear  in  his  sight. 
He  will  not  lose  so  much  as  one  of  them.  Wherever  they  lie  it 
matters  not — beneath  the  green  sward,  or  beneath  the  deep  blue 
sea,  or  on  some  distant  battle-field,  or  consumed  in  flame  and 
smoke — the  Lord  Jesus  will  yet  collect  their  scattered  dust,  and 
make  them  like  his  own  glorious  body. 

Learn  not  to  fear  the  grave.  There  is  nothing  that  we  naturally 
shrink  back  from  more  than  the  grave.  Ah  !  it  is  a  fearful  thing 
to  leave  the  company  of  living  men,  and  lie  down  in  the  narrow 
house,  with  a  shroud  for  our  only  clothing,  a  coffin  for  our  couch, 
and  the  worm  for  our  companion.  It  is  humiliating; — it  is  loath- 
some. But  if  vou  are  one  of  Christ's  here  is  the  victory  :  "  In  a 


124  LECTURE    XI. 

moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the 
trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible, 
and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  in- 
corruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality.  So  when 
this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal 
shal'.  have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the 
saying  that  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.  O  death, 
where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?'' — 1  Cor. 
xv.  52-55.  Fix  your  eye  on  Jesus  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus  ;  sc 
will  he  stand  over  the  grave  of  a  sleeping  world,  and  cry,  "  Come 
forth.19 

O  Christkss  man  !  you  too  will  hear  that  voice — your  soul  will 
hear  it  in  hell — your  body  will  hear  it  in  the  grave ;  and  death 
and  hell  will  give  up  the  dead  which  are  in  them.  You  will  not 
hear  his  voice  now,  but  you  must  hear  it  then.  You  will  come 
forth,  like  Lazarus,  and  stand  before  God.  Perhaps  you  would 
like  to  lie  still  in  the  grave.  Oh  !  let  the  rocks  fall  on  me,  and  the 
mountains  cover  me.  Perhaps  you  will  cling  to  the  sides  of  the 
grave,  and  clasp  your  frail  coffin  in  your  arms.  Perhaps  your 
soul  would  wish  to  lie  still  in  hell.  Oh  !  let  me  alone — let  the 
burning  wave  go  over  me  for  ever — let  the  worm  gnaw  and 
never  die.  But  you  must  come  forth  to  the  resurrection  of  dam- 
nation— you  must  rise  to  shame  and  everlasting  contempt. 

2.  He  manifested  himself  as  the  life.  This  is  the  way  in  which 
Christ  gives  life  to  dead  souls.  "  "Verily,  verily,  1  say  unto  you, 
The  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  they  that  hear  shall  live." — John 
v.  25.  The  soul  of  the  unconverted  among  you  is  as  dead  to  di- 
vine things  as  the  body  of  Lazarus  was  to  common  things.  There 
is  a  total  death  in  every  unconverted  bosom.  It  is  not  a  mere 
figure  of  speech.  It  is  not  figurative  death,  but  real — as  real  as 
that  of  Lazarus.  Your  eye  does  not  see  divine  things — your 
ear  does  not  hear  them — your  heart  does  not  feel  them.  It  is  the 
voice  of  Christ  that  wakens  the  dead  soul.  Jesus  speaks  through 
the  Bible — through  ministers — through  providences.  His  voice 
can  reach  the  dead.  He  quickeneth  whom  he  will.  They  that 
hear  live. 

Learn  that  it  is  right  in  ministers  and  godly  friends  to  give 
warnings,  and  calls,  and  invitations  to  those  that  are  spiritually 
dead.  It  appears  strange  to  some  that  we  should  believe  men  to 
be  spiritually  dead,  and  yet  warn  them,  and  call  them,  and  invite 
them  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel.  But  this  is  the  very  way 
Jesus  did  to  a  dead  Lazarus  ;  and  the  way  he  does  still  to  dead 
souls.  It  is  through  these  very  warnings,  and  calls,  and  invita- 
tions, that  Jesus  speaks  to  your  dead  hearts.  All  that  have  been 
saved  in  this  place  heard  the  voice  of  Christ  when  they  were 
dead.  Godly  persons  amonj*  you-  should  contrive  these  calls  and 
warnings  even  though  your  friends  aooear  as  dead  as  Lazarus  was. 


LECTURE    XI.  42£ 

Len.rn  where  to  look  for  spiritual  life.  It  was  not  the  voice  of 
Mary,  nor  the  voice  of  Martha,  nor  the  voice  of  the  Jews,  that 
raised  dead  Lazarus.  They  could  roll  away  the  stone,  but  they 
could  do  no  more.  They  could  not  raise  the  dead.  It  was  the 
voice  of  Immanuel — of  him  who  is  the  life  of  all  that  live.  So  it 
is  still,  dear  friends.  It  is  his  voice  alone  that  can  awaken  you. 
It  is  not  my  voice,  nor  that  of  your  loving  Marthas  and  Marys — it 
must  be  the  voice  of  Jesus,  or  you  will  sleep  on  and  die  in  your 
sins  ;  and  wrhere  Christ  has  gone  you  will  never  come.  Many  a 
time  the  voice  of  ministers  has  rung  through  this  house,  and 
through  your  ears,  and  you  have  lived  on  in  sin.  But  when  the 
voice  of  Christ  speaks  through  the  Word,  then  you  will  arise,  and 
leave  all,  and  follow  him. 

II.   The  effect  on  the  bystanders. 

1.  Many  believed  on  him.     It  was  a  happy  day  in  Bethany. 
He  turneth  the  shadow  of  death  into  the  morning.     Martha  and 
Mary  had  their  bitter  grief  turned  into  a  song  of  praise.     Their 
buried  brother  was  once  more  restored  to  their  arms  safe  and 
sound  ;  and  I  can  imagine  the  feelings  with  which  they  sang  that 
evening  at  their  family  worship:  "Return  unto  thy  rest,  O  my 
soul,  for  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with  thee." 

Another  joy  was  this  :  all  their  unbelief  was  now  cleared  away  ; 
Christ  was  like  a  morning  without  clouds.  His  tarrying,  his 
promise,  his  trial  of  them — all  was  now  explained  ;  and  as  Mary 
sat  at  his  feet  that  evening  and  heard  his  words,  she  felt  more 
than  ever  that  it  was  impossible  for  Christ  to  lie.  But  a  greater 
joy  still  remained  :  "  Many  of  the  Jews  believed  on  him."  It 
was  a  birth-night  for  eternity.  The  Shepherd  found  some  lost 
sheep  that  night.  The  voice  that  called  Lazarus  forth  pierced 
many  a  heart.  The  cottage  at  Bethany  would  be  like  a  little 
heaven  that  night.  Observe  what  made  them  believe  :  "  When 
they  saw  the  things  that  Jesus  did."  It  was  not  the  sight  of  one 
thing,  but  of  all  that  Jesus  did  ;  just  as  the  dying  thief  believed 
on  Christ,  not  from  seeing  one  thing  but  all  that  Jesus  did.  When 
he  saw  his  holy  person,  his  calmness,  his  love,  his  pity,  he  could 
not  but  feel  that  this  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.  So  with  these  Jews.  They  saw  the  amazing  love  of 
Jesus  to  Lazarus,  and  Martha,  and  Mary — they  saw  his  tears — • 
they  heard  his  groans — they  saw  him  thank  and  praise  his  Father; 
and  they  could  not  but  believe  on  him.  Two  things  especially 
they  saw — divine  power,  and  divine  love  to  sinners.  It  is  the 
same  thing  which  persuades  sinners  now  to  believe  on  him.  It  is 
seeing  such  love  in  him  that  he  is  willing  to  save  ;  and  such 
power  that  he  is  able.  And  O  how  happy  it  would  make  us  if 
many  of  you  believed  on  him  ! — if  you  were  constrained  this 
day  to  lay  hold  on  him  as  your  surety,  elder  brother,  and  friend  ! 

2.  Some  went  and  told  the  Pharisees.     Some  were  saved  and 


426  LECTURE    XII. 

some  were  hardened.  (1.)  Their  companions  were  saved,  yet 
they  were  not.  They  left  Jerusalem  together,  strangers  to  God 
and  to  conversion.  Some  were  taken,  and  some  were  left.  So 
it  is  ever.  I  have  often  thought  when  sinners  have  been  stricken 
and  saved  in  this  place,  surely  their  neighbors  will  be  saved  also. 
Often  it  is  the  very  reverse.  Are  there  not  many  of  you  that 
have  been  hardened,  while  others  have  been  saved  by  your  side  ? 
(2.)  They  loved  Martha  and  Mary,  and  yet  were  not  saved,  but 
hated  Christ.  They  were  friends  of  Martha  and  Mary  ;  they 
seem  even  to  have  loved  Mary  best — and  yet  they  did  not  love 
Christ.  So  it  is  now.  Some  among  you  love  our  Marthas  and 
Marys,  and  yet  do  not  love  Christ.  Ah  !  those  whom  you  love 
will  soon  be  eternally  separated  from  you.  (3.)  Their  objections 
were  answered,  and  yet  they  were  not  saved.  "  Could  not  this 
man  who  opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  have  caused  that  even  this 
man  should  not  have  died  ?" — Verse  37.  They  objected  that  his 
love  was  not  true,  or  he  would  not  have  suffered  Lazarus  to  drop 
into  the  grave.  Here  their  objection  was  taken  away.  Lazarus 
is  raised,  so  that  it  is  proved  to  them  that  Jesus  loved  him.  Their 
mouth  is  shut.  Still  they  do  not  turn.  Alas  !  it  is  the  same  still. 
Many  say.  If  I  knew  that  Christ  were  willing  to  receive  me,  I 
would  come.  Remove  the  objection,  still  they  do  not  come.  If 
I  had  clothes,  if  I  were  free  from  family  cares,  I  would  begin  to 
care  about  my  soul.  Still,  remove  the  objection,  and  they  are 
careless  as  ever.  (4.)  They  hated  Christ,  the  more  they  saw  of 
him.  Not  only  did  they  not  believe  on  him,  but  they  went  and 
told  his  deadly  enemies — went  and  plotted  his  destruction.  Ah  ! 
this  is  almost  incredible.  What  a  diabolical  heart  is  a  natural 
heart !  Not  only  do  you  refuse  to  be  saved  by  Christ,  but  you 
hate  his  name  and  cause.  "  Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  a  stumbling- 
stone  and  rock  of  offence  ;  and  whosoever  believeth  on  him  shall 
not  be  ashamed." 


LECTURE  XII. 

CAPERNAUM. 

*  Then  began  he  to  upbraid  the  cities  wherein  most  of  his  mighty  works  were  done, 
because  they  repented  not :  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin !  woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida ! 
for  if  the  mighty  works,  which  were  done  in  you,  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Si- 
don,  they  would  have  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  But  I  say  unto 
you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  judgment,  than 
for  you.  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which  art  exalted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be  brought 
down  to  hell :  for  if  the  mighty  works,  which  have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been 
done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until  this  day.  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for 
thee."— MATT.  xi.  20-24. 

ON  the  north-west  border  of  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  there  is  a 


LECTURE    XII.  427 

beautiful  little  plain,  whict  was  called  in  ancient  times  "  the  land 
of  Gennesaret."  It  is  in  the  shape  of  a  crescent  and  is  about 
four  miles  in  length,  and  two  in  breadth  at  its  broadest  part.  It 
has  two  fine  streams,  which  rush  down  from  the  mountains  ;  and 
it  has  besides  two  large  fountains,  so  that  it  is  well  watered  and 
very  fertile.  On  that  little  plain  stood  long  ago  the  three  cities 
of  Chorazin,  Bethsaida,  and  Capernaum.  At  the  northern  corner, 
almost  at  the  sea,  there  is  a  fine  fountain,  and  beside  it  a  heap  of 
ruins  half  buried  by  the  reeds  and  thorny  bushes  that  spread  over 
them.  This  is  believed  to  mark  the  site  of  Capernaum,  Of  tho 
other  two  not  a  vestige  remains,  and  no  man  can  tell  in  what  part 
of  the  plain  they  stood.  And  yet  it  was  there  in  that  little  plain 
that  Jesus  did  most  of  his  mighty  works.  But  the  woe  which  he 
pronounced  over  them  has  fallen  with  silent  but  exterminating 
power  !  It  is  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  than  for  Chorazin 
and  Bethsaida  ;  and  Capernaum,  long  exalted  to  heaven,  has  been 
brought  down  to  hell.  Tell  me,  brethren,  is  there  no  voice  of 
warning  rises  from  these  blasted  ruins  addressed  to  this  favored 
land  ?  Is  there  no  warning  here  for  you  and  me  ?  You,  too, 
have  been  favored  like  Capernaum,  and  if  you  do  not  repent,  you 
will  be  brought  down  to  hell. 

I.   Capernaum  was  exalted  to  heaven. 

The  reason  why  Capernaum  is  said  to  have  been  exalted  to 
heaven,  was  because  of  Christ's  preaching,  and  performing  so 
many  of  his  miracles  there.  When  the  people  of  Nazareth  re- 
jected him,  and  wanted  to  cast  him  over  a  precipice,  "  he  came 
and  dwelt  in  Capernaum."  Whenever  he  came  to  Galilee,  he 
seems  to  have  dwelt  in  Capernaum.  It  was  his  home  more  than 
any  town  on  earth,  so  that  it  is  frequently  called  "  his  own  city." 
— Matt.  ix.  1.  He  seems  to  have  loved  that  spot  more  than  other 
places.  (1.)  Here  he  performed  most  oj  his  miracles.  He  healed 
the  centurion's  servant  here. — Matt.  viii.  5.  Here  he  raised  up 
Jairus'  daughter,  and  cured  the  woman  of  the  issue  of  blood. 
Here  they  brought  their  sick  friends,  and  laid  them  down  at  his 
feet,  and  he  healed  them  all.  (2.)  Jesus  preached  here.  He  spoke 
the  most  of  his  parables  here.  The  parable  of  the  sower,  and 
those  that  follow,  were  spoken  in  the  hearing  of  the  people  of 
Capernaum.  (3.)  He  prayed  here. — Mark  i.  35.  So  that  it  was 
a  glorious  opportunity  to  be  saved.  It  was  a  day  of  salvation. 
It  was  an  effectual  door.  The  gate  of  heaven  was,  as  it  were, 
thrown  open  there.  The  Son  of  God,  and  the  Saviour  of  the 
world,  was  living  among  them — healing  and  preaching  among 
them.  (4.)  Because  the  Holy  Spirit  descended  here.  The  Holy 
Spirit  is  the  author  of  conversion  in  the  soul,  and  without  his 
work  even  the  preaching  of  Christ  does  not  convert  souls.  Now 
we  know  that  the  preaching  of  Christ  in  Galilee  was  not  in  vain. 
Though,  many  were  not  converted,  yet  some  were.  Where  did 


428  LECTURE    XII. 

the  centurion  get  that  great  faith  which  made  Jesus  mai  vel  ? 
Where  did  the  woman,  who  came  at  last  to  Christ,  get  grace  to 
leave  all  other  physicians  ?  Doubtless  there  were  many  drops  of 
the  Spirit  given  around  that  silent  lake.  Although  the  Spirit  wras 
not  fully  given,  because  Christ  was  not  yet  glorified,  yet  drops  of 
the  Spirit  were  given,  upon  the  credit  of  his  laying  down  his  life 
a  ransom.  Many  a  time  when  Jesus  rose  a  great  while  before 
day,  and  went  up  into  some  of  the  deep  ravines  of  the  mountains 
around,  he  obtained  showers  of  the  Spirit,  which  came  down  at 
evening  as  he  taught  the  people  out  of  the  boat  on  the  lake.  I 
believe  there  are  many  in  heaven  that  were  born  again  during 
these  sermons,  under  the  open  canopy  of  heaven,  beside  the  Lake 
of  Galilee.  It  was  this  that  exalted  Capernaum  to  heaven — the 
presence  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  falling  of  the  Spirit. 
Scotland,  in  like  manner,  has  been  exalted  to  heaven. 

1.  By  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.     We  have  not  had  the  per- 
sonal presence  of  Christ,  like  Capernaum,  but  we  have  had  the 
same  message  which  he  carried.     Faithful  ministers  come  from 
Christ.     They  are  his  gift.     They  are  sent  by  him.     Wherever 
they  go,  they  go  in  his  name  ;  so  that  Christ  may  be  said  to  dwell 
where  they  dwell.     Never,  since  1560,  has  Scotland  wanted  faith- 
ful pastors.    There  were  nearly  a  hundred  years  of  spiritual  death, 
but  even  then  there  were  here  arid  there  a  believing  remnant. 
I  suppose  this  town  has  never  since  then   wanted  some  faithful 
pastors,  even  in  its  worst  times.     Dundee   has  been  exalted  to 
heaven.     When  Christ  went  to  Sychar,  he  stayed  only  two  days 
among  them;  and  yet  many  of  the  Samaritans  of  that  city  be- 
lieved on  him.      These  were  two  days  of  merciful  visitation. 
Jesus  spent  but  a  single  day  in  the  coasts  of  Syrophenicia,  and 
yet  that  was  the  birth-day  of  the  Syrophenician  woman's  soul. 
You  have  had  a  thousand  such  days  of  mercy,  yet  how  few  of 
you  have  improved  them  !     If  you  take  up  a  map  of  the  world,  it 
is  wonderful  to  mark  how  few  spots  have   a  peached  Gospel. 
Almost  all  Asia  is  sunk  under  the  wicked  delusions  of  Mahomet, 
or  under  the  idolatries  of  Paganism.      Africa  is  given  over  to 
Mahomet  and  witchcraft.    South  America  to  idolatry  and  Popery. 
Europe  is,  for  the  most  part,  covered  with  the  thick  darkness  of 
Popery.     Oh  !  what  grace  is  it  to  pass  over  the  fairest  provinces 
of  the  world,  and  come  to  this  bleak  island,  with  an  open  Bible,  a 
quiet  Sabbath,  and  a  preached  Gospel  !     My  friends,  you  will 
never  know  till  eternity  the  greatness  of  the  mercy  of  having  a 
regularly  preached  Gospel.      It  is   the  gate  of  heaven  thrown 
open. 

2.  By  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit.     We  have  had  more  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  poured  out  than  ever  Capernaum  had.     I  do  not 
know  that  any  country  in  the  world  has  been  visited  in  this  way, 
as  Scotland  has  been.    The  first  remarkable  time  in  Scotland  was 
from  1H25  to  1630,  when  for  five  years  there  was  an  -)pen  win 


LECTURE    XII.  428 

dow  of  heaven  over  Scotland.  Under  the  ministry  of  David 
Dickson  at  Irvi-ne  and  Stewarton,  hundreds  were  brought  to 
Christ ;  and  under  John  Livingston,  at  Kirk  of  Shotts,  five  hun- 
dred in  one  day.  The  second  time  of  love  was  exactly  a  hun- 
dred years  ago,  in  1742,  when  the  windows  of  heaven  were  opened 
over  Kilsyth  and  Cambuslang,  and  about  twenty  or  thirty  other 
parts  of  Scotland  shared  in  the  blessing.  The  third  time  of  love 
in  Scotland  was  from  1798  to  1800,  when  the  parish  of  Moulin 
axid  some  neighboring  parishes  were  visited  in  a  remarkable  man- 
her.  The  last  is  in  our  own  day,  beginning  in  1839,  when  God 
opened  the  windows  of  heaven  and  poured  down  a  blessing,  till 
\here  was  no  room  to  receive  it.  Thi's  congregation  has  been  ex- 
alted to  heaven.  You  have  had  such  an  opportunity  of  being  saved 
as  you  may  never  have  again.  Christ  has  done  mighty  works  in 
the  midst  of  you.  Every  sinner  converted  is  a  greater  miracle 
chan  all  external  miracles  put  together. 

3.  By  the  Spirit  being  poured  on  your  heart.  No  doubt  this 
was  the  case  with  many  in  Capernaum.  The  Holy  Spirit  strove 
with  them ;  but  they  vexed  him,  so  that  he  was  turned  to  be  their 
enemy,  and  fought  against  them.  This  has  been  the  case  with 
some  of  you.  The  Spirit  has  been  poured  on  you,  convincing 
you  of  sin — making  you  lie  in  the  dust  because  of  sin — giving  you 
glances  of  desire  after  Christ.  Ah  !  this  is  an  amazing  opportu 
nity  for  being  saved.  If  ever  any  man  was  at  heaven's  gates,  it 
is  that  man  with  whom  the  Spirit  has  been  striving. 

II.  Capernaum  repented  not. — Verse  20. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  know  the  secret  history  of  the  people 
of  Capernaum.  When  Christ  came  among  them,  they  were  "  a 
people  that  sat  in  darkness — in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death." 
A  few  were  taken  out  of  them — jewels  for  the  Redeemer's  crown  ; 
but  the  most  repented  not. 

1.  Some  would  not  go  to  hear.    Their  neighbors  told  them  that 
a  great  prophet  had  come  to  dwell  in  their  town — that  he  spoke 
as  never  man  spake — that  gracious  words  proceeded  out  of  his 
mouth — that  he  spoke  with  majesty,  and  heavenly  power,   and 
holy  love — that  he  healed  all  that  came.     They  heard  of  the  cen- 
turion's servant  being  healed,  of  Jairus'  daughter  being  raised,  and 
the  nobleman's  son.     The  whole  town  rang  again.     Their  neigh- 
bors said,  Will  you  not  go  and  hear  him  1     They  made  light  of 
it,  and  went  their  ways — one  to  his  farm,  another  to  his  merchan- 
dise.       I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen,  and  I  go  to  prove  them  ; 
I  pray  thee  have  me  excused."     And   so  they  repented  not.     In 
darkness  he  found  them — in  darkness  he  left  them. 

2.  Some  went  for  a  while.     They  wondered   when  they  saw 
his  miracles.     They  followed  him  from  place  to  place.     They  sat 
down  on  the  grass  to  eat  the  bread  he  gave.     They  stood  on  the 
shore  and  listened  to  his  preaching,  and  for  a  while  they  seemed 


430  LECTURE    XII. 

taken  with  it.  But  when  he  pressed  them  that  they  must  eat  his 
flesh  and  drink  his  blood — a  personal  closing  with  Christ — they 
said,  "  This  is  a  hard  saying,  who  can  bear  it  ?"  They  went 
back,  and  walked  no  more  with  Jesus.  They  repented  not. 

3.  Some  followed  him  all  the  time.  They  would  not  miss  a  ser- 
mon by  the  lake  for  all  the  world.  They  ran  on  foot  round  the 
lake  when  he  sailed  to  the  other  side.  They  stood  breathless  to 
hear;  and  yet  they  lived  in  some  damning  sin.  They  were 
hearers  of  the  Word — not  doers.  They  repented  not.  So  it  is 
in  this  place.  If  Christ  were  now  where  I  am,  he  would  upbraid 
this  nation,  because  it  has  repented  not.  Instead  of  repenting,  our  na- 
tion is  evidently,  like  Capernaum,  becoming  more  dark  and  wicked 

But  with  regard  to  this  place,  (1.)  How  many  will  not  come  ti 
hear,  but  live  on  in  their  unrepented  sins !  Although  God  has 
opened  his  house  of  mercy  here — although  the  door  is  open — • 
notwithstanding  all  that  God  has  done  in  this  place — notwith- 
standing all  the  souls  that  have  been  saved — notwithstanding  all 
the  mighty  works  Jesus  has  done,  multitudes  have  never  come. 
They  repent  no-t.  The  taverns  are  as  many  as  ever — these 
dens  of  iniquity  are  not  diminished — the  number  of  brawlers  on 
the  Saturday  night  and  Sabbath  is  not  smaller.  If  Jesus  were 
here  he  would  upbraid  you.  (2.)  Some  have  come,  and  gone  away 
offended.  Many  came  for  a  while,  but  when  pressed  to  close 
with  Jesus,  were  offended.  It  seems  as  if  ministers  must  not 
speak  the  truth  nowadays,  but  mince  their  words,  and  make  them 
sweet  and  sugary,  that  sinners  may  swallow  them  without  of- 
fending their  palate.  We  must  not  call  black,  black,  and  bitter,  bit- 
ter, or  some  will  be  offended.  All  this  shows  that  you  have  not  re- 
pented. (3.)  Some  have  done  many  things,  but  still  have  not  re- 
pented. Some  follow  from  sermon  to  sermon,  and,  like  the  mul- 
titudes that  stood  by  the  lake,  drink  in  the  word  greedily.  You 
have  wondered  at  Christ's  mighty  works ;  but  still  you  have  not 
left  your  sin — your  idol — your  unlawful  attachment.  You  are 
still  a  covetous  man  and  an  idolater,  who  shall  not  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  You  repent  not. 

III.   Capernaum  was  brought  down  to  hell. 

The  inhabitants  of  these  cities  have  long  since  passed  away,  and 
now  the  woe  of  Christ  has  taken  hold  of  them.  You  must  either 
have  Christ's  blessing  or  his  woe.  These  cities  were  to  sink  lower 
than  other  cities — lower  than  Tyre  and  Sidon — lower  than  Sodom. 

The  whole  Bible  shows  that  there  will  be  degrees  of  suffering  in 
hell.  Some  will  suffer  more,  some  less,  and  yet  all  eternally. 
Just  as  there  are  degrees  of  blessedness  in  heaven ;  some  being 
scarcely  saved — some  having  an  abundant  entrance — others  hav- 
ing an  exceeding  weight  of  eternal  glory  ;  one  having  authority 
over  five  cities,  another  over  ten  cities — all  vessels  being  full 
of  glory  and  joy,  but  some  being  more  capacious.  So  in  hell 


LECTURE    XII  F. 


there  will  be  degrees  of  agony.  "  He  that  knew  his  Lord's  will, 
and  did  it  not,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes.  But  he  that 
knew  not,  and  did  it  not,  shall  be  beaten  with  few  stripes."  Those 
who  have  sinned  against  Gospel  light  shall  receive  greater  dam* 
nation.  The  people  of  Capernaum  went  far  deeper  into  the  lake 
than  the  people  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  and  Sodom.  "  It  shall  be  more 
tolerable."  The  hell  of  these  people  will  be  infinitely  dreadful, 
but  it  will  be  more  tolerable  than  yours. 

1.  According  to  justice.  It  is  to  satisfy  justice  that  there  is  a 
hell  at  all  :  "  Because  the  righteous  Lond  loveth  righteousness." 
If  it  be  just  that  there  be  a  hell,  then  justice  demands  that  those 
who  have  sinned  against  greater  light,  should  have  a  deeper  place. 
So  that  as  surely  as  Gospel  sinners  go  to  hell,  so  surely  will  they 
go  to  the  deepest  place  of  all.  2.  According  to  truth.  God  says  it 
will  be  so  ;  therefore  it  must  be  so.  Some  people  please  themselves 
with  the  fancy  that  there  is  no  hell  —  that  God  is  too  kind  and  merciful. 
But  is  he  a  true  God  ?  If  he  be  a  true  God,  then  there  is  a  hell, 
and  the  deepest  part  is  for  Gospel  sinners.  3.  In  the  nature  of 
things.  One  of  the  bitterest  parts  of  a  sinner's  eternity  will  be  mem- 
ory. As  it  will  increase  the  joy  of  God's  people  when  they  sing  the 
song  of  Moses,  so  it  will  increase  the  misery  of  the  damned,  when 
they  remember  all  God's  kindness  and  their  own  sin.  And,  oh  ! 
what  kind  of  memory  will  you  have  who  have  lived  on  under  this 
ministry  unconverted  and  unsaved  ?  Oh  !  if  you  could  pluck  me- 
mory from  its  seat.  Oh  !  if  you  could  blot  out  the  memory  of 
these  quiet  Sabbaths.  Alas  !  it  may  not  be.  "  It  shall  be  more 
tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for 
you.  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which  art  exalted  unto  heaven, 
shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell  :  for  if  the  mighty  works,  which 
have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been  done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have 
remained  until  this  day." 


LECTURE  XIII. 

WISDOM'S  HOUSE. 

1  Wisdom  hath  builded  her  house,  she  hath  hevrn  out  her  seven  pillars :  she  hath 
killed  her  boasts;  she  hath  mingled  her  vrine  ;  she  hath  also  furnished  her  table. 
She  hath  sent  forth  her  maidens  ;  she  crieth  upon  the  highest  places  of  the  city, 
Whoso  is  simple,  let  him  turn  in  hither :  as  for  him  that  wanteth  understanding, 
she  saith  to  him,  Come,  eat  of  my  bread,  and  drink  of  the  wine  which  I  haye  min- 
gled. Forsake  the  foolish,  and  live  j  and  go  iu  the  way  of  understanding."— 
PROV.  ix.  1-6 

WISDOM  here  spoken  of  is  none  other  than  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
This  is  plain — 1.  From  his  eternity,  described  in  Prov.  viii.  22,  30, 


i32  LECTURE    XIII. 

31.  This  is  true  of  none  but  the  Lord  Jesus.  He  only  was  with 
God  in  the  beginning,  before  all  creatures  were.  2.  From  his  hav~ 
ing  the  Holy  Spirit :  "  Behold  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  unto  you." 
Prov.  i.  23.  But  it  is  Christ  alone  who  has  received  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  pours  it  out  according  to  his  will :  "  I  will  pour  upon  the 
house  of  David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit 
of  grace  and  of  supplications." — Zech.  xii.  10.  3.  From  the 
name  given  in  Luke  xi.  49  :  "  Therefore  also  said  the  Wisdom  of 
God."  So  that  in  this  elegant  Old  Testament  parable  we  have  a 
sweet  and  inviting  representation  of  the  love  and  work  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

I.   The  preparation  he  has  made. — Verses  1,  2. 

1.  A  house:  "Wisdom  hath  builded  her  house."     This  house 
may  mean  two  things.     (1.)    The  invisible  Church  which  Christ- 
is  now  building :  "  Even  he  shall  build  the  temple  of  the  Lord  ; 
and  he  shall  bear  the  glory." — Zech.  vi.  13.     "  Upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  Church." — Matt.  xvi.  18.     "  Whose  house  are  we." 
— Heb.  iii.  6.     Just  as  it  was  Solomon,  the  prince  of  peace,  who 
built  the  temple  of  the  Lord  at  Jerusalem,  so  it  is  Christ,  the  great 
prince  of  peace,  the  king  of  glory,  who  builds  up   this   house. 
His  hands  have  laid  the  foundation — his  hands  shall  also  finish  it. 
He  chooses  the  stones,  brings  them  out  of  the  quarry  of  nature, 
lays  them  on  the  foundation  :  "  I  will  lay  thy  foundations."     This 
is  the  house  sinners  are  invited  to  enter.     Come,  and   be  part  of 
"  the   spiritual   house."     Come,  and  be  one  of  the  living  stones. 
Come,   before    he    brings    out    the   head-stone   with   shoutings. 
(2.)   The    many -man  sioned   house  :    "  In    my  father's  house  are 
many  mansions.     I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you." — John  xiv.  2. 
"  For  we  know,  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were 
dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God.  an  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." — 2  Cor.  v.  1.     "  Here  have  we  no 
continuing  city,  but  we  seek  one  to  come." — Heb.  xiii.  14.     This 
is  the  house  into  which  Christ  will  bring  all  his  redeemed  at  last. 
Here  we  live  in  crazy  dwellings,  that  will   soon   be  a  heap  of 
srn©uldering  ruins.     But  Wisdom  hath  builded  her  house,  and  in- 
vites  poor   helpless  sinners  to  take  refuge  there.     Come  to  me, 
and  I  will  provide  you  a  home  for  eternity — "  a  building  of  God, 
a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 

2.  The  pillars  :    "  She  hath  hewn  out  her  seven  pillars."     Pil- 
lars in  the  Bible  seem  always  to  describe  eminent  believers — not 
merely  stones,  but  stones  which  are  used  to  support  other  stones 
of  the  temple:    "For  the  pillars  of  the  earth  are  the  Lord's,  and 
he  hath  set  the  world  upon  them." — 1  Sam.  ii.  8.     "  I  bear  up  the 
pillars  of  it." — Ps.  Ixxv.  3.     "  I  have  made  thee  an  iron  pillar."- 
Ter.  i.  18.     "  James,  Cephas,  and   John,  who   seemed  to  be  pil- 
lars."— Gal.  ii.  9.     And  this  is  what  all  who  overcome  will  yet 
be  made :    "  Him  that   overcometh   will   1  make  a  pillar  in  the 


LECTURE    XIII.  433 

temple  of  my  God." — Rev.  iii.  12.  Of  these  pillars  there  are 
seven — a  perfect  number — enough  to  bear  up  the  temple  of  God 
— enough  to  give  it  perfect  beauty  an^  proportion.  God  will 
never  want  a  sufficient  number  of  eminent  believers  in  the  world 
to  maintain  his  cause,  and  bear  his  n#nae.  He  hath  hewed  them 
— they  are  all  his  own  workmanship.  They  are  the  work  of  his 
own  hands.  By  his  Word,  mercies,  afflictions,  he  hath  hewed 
them.  He  gives  them  all  their  beauty,  grace,  and  stabilit}-. 
This  is  the  house  you  are  invited  to  enter,  where  patriarchs  and 
apostles  dwell,  to  share  in  the  £eace  and  joy  of  John  and  holy  Paul. 
3.  The  feast :  "  She  hath  killed  her  beasts."— Verse  2.  The 
peace,  and  joy,  and  holiness,  to  be  had  in  Christ,  are  here  de- 
scribed under  the  image  of  a  feast.  So  Isa.  xxv.  6 :  "In  this 
mountain  shall  the  Lord  of  hosts  make  unto  all  people  a  feast." 
And  in  Isa.  Iv.  1  :  "  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth."  And  in  Matt, 
xxii.  4:  '-Behold,  I  -have  prepared  my  dinner:  my  oxen  and  my 
fallings-  are  killed,  and  all  things  are  ready :  come  unto  the  mar- 
riage." So  here:  "She  hath  killed  her  beasts."  This  clearly 
points  to  the  finished  atonement  of  Christ.  Christ  our  passover 
is  sacrificed  for  us.  With  dying  breath  he  said,  "  It  is  finished." 
He  is  the  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world.  It  is  a  finished  atonement  that  you  are  invited  to  share 
in.  The  great  redemption  is  complete.  Christ  has  died.  Christ 
has  not  now  to  die.  All  his  sufferings  are  past ;  and  if  any  of 
you  are  willing  to  take  him  as  your  atonement,  you  are  welcome. 
•«  She  hath  mingled  her  wine"  This  clearly  points  to  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  "  Be  not  filled  with  wine  wherein  is  excess, 
but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit."  The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  new  wine 
of  the  kingdom,  "  that  goeth  down  sweetly,  causing  the  lips  of 
those  that  are  asleep  to  speak."  This  also  is  free  to  sinners. 
"  She  hath  furnished  her  table"  These  things  are  not  only  in 
the  house,  but  spread  upon  the  table.  All  things  are  now  ready. 
All  this  is  free  and  ready  for  sinners  now.  It  is  spread  out. 
There  is  no  need  of  delay. 

II.   The  messengers. 

1.  She  hath  sent  forth  her  maidens,  or  young  damsels. 
Prophets,  apostles,  ministers,  missionaries,  are  here  called  the 
maidens  of  Wisdom.  No  doubt  there  is  a  beautiful  suitableness  in 
the  word  with  the  rest  of  the  parable.  The  Saviour  is  set  forth 
as  a  queen,  so  that  his  ministers  are  well  represented  as  maidens. 
But  there  are  also  other  reasons  :  (1.)  On  account  of  their  weak- 
ness. The  ministers  of  Christ  are  not  compared  to  wily  states- 
men, but  to  simple  maidens.  "  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things 
of  the  world,  to  confound  the  wise.  And  God  hath  chosen  the 
weak  things  of  the  world,  to  confound  the  things  which  ar« 
mighty  ;  and  base  things  of  the  world,  and  things  which  are  de- 
spised, hath  God  chosen,  yea,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  b-'in^ 

VOL.  i.  28 


434 


LECTURE    XI. I. 


to  naught  things  that  are."  God  has  seldom  chosen  to  convert 
many  by  men  of  gigantic  mind  and  attainments,  lest  we  should 
glory  in  man.  God  often  blesses  weaker  brethren,  that  he  may 
get  all  the  glory.  (2.)'  On  account  of  the  purity  of  their  lives. 
Those  whom  Wisdom  sends  are  in  her  own  image.  Christ  first 
sanctifies,  and  then  sends.  Ministers  should  be  like  him  whom 
they  preach.  Hear  how  Paul  speaks :  "  Ye  are  witnesses,  and 
God  also,  how  holily,  and  justly,  and  unblamably,  we  behaved 
ourselves  among  you  that  believe." — 1  Thess.  ii.  10.  And  this  he 
could  say  without  pride  or  boasting.  Hear  how  Samuel  speaks: 
"  Witness  against  me  before  the  Lord  and  before  his  anointed, 
whose  ox  have  I  taken  1  or  whose  ass  have  I  taken  ?  or  whom 
have  I  defrauded  ?  whom  have  I  oppressed  ?  or  of  whose  hand 
have  I  received  any  bribe  to  blind  mine  eyes  therewith?  and  I 
will  restore  it  you." — 1  Sam.  xii.  3.  Hear  what  Paul  says  to 
Timothy:  "  A  bishop  must  be  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife, 
vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behavior,  given  to  Hospitality,  apt  to 
teach." — 1  Tim.  iii.  2.  "  Moreover,  he  must  have  a  good  report 
of  them  which  are  without."  Ah  !  pray,  brethren,  that  your 
ministers  may  be  kept  humble  and  holy.  We  have  more  tempta- 
tions than  you.  Satan  aims  most  at  standard-bearers, 

2.  She  crieth  upon  the  highest  places  in  the  city.  This  is  the 
way  Christ  did  when  he  was  on  earth — in  the  days  of  his  flesh. 
How  often  he  stood  by  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  and  cried  to  the  mul- 
titudes that  thronged  the  shore  :  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest !"  Once  he  stood 
in  the  midst  of  the  temple,  and  in  the  great  day  of  the  feast  he 
cried  :  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink." 
And  his  last  cry  over  this  fallen  world  was  :  "  Whosoever  will, 
let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely."  He  crieth  still.  We 
are  but  the  mouth-piece  of  Christ.  He  crieth  by  us  :  "  God  doth 
beseech  you  by  us."  We  are  but  a  voice — it  is  Jesus  that  speaks. 
He  cries  in  your  mercies — he  cries  in  your  distresses — he  cries 
through  his  ministers.  He  is  still  carrying  on  his  grand  prophet- 
ical office,  and  you  are  called  to  hear  his  voice ;  "  He  that  hear- 
eth  you,  heareth  me ;  and  he  that  despiseth  you.  despiseth  me." 

III.  The  persons  invited.  Those  who  are  simple,  and  want  un- 
derstanding. So  in  Prov.  i.  22  :  "  How  long,  ye  simple  ones,  will 
ye  love  simplicity  ?"  Simple  ones  are  those  who  are  ignorant  of 
their  danger.  "  A  prudent  man  foreseeth  the  evil,  and  hideth 
himself;  but  the  simple  pass  on,  and  are  punished."  Prov.  xxii.  3. 
Those  among  you  who  do  not  know  the  weight  of  your  sins — 
lhat  do  not  know  the  plague  of  your  own  heart — that  do  not  know 
that  you  are  over  the  depths  of  hell — smiling  and  happy  when 
you  are  treasuring  up  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath.  Simple 
ones  are  those  who  are  easily  deceived  by  the  devil — "  who  are 
taken  captive  by  him  at  his  will."  Ah !  how  many  of  you  are 


LECTURE    XIII  435 

there  here  who  are  opposed  to  the  truth — who  hate  serious  preach- 
ing !  Why  ?  You  are  taken  captive.  How  many  of  you  are 
taken  up  with  a  creature,  that  shuts  out  all  the  glories  of  eternity  ! 

Without  heart :  "  Ephraim  also  is  like  a  silly  dove  without  heart." 
Hos.  vii.  11.  How  many  of  you  have  no  heart  for  Christ !  You 
see  no  beauty  in  him — "  no  form  nor  comeliness  that  you  should 
desire  him."  No  heart  for  prayer.  You  do  not  love  it — you  turn 
away  from  it  with  loathing.  No  heart  for  holiness — for  the  plea- 
sures of  God,  and  of  heaven.  You  have  a  feeling  of  nausea  at 
the  very  thought  of  them. 

Such  Jesus  invites — welcomes — presses  to  close  with  him. 
True,  Jesus  invites  his  own  :  "  I  love  them  that  love  me" — "  Come, 
my  people,  enter  into  thy  chambers" — "O  my  dove,  that  art  in 
the  clefts  of  the  rock."  True,  Jesus  invites'  those  who  have  a 
sense  of  sin  ;  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor,  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." — "  Ho,  every  one  thai  thirsteth" 
— "  I  will  give  to  him  that  is  athirst."  Yet  it  is  as  true  that  Jesus 
here  invites  simple  ones — those  that  have  no  heart  for  divine 
things.  Ah,  brethren  !  many  of  you  are  like  Gallio,  "  who  cared 
for  none  of  these  things."  You  have  no  heart  for  preaching  or 
praying — no  heart  for  Christ  and  the  eternal  world.  All  your 
heart  is  taken  up  about  this  world — abaut  your  lusts  and  pleasures. 
Ah.  silly  doves  !  Jesus  calls  for  you,  and  does  not  wish  you  to 
perish.  You  may  perish — you  may  sink  into  your  grave— but  it 
will  be  with  the  voice  of  Jesus  ringing  in  your  ear:  "How  long, 
ye  simple  ones,  will  ye  love  simplicity  ?  and  the  scorners  delight  m 
their  scorning,  and  fools  hate  knowledge  ?" 

IV.   The  invitation. 

1.  Forsake  the  foolish,  and  live.     If  ever  you  are  to  be  saved, 
you  must  forsake  the  foolish.     Solomon  tells  you  plainly,  "A 
companion  of  fools  shall  be  destroyed." — Prov.  xiii.  20.     Hear 
what  David  said  :  "  Depart  from  me,  all  ye  workers  of  iniquity  ; 
for  God  hath  heard  the  voice  of  my  weeping." — Ps.  vi.  8.     Even 
though  they  should   be  those  of  your  own  household,  yet  God's 
command  is  clear :  «•  Forget  also  thine  own  people,  and  thy  fa- 
ther's house."— Ps.  xlv.  10.     "He  that  loveth  father  or  mother 
more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me."     Ah  !  how  many  poor  souls 
have  been  carried  away  captive,  and  led  down  to  hell,'  all  through 
foolish  companions?     Forsake  the   foolish,  and   live.     You  say 
you  cannot.     Why  ?     Are  they  more  precious  than  salvation    ?  If 
you  will  be  the  friend  of  the  world,  you  must  be  the  enemy  of  God. 

2.  Come,  eat  of  my  bread.     This  is  explained  in  John  vi.  53  : 
"  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  have  no  life  in  you."     You  must  personally  close  with  Christ, 
and  live   upon  him — as  one  who  eats  and  drinks,  when  hungry, 
really  enjoys  the  feast.     It  is  not  the  man  who  hears  of  a  feast, 
or  sees  it,  but  he  that  sits  down  and  eats  and  drinks-— he  alone 


436  .  LECTURE    XIV. 

enjoys  it.     So  those  only  who  close  with  Christ — who  take  him  as 
their  righteousness,  and  feed  upon  him  as  their  strength  and  daily 
life — are  saved  through  him. 
Improvement. 

1.  Amazing  love  !  that  calls  you  to  a  feast,  and  not  to  hell. 

2.  Those  of  you  that  do  not  care,  are  the  very  persons  called 

3.  If  you  do  not  obey  his  call,  you  will  soon  be  in  the  verj 
depths  of  hell. 


LECTURE  XIV. 

FOLLY'S  HOUSE. 

'*  A  foolish  woman  is  clamorous ;  she  is  simple,  and  knoweth  nothing.  For  she  sit- 
t-eth  at  the  door  of  her  house,  on  a  seat  in  the  high  places  of  the  city,  to  call  pas- 
sengers who  go  right  on  their  ways,  Whoso  is  simple,  let  him  turn  in  hither ;  and 
as  for  him  that  wanteth  understanding,  she  saith  to  him,  Stolen  waters  are  sweet, 
and  bread  eaten  in  secret  is  pleasant.  But  he  knoweth  not  that  the  dead  are 
there  ;  and  that  her  guests  are  in  the  depths  of  hell." — PROV.  ix.  13-18. 

IN  our  last  lecture  from  this  chapter,  we  saw  that  Wisdom  is 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  has  builded  a  house,  and  prepared 
a  feast,  and  that  he  is  inviting  poor  simple  sinners  to  turn  in  to 
him  and  be  saved.  We  now  come  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
picture.  Another  woman,  but  O  how  different !  sits  at  the  door 
of  her  house,  and  cries  to  the  same  passengers.  She  invites  them 
to  turn  in  and  partake  of  "  stolen  waters,  and  bread  eaten  in  se- 
cret." But,  ah  !  "  her  guests  are  in  the  depths  of  hell."  I  have 
little  doubt  that  this  second  woman  represents  the  devil,  the  great 
enemy  of  God  and  man. 

I.  The  name  and  character  :  "  A  foolish  woman  is  clamorous  : 
she  is  simple,  and  knoweth  nothing."  This  is  the  name  and 
character  of  Satan  :  "  Foolish,  simple,  knowing  nothing."  Satan 
was  once  one  of  the  brightest  spirits  that  stood  before  the  throne 
of  God.  He  is  called  Lucifer,  son  of  the  morning :  "  How  art 
thou  fallen  from  heaven,  O  Lucifer,  son  of  the  morning !" — Isa. 
xiv.  12.  There  is  reason  to  think  that  of  all  the  creatures,  he  was 
the  likest  to  the  Son  of  God.  All  the  fallen  angels  were  like  morn- 
ing stars,  and  Satan  was  the  brightest  of  them  all.  When  they  fell, 
these  bright  spirits  were  darkened — they  lost  the  Holy  Spirit. 
They  still  remain  full  of  amazing  powers  and  faculties ;  but  all 
distorted  now.  Satan  himself  has  lost  all  his  true  wisdom.  He  is 
very  crafty  still,  full  of  cunning  and  lies,  but  he  has  no  wisdom. 
He  has  no  true  knowledge  or  understanding.  His  name  is  Folly 
— he  is  simple,  and  knoweth  nothing. 


LECTURE    XIV.  437 

I  shall  give  three  examples  of  his  folly : — 

1.  In  the  fall  of  man.     It  was  Satan  who  brought  about  the 
fall.     He  beguiled  Eve  through  his  subtlety.     He  wanted  to  de- 
stroy the  glory  of  God.     He  wanted  to  rob  God  of  the  praise  and 
glory  which  a  holy  world  would  have  given  him,  and  he  thought 
he  had  succeeded.     He  smiled  when  he  saw  man  fall  under  God'g 
wrath  and  curse.     But  it  proved  the  occasion  of  far  greater  glory 
to  God  than  if  man  had  stood.     It  pi  oved  the  occasion  of  God 
manifesting  his  justice,  his  truth,  his  grace  and  love,  in  quite  a 
new  manner ;  so  that  God  gets  far  more  glory  and  far  louder 
praise  than  if  man  had  never  fallen.     The  songs  of  the  redeemed 
would  never  have  been  heard  if  man  had  not  fallen.     Satan  thus 
showed  his  folly — he  is  simple,  and  knoweth  nothing. 

He  wanted  to  make  man  miserable.  He  envied  the  happiness 
of  Adam  and  Eve ;  when  he  saw  poor  dust  and  ashes  rejoicing 
in  the  love  of  God,  out  of  which  he  had  been  cast,  he  envied  them 
and  resolved  to  make  them  miserable.  He  said :  "  Ye  shall  be 
as  gods  ;"  but  he  meant  it  as  a  lie,  and  so  he  deceived  them,  and 
brought  the  world  under  the  curse  of  God.  But  God  turned  it 
into  a  blessing  to  them  that  are  saved.  It  was  the  occasion  of 
God  sending  his  Son  in  our  nature,  and  of  our  becoming  united 
to  Christ,  clothed  with  a  divine  righteousness,  and  loved  with  the 
same  love  with  which  God  loves  his  Son.  We  did  indeed  become 
as  gods  in  a  sense  which  Satan  knew  nothing  of.  We  are  brought 
far  nearer  to  God,  and  are  far  more  happy  and  glorious,  than  if 
man  had  never  fallen.  He  wanted  to  make  man  his  slave.  He 
wanted  to  make  him  his  drudge,  to  do  his  bidding — his  captive, 
that  he  might  tormept  him.  But  man  by  this  became  his  judge  : 
"Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels  ?" 

2.  In  the  death  of  Christ.     It  was  Satan  who  stirred  men  up 
to  destroy  Christ.     He  opposed  Christ  from  his  birth  to  his  death. 
He  moved  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  against  him.     He  entered  into 
Judas,  and  persuaded  him  to   betray  Christ.     He  urged  on  the 
crowd  to  cry,  *'  Crucify  him,  crucify  him ;"  and  the  soldiers  to 
pierce  his  hands  and  his  feet.     By  all  this  he  destroyed  himself. 
Christ,  by  his  death  on  the  cross,  destroyed  the  dominion  of  the 
devil  over  all  his  own  ;  and  so  he  triumphed  over  the  devil  in 
his  cross.     By  this  Satan  was  shown  to  be  a  fool. 

3.  In  the  temptations  of  the  saints.     Satan  has  great  enmity 
against  the  children  of  God.     He  stands  at  their  right  hand  to  re- 
sist their  conversion.    Afterwards  he  tries  to  corrupt  them  from  the 
simplicity  that  is  in  Christ.     He  shoots  fiery  darts  at  them.     "  He 
sitteth  in  the  lurking-places  of  the  villages  :  in  the  secret  places  doth 
he  murder  the  innocent :  his  eyes  are  privily  set  against  the  poor." 
— Ps.  x.  8.     He  seeks  whom   he  may   devour,  and  yet  he  has 
never  been  able  to  destroy  one  soul  that  believes  in  Jesus  :  "  They 
shall   never   perish,   neither   shall    any    pluck  them    out   of  my 
hand."     Their  temptations  are  made  the  means  of  keeping  them 


438  LECTURE    XIV. 

in  the  dust,  and  clinging  tremblingly  to  the  arm  of  Jesus — thus 
Satan  is  cheated  of  his  prey.  Oh.  sure.y  ye  are  witnesses  that 
Satan  is  simple,  and  knoweth  nothing. 

II.  Those  whom  Satan  invites. 

1.  Simple  ones,  and  without  heart.     The  same  persons  men- 
tioned in  verse  4.     I  showed  you  that  Christ  is  caring  for  thost 
that  do  not  care  for  him— those  who  do  not  know  their  danger — 
those  who  are  like  Ephraim,  a  silly  dove  without  heart — those 
who  have  no  heart  for  Christ,  no  heart  for  holiness — no  heart  for 
prayer — Gallios,  who   care   for   none   of  these   things.     It  is  a 
solemn  and  affecting  truth,  that  Christ  is  not  only  loving  them  that 
love  him,  and  seeking  those  who  are  seeking  him,  but  he  is  yearn- 
ing over  those  of  you  who  are  so  much  lost  that  you  do  not  seek 
him — do  not  care  for  him.     "  He  is  long-suffering  to  us-ward,  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  re- 
pentance."    Perhaps  some  may  say,  Oh,  this  is  very  comfortable 
doctrine,  and  we  shall  remain  in  our    present   condition.     Ah  ! 
but  observe,   there   is   another  seeking  you,  saying,   "  Turn   in 
hither."     The  foolish  clamorous  woman  sitteth   at   the  door  of 
her  house,  on  a  seat  in  the  high  places  of  the  city,  crying.  "  Whoso 
is  simple,  turn  in  hither."     Yes,  my  brethren,  Satan  desires  to 
have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  like  wheat.     Satan  is  striving  to 
keep  you  living  in  your  sins,  till  the  day  of  grace  is  past  and  the 
day  of  reckoning  has  come.     Every  tavern  you  see  is  an  open 
mouth  of  Satan's  dwelling.     Every  haunt  of  pleasure — the  theatre 
— the  dancing-room — the  card-table — these  are  open  doors  into 
Satan's  dwelling,  and  he  is  busy  inviting  you  in. 

2.  Passengers  who  go  right  on  their  ways.     There  are  none 
against  whom  Satan  is  so  angry,  or  whom  he  so  much  desires  to 
lead  aside,  as  those  who  go  right  on  their  ways.     When  a  man  is 
awakened,  and  goes   right   on   towards   Jesus,   crying,  "  What 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  then  Satan  begins  to  allure  that  man, 
and  get  him  to  turn  quickly  out  of  the  way.     When  God  spoke 
the  commandments,  Israel  began  to  seek  the  Lord  in  right  earnest. 
But  Satan  allured  them  to  turn  aside  and  make  the  golden  calf: 
"  They  turned  quickly  out  of  the  way."     So  with  Lot's  wife. 

When  a  soul  has  come  to  Christ,  and  goes  on  his  way  rejoicing, 
Folly  redoubles  her  cry,  "  Turn  in  hither."  Satan  loves  well  to 
get  a  joyful  believer  to  fall.  "  Simon,  Simon,  behold  Satan  hath 
desired  to  have  you,  that  he  might  sift  you  as  wheat."  Ah  !  do 
not  say,  I  am  on  the  right  way,  and  therefore  I  am  safe ;  Satan 
cries  to  passengers  who  go  right  on  their  ways. 

III.  The  invitation  :    "  Stolen  waters  are  sweet,  and  bread 
eaten  in  secret  is  pleasant." 

The  pleasures  of  secret  sin  form  the  baits  by  which  Satan  al- 
lures  and  destroys  thousands.  It  is  not  open  sin  that  he  first  in- 


LECTURE    XIV.  439 

v«tes  to.  Many  would  shrink  back  if  he  were  to  propose  open 
sin  all  at  once.  He  does  not  say,  Come  and  be  a  drunkard — • 
Come  and  be  an  open  profligate  ;  but  he  invites  you  to  secret  sin. 
This  is  the  way  he  destroys  simple  ones,  who  are  without  under- 
standing. He  says,  Come  and  take  a  little  secret  sin  ;  no  one 
shall  ever  know.  He  does  not  allow  you  to  remember  that  no 
sin  is  secret — that  what  you  do  in  dark  places  is  all  naked  and 
open  to  the  eye  of  Him  with  whom  you  have  to  do — that  the 
lusts  and  unclean  imaginations  in  which  you  delight  yourself  are 
all  open  as  day  before  the  eye  of  God.  He  says,  They  are  sweet 
and  pleasant ;  but  he  does  not  tell  you  that  at  the  end  it  biteth 
like  an  adder.  He  does  not  tell  you  that  the  end  of  these  things 
is  death. 

This  is  the  way  he  calls  those  who  are  under  concern,  going 
right  on  to  Christ.  Stop,  he  cries ;  "  Stolen  waters  are  sweet." 
Are  you  going  to  leave  all  your  pleasures — the  glass,  the  dance, 
the  song,  the  game,  the  pleasant  companion  1  May  you  not  take 
a  little  secret  sin,  and  be  saved  too  ?  You  do  not  need  to  let  it 
be  known.  Do  it  secretly,  Ah,  how  many  here  have  been  thus 
turned  quickly  out  of  the  way  ! 

This  is  the  way  he  calls  those  who  are  Christ's  own,  going 
right  on  the  way  of  holiness.  He  invites  to  secret  sin.  A  skil- 
ful fisher  lets  his  fly  fall  gently  on  the  stream ;  if  he  show  the 
line  or  make  the  line  splash  the  water,  the  fish  are  alarmed,  and 
the  bait  is  thrown  in  vain.  But  he  lets  it  fall  gently  and  secretly 
upon  the  stream  ;  the  sharp-bar'jed  hook  is  concealed  beneath  the 
shining  fly,  and  so  the  silly  fish  is  caught.  So  when  Satan  catches 
men,  he  does  not  show  the  hook.  He  says,  Take  a  little  secret 
sin  ;  do  it  so  that  none  shall  see  and  none  shall  know.  The  poor 
believer  catches  at  the  bait,  and  feels  the  iron  enter  into  his 
soul. 

Beware  of  secret  sin.  No  sin  is  secret.  All  is  naked  and  laid 
open,  and  all  will  be  made  known  before  an  assembled  world. 
Do  not  say  you  do  not  need  to  fear,  for  it  is  but  a  small  tempta- 
tion. Satan  always  begins  with  a  small  temptation.  Take  heed 
of  going  as  far  as  you  can  in  temptation  without  committing  the 
sin.  Thus  fell  Noah  and  Samson,  and  David  and  Solomon.  "  She 
hath  cast  down  many  wounded  ;  yea,  many  strong  men  have 
been  slain. by  her." 

IV.  The  end  of  Satan1  s  house  :  "  He  knoweth  not  that  the  dead 
are  there,  and  that  her  guests  are  in  the  depths  of  hell." 

Are  there  many  who  hear  the  voice  of  Folly  ?  Ah !  look  to 
your  crowded  taverns,  teeming  with  God-defying  brawlers — look 
to  your  theatres  and  other  haunts  of  wicked  pleasure  crowded 
with  shameless  worshippers  of  Satan — look  at  your  crowded 
steam-boats  on  the  Sabbath,  or  your  crowds  of  daring  Sabbath^ 
breakers  that  pollute  the  highway — look  to  the  heaven-defying 


440  LECTURE    XV. 

profanities  of  the  Chartist  meeting-house.  All  those  began  with 
the  "  stolen  waters  that  are  sweet,  and  the  bread  eaten  in  secret 
that  is  pleasant."  And  what  becomes  of  all  that  enter  there? 
"  The  dead  are  there" — the  eternally  dead.  Ah  !  this  is  the  end 
of  sin.  "  What  shall  the  end  be  of  those  that  obey  not  the  Gos- 
pel ?" — The  depths  of  hell  !  Those  who  are  now  going  right  on 
their  ways,  who  turn  aside  and  die  in  their  sin,  sink  into  the  depths 
of  hell. 

He  knoweth  not.  Satan  hides  this  from  you.  When  Satan 
bids  you  enter,  he  shows  you  nothing  but  what  is  sweet  and  plea- 
sant. The  cup  is  sparkling,  the  lights  are  glancing — all  that  your 
eye  can  desire  to  see  is  there.  But  ask  to  see  the  inner  chamber 
— ask  Satan  to  show  you  the  innermost  room ;  "  The  dead  are 
there,  and  her  guests  are  in  the  depths  of  hell." 

Choose  this  day  whose  voice  you  will  hear.  On  the  one  hand, 
Christ  invites  you  to  receive  pardon,  and  a  new  heart,  and  eter- 
nal life.  On  the  other  hand  Satan  beckons  you  to  receive  stolen 
waters,  and  then  the  depths  of  hell.  O,  pray  that  'your  eyes  may 
be  opened — pray  that  you  may  not  be  deceived  for  eternity. 


LECTURE   XV. 

THE    GOOD    SHEPHERD. 

l>  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  enterethnot  by  tlie  door  into  tlie  sheepfold, 
but  climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber.  But  he  that 
eutereth  in  at  the  door  is  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep.  To  him  the  porter  openeth ; 
and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice ;  and  he  calleth  his  own  sheep  by  name,  and  leadeth 
them  out.  And  when  he  putteth  forth  his  own  sheep,  he  goeth  before  them,  and 
the  sheep  follow  him :  for  they  know  his  voice.  And  a  stranger  will  they  not 
follow,  but  will  flee  from  him :  for  they  know  not  the  voice  of  strangers.  Thia 
parable  spake  Jesus  unto  them :  but  they  understood  not  what  things  they  were 
which  he  spake  unto  them." — JOHN  x.  1-6. 

WE  may  learn  'rom  verse  6,  that  this  parable  is  difficult  ana 
dark  to  the  natural  eye  :  •'  They  understood  not  what  things  they 
were  which  he  spake  unto  them."  How  much  need,  then,  have  I 
of  a  fresh  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit  while  I  open  it  to  you  !  and 
how  much  need  have  you  to* have  the  face  of  the  covering  de- 
stroyed from  off  your  hearts,  and  to  receive  the  unction  of  the 
Holy  One,  that  you  may  know  all  things  ! 

1.  The  thief  and  robber. 

2.  The  good  shepherd. 

I.  The  thief  and  robber ;  "  Verily,  verily,  i  say  unto  you,  He 
that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  the  same  is  a  thief 


LECTURE    XV.  44 1 

and  a  robber."— Verse  1.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  chap- 
ter is  a  continuation  of  the  preceding.  Jesus  was  showing  the 
Pharisees  what  blind  and  guilty  teachers  they  were.  They  were 
deeply  offended  at  him.  In  this  chapter  he  goes  on  to  show  them 
the  marks  and  defects  of  false  teachers.  It  seems  plain-,  however, 
that  Jesus  speaks  mainly  of  one  thief  and  robber.  He  calls  him 
"  a  stranger" — verse  5  ;  "  the  thief" — verse  10  ;  "  the  hireling" — 
verse  13  ;  and  he  contrasts  him  with  the  good  shepherd,  who  gives 
his  life  for  the  sheep.  Who  is  this  thief  and  robber,  who  climbs 
over  the  wall  of  the  sheepfold  ?  this  stranger,  who  tries  to  lead 
away  the  sheep  of  Christ  ?  this  thief  and  robber,  who  comes  not 
but  for  to  kill,  and  to  steal,  and  to  destroy  ?  I  have  no  doubt  that 
it  is  Satan — the  god  of  this  world — the  prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air — he  that  entered  into  Judas — he  who  filled  the  heart  of  Ana- 
nias and  Sapphira. 

Satan  has  three  ways  of  attacking  the  sheepfold. 

(1.)  Through  Antichrist.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Satan 
is  the  grand  master-mover  of  all  the  workings  of  Antichrist.  We 
are  told  so  in  2  Thess.  ii.  8,  9 :  "  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be 
revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his 
mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming :  even 
him  whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power, 
and  with  signs,  and  lying  wonders."  Again,  Rev.  xii.  9  :  "  And 
the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent  called  the  devil 
and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world."  And  again,  Rev. 
xiii.  1,2:  "  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast 
rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon 
his  horns  ten  crowns,  and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  blasphemy. 

And  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and 

great  authority."  This  is  Satan's  grand  plan  for  killing  and  de- 
stroying the  sheep  of  the  sheepfold.  Thus  he  wears  out  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High.  (2.)  Through  the  world.  Satan  is  the 
god  of  this  world.  From  the  days  of  Cain  the  world  has  come 
over  the  walls  of  the  sheepfold,  to  kill,  and  steal,  and  destroy. 
The  world,  whether  it  smiles  or  frowns,  hates  the  Christians,  and 
seeks  to  leap  over  the  wall  of  the  fold.  (3.)  Through  worldly 
ministers.  Satan  entered  into  Judas,  and  no  doubt  enters  into 
many  ministers  still :  "  For  such  are  false  apostles,  deceitful  work- 
ers, transforming  themselves  into  the  apostles  of  Christ.  And  no 
marvel :  for  Satan  himself  is  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light." 
There  is  no  way  in  which  Satan  has  done  more  damage  to  the 
Church  than  by  thrusting  unfaithful  shepherds  over  the  wall  of 
the  fold.  Such  were  the  Pharisees  of  old — such  are  careless  min 
isters  to  this  day. 

1.  The  mark  of  the  fake  shepherd.  The  false  shepherd  "en- 
tereth  not  by  the  door,  but  climbeth  up  some  other  way."  The 
door  of  the  fold  we  know  to  be  Christ :  "  I  am  the  door :  by  me 
\f  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved." — Verse  9.  This  is  the 


442  LECTURE    XV. 

sure  mark  of  Satan  and  all  his  underlings — they  do  not  enter  in 
and  are  not  saved  through  Christ.  Tt  is  so  with  Satan  himself. 
Unhappy  spirit  of  evil,  the  strait  gate  of  life  was  never  opened  to 
him.  He  leaps  over  the  wall  into  the  fold,  seeking  to  devour  the 
sheep — himself  lost  and  unholy.  So  it  is  with  Antichrist  and  all 
his  ministers.  They  have  never  themselves  entered  by  the  door. 
They  deny  Christ  to  be  the  door.  They  would  have  men  climb 
over  some  other  way. 

2.   The  object  of  the  false  shepherd:  "The  same  is  a  thief  and 

a  robber The  thief  cometh  not  but  for  to  steal, 

and  to  kill  and  to  destroy." — Verse  10.  The  object  of  Christ  in 
coming  to  this  world  was  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost : 
"For  the  Son  of  Man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to 
save  them." — Luke  ix.  56.  "  I  am  come  that  they  might  have 
life,  and  that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly." — John  x.  10. 
So  with  all  his  ministers.  Our  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God 
for  you  all  is,  that  ye  may  be  saved.  We  cease  not  from  "  warn- 
ing every  man,  and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we 
may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus." — Col.  i.  28.  "I 
am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save 
some." — 1  Cor.  ix.  22.  But  the  object  of  Satan  and  all  under  him 
is,  "to  steal,  and  to  kill,  and  to  destroy."  1st,  They  seek  to  rob 
God.  Antichrist  robs  God  of  his  throne,  changing  the  very  law 
of  God — robs  Christ  of  the  glory  of  being  the  only  Mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man.  The  world  robs  God  of  his  throne  in  your 
hearts ;  and  worldly  ministers  rob  God  of  his  glory  by^  conceal- 
ing it — keeping  back  the  counsel  of  God  for  man's  salvation.  The 
same  are  thieves  and  robbers.  2d,  They  seek  to  rob  man.  Anti- 
christ robs  man  of  the  Bible — of  the  preached  Gospel — of  the 
way  of  pardon  and  peace.  The  world  tries  co  rob  you  of 
your  peace — of  your  way  to  holiness  and  eternal  life.  Worldly 
ministers  seek  to  rob  you  of  your  precious,  never-dying  souls. 

Awake,  my  friends  ;  you  are  in  a  dangerous  time.  Beware  of 
false  shepherds,  which  come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing.  Beware 
of  Antichrist,  in  whatever  form  he  may  come  to  you.  Beware 
of  the  world,  whether  in  its  frown  or  in  its  bewitching  smile.  Be- 
ware of  cold  worldly  ministers. 

II.  The  good  shepherd :  "  The  shepherd  of  the  sheep." 
1.  The  shepherd  of  the  sheep  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  :  "  I  am 
the  good  shepherd." — Verse  11.  "I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and 
know  my  sheep,  and  am  known  of  mine." — Verse  14.  Why 
does  hevget  this  name?  (1.)  Because  he  died  for  the  sheep.  He 
is  not  a  thief  nor  a  robber — he  is  not  a  stranger  nor  a  hireling, 
but  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep :  "  All  we,  like  sheep,  have  gone 
astray  :  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way ;  and  the  Lord 
hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all." — Isa.  liii.  6.  (2.)  Because 
hejinds  the  sheep  :  "  What  man  of  you  having  an  hundred  sheep, 


LECTURE    XV.  443 

/f  he  lose  one  of  them,  doth  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine  in  th« 
wilderness,  and  go  after  that  which  is  lost  until  he  find  it  ?" — 
Luke  xv.  4.  Every  sheep  in  the  fold  has  been  found  by  Jesus. 
(3.)  Because  he  carries  the  sheep  :  "  And  when  he  hath  found  it, 
he  lays  it  on  his  shoulders,  rejoicing." — Luke  xv.  5.  He  gathers 
the  lambs  with  his  arm,  and  carries  them  in  his  bosom.  (4.)  Be- 
cause he  leads  and  feeds  the  sheep.  They  "  go  in  and  out  and 
find  pasture." — Verse  9.  "  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd  ;  I  shall 
not  want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures :  he 
leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters." — Ps.  xxiii.  1,  2.  "For  the 
Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters  ;  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes." — Rev.  vii.  17. 

2.    The  marks  of  the  good  shepherd. 

(1.)  He  enter -eth  by  the  door.  You  may  be  surprised  at  this. 
Is  not  Christ  himself  the  door?  How  can  he  enter  by  himself? 
Ans.  It  was  just  by  himself  that  he  entered.  Compare  Heb. 
ix.  12,  "By  his  own  blood  he  entered  in  once  into  the  holy  place," 
with  x.  19,  20,  "  Having,  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter 
into  the  holies  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living  way, 
which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us  through  the  veil,  that  is  to  say, 
his  flesh."  Christ  himself  entered  in  by  this  way  to  the  Father, 
namely,  by  his  own  blood  ;  and  by  this  way  every  faithful  ser- 
vant of  Christ  enters  in :  "  He  that  entereth  in  by  the  door  is  the 
shepherd  of  the  sheep."  O  that  God  would  raise  up  many  such 
in  Scotland — men  who  have  entered  in  by  the  door  into  the 
sheepfold — men  who  can  speak  of  sin  because  they  have  felt  it 
— of  pardon,  because  it  is  sweet  to  them. 

(2.)  He  calleth  his  own  sheep  by  name.  In  the  east  country, 
the  shepherd  frequently  speaks  t'o  his  sheep.  He  calls  upon  them, 
and  they  hear  and  know  his  voice.  So  is  it  with  Christ.  He  is 
not  a  stranger  shepherd  nor  a  hireling.  He  calls  his  own  sheep 
byname.  This  intimates — 1st,  His  knowledge  of  them.  When 
Zaccheus,  a  lost  and  wandering  sheep,  was  straying  faraway  from 
ihe  fold,  Jesus  called  him  by  his  name:  "Zaccheus,  come  d"own." 
When  Nathanael  was  wandering  under  the  fig  tree,  Christ  saw 
him,  and  called  him  by  his  name.  When  Mary  did  not  know 
Jesus,  he  said  unto  her,  "  Mary :  she  turned  herself  and  saith  unto 
him,  Rabboni."  Christ  knows  all  in  this  congregation  who  are 
his.  He  could  name  them  over.  He  does  often  name  them. 
Man  does  not  know  you — ministers  do  not — you  may  not  know 
yourself;  but  Christ  knows  you.  He  calleth  his  own  sheep  by 
name,  2d,  He  deals  in  a  very  endearing  manner  with  his  own 
sheep.  This  is  implied.  When  you  love  a  person,  you  love 
his  name — it  has  music  in  it.  So  Christ  loves  to  call  his  own 
sheep  by  name.  He  loves  the  name  of  those  for  whom  he  died. 
He  holds  sweet  and  daily  communion  with  them.  3d,  He  changes 
their  nature.  When  Abram  became  a  believer,  Christ  gave  him 


444  LECTURE    XVI. 

a  new  name ;  so  with  Peter.  So,  when  the  Jews  are  brought  to 
Christ,  it  is  said,  "  Thou  shalt  be  called  by  a  new  name,  which  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  shall  name." — Isa.  Ixii.  2.  "  But  now,  thus 
saith  the  Lord  that  created  thee,  O  Jacob,  and  he  that  redeemed 
thee,  O  Israel,  Fear  not :  for  I  have  redeemed  thee  ;  I  have 
called  thee  by  thy  name:  thou  art  mine." — Isa.  xliii.  1.  "Him 
that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God, 
and  he  shall  go  no  more  out ;  and  I  wrill  write  upon  him  the  name 
of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  the 
New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my 
God  :  and  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name" — Rev.  iii.  12. 

If  one  of  you  were  brought  to  Christ  this  day,  you  would  get  a 
new  heart  and  a  new  name.  You  would  no  more  be  called 
worldling — swearer — drunkard — wanton  :  but  disciple — child  of 
God — heir  of  glory — Christian  indeed.  Has  Christ  called  you  by 
your  name  ? 

3.  He  goeth  before  them.  He  did  so  while  on  earth.  He  went 
through  all  that  he  calls  us  to  follow  him  in.  He  went  before  us 
in  faith  and  holiness.  He  went  before  us  in  labors  of  love — in 
reproaches — in  necessities — in  sufferings — in  death.  He  does  not 
ask  you  to  go  through  anything  that  he  did  not  go  through.  He 
still  goes  before  his  sheep ;  often  unseen,  often  unfelt  and  un- 
heeded, but  still  present.  He  will  not  leave  you  orphans :  "  When 
thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee  ;  and  through 
the  rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee:  when  thou  walkest 
through  the  fire,  thou  shalt  not  be  burned,  neither  shall  the  flame 
kindle  upon  thee." — Isa.  xliii.  2. 

My  dear  friends  !  are  you  following  Jesus,  the  good  shepherd, 
or  a  stranger  ?  Ah !  flee  from  strangers.  Flee  from  the  com- 
pany of  the  world,  where  you  cannot  hear  the  voice  of  Jesus. 
It  is  not  sale  to  be  there.  Flee  from  those  houses  where  the  voice 
of  Jesus  is  not  heard,  but  the  voice  of  strangers.  Follow  Jesus. 
Keep  your  eye  on  the  Master.  Believe  on  him,  and  do  not  let 
him  go. 


LECTURE   XVI. 

CHRIST    THE    DOOR. 

'•'Then  said  Jesus  unto  them  again,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  am  the  door  of 
the  sheep.  All  that  ever  came  before  me  are  thieves  and  robbers :  but  the  sheep 
did  not  hear  them.  I  am  the  door:  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved, 
and  shall  go  in  and  out,  and  find  pasture.  The  thief  cometh  not,  but  for  to  steal, 
and  to  kill,  and  to  destroy  :  I  am  come  that  they  might  have  life,  and  that  thej 
might  have  it  more  abundantly." — JOHN  x.  7-10. 

CHRIST  is  a  kind  teacher.     He  was  speaking  to  stupid,  preju- 
diced, and  ignorant  Pharisees ;  and,  as  we  have  seen  from  the 


LECTURE    XVI.  445 

context,  "  they  understood  not  what  things  they  were  which  he 
spake  unto  them." — Verse  0.  They  did  not  understand  his  first 
parable,  and  here  he  explains  it  over  to  them.  He  showed  them 
the  difference  between  the  true  and  false  shepherd — that  the  true 
shepherd  enters  by  the  door,  but  the  other  climbs  up  some  other 
way.  The  two  points  they  did  not  understand  were,  1st,  What  is 
the  door  ?  and,  2d,  Who  is  the  true  shepherd  ?  These  he  now  pro- 
ceeds to  explain :  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  am  the  door 
of  the  sheep." 

Christ  is  a  kind  teacher  still.  He  can  have  compassion  on  the 
ignorant,  and  on  them  thut  are  out  of  the  way.  How  long  he 
bears  with  those  of  you  who  are  stupid  and  prejudiced  by  your 
lusts  !  He  gives  "  precept  upon  precept,  precept  upon  precept, 
line  upon  line,  line  upon  line,  here  a  little  and  there  a  little." — Isa. 
xxviii.  10.  He  will  readily  explain  his  word  to  those  of  you  who 
are  seeking  after  him.  He  will  open  your  understanding  to 
understand  the  Scriptures. 

I.  Christ  is  the  door  into  the  sheepfold :  "  I  am  the  door  of  the 
sheep."  All  that  ever  came  another  way  were  thieves  and  rob- 
bers ;  but  the  sheep  did  not  hear  them.  "  I  am  the  door."  There 
is  no  way  of  entering  into  the  Church  of  God,  but  by  conversion 
and  faith  in  Christ. 

1.  There  is  no  other  way  for  shepherds.  Many,  in  all  ages  of 
the  Church,  have  entered  into  the  ministry  by  another  way  than 
by  conversion  and  saving  faith  in  Christ.  Jesus  here  says,  they 
are  thieves  and  robbers.  Many  have  entered  in  by  their  learning 
— masters  of  sciences  and  of  many  languages — many  who  have 
written  learned  volumes  in  defence  of  Christianity.  Now,  learn- 
ing is  good,  and  not  to  be  despised  ;  but  it  is  not  the  door.  Christ 
is  the  door  of  the  sheep  ;  and  unless  a  minister  enter  by  this  door, 
he  is  but  a  thief  and  a  robber.  Many  have  entered  in  by  their 
gifts — men  of  human  eloquence — mighty  in  word,  either  for  good 
or  evil — men  of  rich  imagination,  strong  judgment,  and  fluent 
tongue.  The  world  runs  after  them.  Still  these  gifts  are  not  the 
door,  and  the  men  are  but  thieves  and  robbers.  Many  have  en- 
tered in  by  the  favor  of  the  great — by  the  patronage  of  the  rich 
and  powerful.  They  have  great  influence,  and  are  held  in  esteem. 
Still  this  is  not  the  door  :  "  I  am  the  door  of  the  sheep."  All  who 
are  faithful  shepherds  enter  in  by  this  door.  As  poor,  lost  sinners, 
they  come  in  through  the  blood  and  righteousness  of  Christ.  Ah  ! 
none  can  speak  of  sin,  but  those  who  have  been  taught  by  the 
Spirit  to  feel  the  load.  None  can  speak  of  Christ's  beauty,  but 
those  who  know  and  love  him.  None  can  speak  of  forgiveness, 
but  those  who  have  tasted  it.  Hold  such  in  reputation :  *•  Esteem 
them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake."  Flee  from 
others.  The  sheep  do  not  hear  them.  Whatever  be  their  gifts — 
their  learning — their  eloquence — flee  from  them.  They  are 


446  LECTURE    XVI. 

strangers — thieves  and  robbers.     They  come   not  "but   for  to 
steal,  and  to  kill,  and  to  destroy." 

2.  There  is  no  other  way  for  the  sheep.     Many  enter  into  the 
Church  in  other  ways ;  many  come  into  the  fold  of  the  Lord's 
table  by  another  door ;  many  enter  by  their  knowledge.     They 
have  learned  the  plan  of  salvation  through  Christ.     They  can 
answer  questions  upon  it.     They  have  a  form  of  sound  words ; 
but  nothing  more.     Ah !    this  is  not  the  door.     Conversion  to 
Christ  is  the  only  true  door.     Many  enter   by  their  blameless 
character.     Many  are  members  of  the  visible  Church  because  of 
their  blameless  character  in  the  sight  of  man,  though  unconverted 
in  the  sight  of  God.     You  do  not  live  in  any  way  of  open  sin,  and, 
therefore,  you  think  you  have  a  good  right  to  sit  down  at  Christ's 
table.    Alas  !  you  are  but  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing.     Christ  is  the 
door.    Unless  you  have  entered  in  by  him — by  his  obedience  and 
blood — you  are  but  a  thief  and  a  robber.     "  Friend,  how  earnest 
thou  in  hither  ?"  may  be  addressed  to  multitudes.     How  did  you 
come  to  the  Lord's  table  among  the  sheep  of  Christ  ?     Was  it  by  a 
true  conversion  and  faith  in  Christ  ?  or  was  it  in  some  other  way  ? 
Tf  you  came  in  by  your  knowledge — by  your  serious  air — by  your 
blameless  character — and  not  by  Christ,  you  are  but  a  thief  and  a 
robber.     You  have  stolen  into  the  fold.     You  will  soon  be  cast 
out  among  the  liars. 

3.  Christ  is  the  door  at  present :  "lam  the  door."     There  is 
plainly  an  emphasis  on  the  words,  1  am.     All  to  whom  the  Gospel 
comes  have  a  short  time  in  their  existence  when  the  door  is  open 
to  them — when  the  rent  veil  is  open — when  the  way  into  the 
holiest,  the  way  into  the  Father's  love,  is  made  manifest  to  them. 
That  time  is  short.     Compared  with  the  long  eternity  that  is  to 
Follow,  it  is  but  a  moment — it  is   but  a  breathing-time.     The  few 
?hort  years  that  each  sinner  has  the  open  door  before  him  will 
s     n  pass  away ;  and  then  the  door  will  be  shut  to  all  eternity. 
Eae^  ^f  you,  in  eternity,  will   look  back  upon  this  sweet  time 
when  UK   door  stood  open  before  you  :  "  /  am  the  door."     Oh  ! 
my  brethren,  if  I  could  promise  you  that  the  Gospel  door  would 
stand  open  for  you  a  hundred  years,  still  it  would  be  the  part  of 
true  wisdom  to  enter  it  now ;  or," if  I  could  say,  for  fifty,  or  twenty, 
or  ten  years,  it  would  still  more  be  the  part  of  true  wisdom  to 
enter  in.     But  I  cannot  say  for  one  year,  nor  for  one  month,  nor 
for  one  day.     All  I  can  say  is,  that  Christ  is  now  the  door.     To- 
day there  is  a  way  of  pardon  and  eternal  life  open  before  you. 
To-morrow  it  may  be  closed  forever. 

II.  The  invitation.  1.  The  persons  to  whom.  2.  The  invita- 
tion, what  ? 

1.  To  whom.  "Any  man."  Some  of  the  sweet  invitations  of 
Christ  are  addressed  to  the  thirsty :  "  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters" — "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  untc 


LECTURE    XVI.  447 

me  and  drink."  Some  are  addressed  to  the  burdened  soul: 
"  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest."  Some  are  addressed  to  the  hungry  :  "  Blessed  are 
they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness ;  for  they 
shall  be  filled."  Some  to  those  who  feel  themselves  prisoners: 
"  Turn  you  to  the  stronghold,  ye  prisoners  of  hope."  But  here  is 
the  freest  invitation  possible.  It  is  addressed  to  any  man  :  "  If 
any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved."  It  is  not  like  the  door  of 
some  of  the  great  people  of  this  world — open  only  to  the  great 
and  the  rich,  and  the  beautiful  and  the  gay.  This  door  is  open 
to  all  people,  and  any  man  may  enter  in.  The  beggar  Lazarus 
was  laid  at  the  rich  man's  gate.  He  was  not  allowed  to  enter  in. 
But  Christ  was  an  open  door  to  him.  It  is  not  like  the  door  of 
some  churches,  where  none  but  the  rich  and  the  gay  must  enter — 
none  but.  those  who  wear  fine  clothes — that  have  a  gold  ring  on 
their  hand,  and  a  fine  robe.  No  ;  Christ  says :  "  If  any  man  enter 
in,  he  shall  be  saved" — "  To  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached" — 
"  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  them  to  come 
in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled." 

Some  may  say :  I  have  committed  open  sins — sins  of  which  it 
is  a  shame  even  to  speak  ;  so  that  if  men  knew  they  would  stone 
me.  Still  Christ  says  :  "If  any  man  enter  in  he  shall  be  saved." 
Some  may  say  :  I  have  despised  Christ  all  my  days — sinned 
against  godly  parents — godly  teachers — against  my  Bible — against 
rny  conscience — against  the  Holy  Ghost  striving  with  me.  Still 
this  is  Hi«  word  who  cannot  lie  :  "  If  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall 
be  saved."  Of  whatever  rank,  or  age,  or  sex  you  be — of  how- 
ever deep  a  dye  .your  sins  may  be — you  are  invited  to  enter  in. 

2.  What  ?  Enter  in.  Many  content  themselves  with  hearing 
about  the  open  door.  They  like  to  hear  the  Gospel  preached. 
They  know  about  the  way  of  salvation.  They  can  talk  about  it. 

Still,  they  do  not  enter  in.  They  do  not  experimentally  go 
through  the  door  into  the  sheepfold.  They  do  not  forsake  all 
their  sins — all  their  worldly  companions,  for  Christ.  They  do 
not  appropriate  Christ.  They  do  not  waih  in  his  blood.  They 
do  not  put  on  Christ  as  their  righteousness.  They  are  never  at 
rest — never  taste  forgiveness.  Oh  !  mark  the  word :  "  If  any 
man  enter  in" 

Many  come  up  to  the  door.  Like  Agrippa,  they  say  :  "  Almost 
thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian."  They  see  the  folly  and  van- 
ity of  the  world.  They  feel  deeply  their  lost  and  ruined  condition. 
They  desire  to  be  saved  through  Christ.  But,  when  they  come  to 
the  door,  they  do  not  enter  in.  When  they  come  to  the  point — 
when  they  must  forsake  all — when  they  must  cut  the  cord  that 
binds  them  to  the  worfd — when  they  must  leave  Pharaoh's  palace 
and  bear  afflictions  with  the  people  of  God — they  pause  and  draw- 
back— they  do  not  enter  in.  They  do  not  choose  Christ  for  bet* 
er  for  worse — for  life  and  for  death. 


448  LECTURE    XVI. 

Many  see  others  enter  in.  Many  not  only  hear  about  the  door 
and  come  near  it,  but  see  others  enter.  Still  they  do  not  enter  in. 
They  see  a  brother,  or  sister,  or  friend,  giving  up  all  for  Christ; 
and  yet  they  do  not  enter  in.  Ah  !  my  brethren,  do  not  rest  in 
mere  convictions.  Conviction  is  not  conversion.  Concern  about 
your  soul  is  not  faith  in  Christ.  Many  look  in  at  the  door,  who 
go  away  sorrowful. 

III.   The  promise :  "  He  shall  be  saved,  and   shall  go  in  and 

out,  and  find  pasture I  am  come  that  they  might  have 

life,  and  that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly." 

1.  Salvation.     All  who  are  without  are  unsaved.     "  Walk  in 
wisdom  toward  them  that  are  without." — Col.  iv.  5.     "  Without 
Christ,  being  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  stran- 
gers from  the  covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in   the  world." — Eph.  ii.  12.     "  For  without  are  dogs,  and 
sorcerers,  and  whoremongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and 
whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie." — Rev.  xxii.  15.     All  who 
come  short  of  Christ,  come  short  of  salvation.     All  who  do  not 
come  to  God  through  the  blood  and  righteousness  of  Christ,  most 
come  naked,  guilty,  exposed  to  everlasting  wrath,  and  shall  be 
frowned  away  into  outer  darkness.     But  he  that  entereth  in  shall 
be  saved.     Jesus  here  gives  his  word  for  it.     Enter  in  by  me,  and 
you  shall  be  saved.     Immediate  pardon — immediate  entrance  into 
the  love  and  smile  of  God — is  the  portion  of  all  that  enter  in. 
You  will  be  pardoned  all  the  sins  that  you  have  done  the  mo- 
ment you  receive  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Free,  full,  immediate 
salvation,  is  what  Jesus  gives. 

2.  Liberty :  "  He   shall  go  in  and  out."     This  alludes  to  the 
sheep.     When  sheep  are  gathered  into  the  fold,  then  they  are  at 
perfect  liberty  under  the  care  of  their  shepherd.     They  go  in  and 
out.     They  are  cared  for  and  treated  as  dear  sheep.     Ah,  bre- 
thren !  "  if  the  Son  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed." — 
John  viii.  36.     There  is  no  freedom  like  that  of  Christ's  flock. 
As  long  as  you  are  of  the  world,  you  think  that  to  be  a  Christian 
is  to  live  a  dull,  strict  life — to  give  up  all  pleasure.     But  the  re- 
verse is  the  truth.     The  pleasures  of  the  world  are  not  to  be 
compared  with  those  of  the  Christian.     "  Whosoever  committeth 
sin  is  the  servant  of  sin."     It  is  true  slavery,  to  serve  sin.     Sin  is 
the  hardest  of  all   slave-masters :  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death." 
But  Christ's  sheep  go  in  and  out.     They  have  true,  genuine  liberty 
— the  same  freedom  that  God  and  Christ  have — freedom  from  the 
power  of  sin. 

3.  The  pasture:  "Shall  find  pasture" — more  than  life.     The 
soul  that  enters  in  by  the  door  is  not  only^saved,  but  sanctified — 
set  free,  filled,  enriched  for  eternity.     Jesus  will  never  suffer  you 
to  want,  here  or  hereafter.     The  saved   soul  shall  veril}"  be  fed. 


LECTURE    XVII.  449 

Even  though  under-shepherds  be  removed — though  Scotland  be 
made  desolate,  the  witnesses  slain,  and  God's  people  scattered— 
•till  verily  they  shall  find  pasture. 


LECTURE   XVII. 


I    AM    THE    GOOD    SHEPHERD. 

**I  am  the  good  shepherd  :  the  good  shepherd  giveth  his  life  for  the  sheep.  But  h« 
that  is  an  hireling,  and  not  the  shepherd,  whose  own  the  sheep  are  not,  sceth  the 
wolf  coming,  and  leaveth  the  sheep,  and  fleeth :  and  the  wolf  catcheth  them,  and 
scattereth  the  sheep.  The  hireling  fleeth.  because  he  is  an  hireling,  and  careth 
not  for  the  sheep.  I  am  the  good  shepherd, 'and  know  my  sheep,  and  am  known 
of  mine.  As  the  Father  knoweth  me,  even  so  know  I  the  Father,  and  I  lay  down 
my  life  for  the  sheep." — JOHN  x.  11-15. 

IN  the  preceding  verses,  we  have  seen  that  Christ  is  the  door 
into  the  sheepfbld.  Now  let  us  regard  him  as  the  shepherd  of 
the  sheep.  Christ  is  represented  to  us  in  Scripture  under  a  great 
variety  of  names  and  titles.  There  are  more  than  a  hundred 
different  names  applied  to  Christ  in  the  Bible.  He  is  the  rose  of 
Sharon,  the  apple-tree,  the  plant  of  renown,  the  bridegroom,  the 
husband,  the  friend  of  sinners,  the  door,  the  way,  the  true  vine, 
&c.  The  reason  is,  that  no  one  name  fuliy  describes  Immanuel. 
He  is  so  full,  so  wonderful,  so  filled  with  treasures  of  grace  to 
the  needy  soul,  that  all  the  names  in  the  Bible  do  not  half  describe 
him.  Here  is  one  of  the  sweetest:  "I  am  the  good  shepherd." 
May  God  draw  you  this  day  to  put  your  lost  souls  in  his  hand  ! 

We  understand  things  best  by  contrast.  For  this  reason  Christ 
here  contrasts  himself  with  the  hireling. 

I.   The  hireling. 

1.  He  is  an  hireling.  It  is  quite  right  for  ministers  to  preach 
for  hire  :  "  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the 
corn" — "  Even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained,  that  they  who  preach 
the  Gospel  should  live  of  the  Gospel." — 1  Cor.  ix.  14.  It 
is  not  desirable  that  God's  ministers  should  waste  their  strength 
in  other  occupations,  so  that  they  must  needs  be  maintain- 
ed. But  unfaithful  ministers  make  hire  the  end  of  their  min- 
istry. So  they  did  long  ago,  "  Yea,  they  are  greedy  dogs  which 
can  never  have  enough,  and  they  are  shepherds  that  cannot  un- 
derstand :  they  all  look  to  their  own  way,  every  one  for  his  gain 
from  his  quarter." — Isa.  Ivi.  11.  .,**  For  from  the  least  of  them 
unto  the  greatest  of  them  every  one  is  given  to  covetousness  ;  and 
from  the  prophet  even  unto  the  priest  every  one  dealeth  falsely." 
— Jer.  vi.  13.  "  Woe  be  to  the  shepherds  of  Israel  that  do  feed 

vnr..    I.  20 


450  LECTURE    XVII. 

themselves:  should  not  the  shepherds  feed  the  flocks?"  So  Paul 
complains  of  those  in  his  day :  "  I  have  no  man  like-minded,  who 
will  naturally  care  for  your  state.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not 
the  things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's." — Phil.  ii.  20.  Ah  !  this  is 
the  black  mark  of  every  unfaithful  minister.  He  is  an  liiieling — 
he  seeks  his  own — his  own  ease — his  own  profit — his  own  honor 

2.  Whose  own  the  sheep  are  not. — Verse  12.     He  lias  neithei 
part  nor  lot  in  the  sheep.     Faithful  pastors  have  a  peculiar  rela- 
tion to  the  sheep.     There  is  a  peculiar  tie  between  a  minister  and 
the  people  saved  under  him — a  tie  that  will  never  be  dissolved. 
They  are  fathers  :  "  Though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instructors 
in  Christ,  yet  have  ye  not  many  fathers  ;  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I 
have  begotten  you  through  the  Gospel." — 1  Cor.  iv.  15.     "My 
little  children  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again,  until  Christ  be 
formed  in  you." — Gal.  iv.  19.     "  Unto  Timothy,  my  own  son  in 
the  faith." — 1  Tim.  i.  2.     "  I  beseech  thee  for  my  son  Onesimus, 
whom  I  have  begotten  in  my  bonds." — Philem.  10.     Those  saved 
under  them  are  to  be  their  crown  :  "  For  what  is  our  hope,  or 
joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing  ?  are  not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming  ;  for  ye  are  our  glory  and 
joy."  —1  Thess.  ii.  19.     Not  so  careless  ministers,  whose  own 
the  sheep  are  not.      Instructors  they   may  be,  but  not  fathers. 
God,  in  general,  does  not  own  them  in  the  conversion  of  souls. 
They  have  no  sons  in  the  faith.     They  have  no  crown  in  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus  at  his  coming. 

3.  He  careth  not  for   the  sheep. — Verse   13.     Faithful  pastors 
have  a  peculiar  care  for  the  sheep.     How  remarkably  is  this  ex- 
emplified in  the  case   of  Paul?     (1.)  He  prayed  for  them:  "I 
would  that  ye  knew  what  great  conflict  1  have  for  you." — Col. 
ii.  1.     "God  is  my  witness,  whom  I  serve  with  my  spirit  in  the 
Gospel  of  his  Son,  that  without  ceasing  I  make  mention  of  you 
always  in  my  prayers." — Rom.  i.  9.     "  We  give  thanks  to  God 
and  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  praying  always  for  you." 
— Col.   i.  3.     (2.)    What  labors  he  underwent  for  them:    "Ye 
know  from  the  first  day  that  I  came  into  Asia,  after  what  man- 
ner I  have  been  with  you  at  all  seasons." — Acts  xx.   18.     "  Re 
member  that  by  the  space  of  three  years   I  ceased  not  to  warn 
everyone  day  and  night  with  tears." — Verse  31.     "And  I  will 
very  gladly  spend  and  be  spent  for  you  ;   though  the  more  abun- 
dantly I  love  you,  the  less  I  be  loved." — 2  Cor.  xii.  15.  "  So  being 
affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing  to  have  imparted 
unto  you  not  the  Gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  be- 
cause ye  were  dear  unto  us.     For  ye  remembered,  brethren,  OUT 
labor  and  travail:  for  laboring  night  and  day,  because  we  would 
not  be  chargeable  unto  any  of  you.  we  preached  unto  you  the 
Gospel  of  God."— 1  Thess.  ii.  8.     (3.)   What  tears  did  he  shed  for 
them  :  "  For,  out  of  much  affliction  and  anguish  of  heart,  I  wrote 
unto  you  with  many  tears." — 2  Cor.  ii.  4.     "  i  fear  lest,  when  1 


LECTURE    XVII.  451 

come  again,  my  God  will  humble  me  among  you,  and  that  I  shall 
bewail  many  that  have  sinned  already." — 2  Cor.  xii.  21.  "For 
many  walk,  of  whom  I  have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you,  even 
weeping,  that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ." — Phil, 
iii.  18.  (4.)  What  joys  over  them:  "Now  we  live,  if  ye  stand 
fast  in  the  Lord  ;  for  what  thanks  can  we  render  to  God  for  all 
the  joy  wherewith  we  joy  for  your  sakes  before  our  God  ?"— 
1  Thess.  iii.  8. 

Not  so  the  unfaithful  pastor.  He  cares  not  for  the  sheep. 
They  are  not  his  brothers  and  sisters.  He  may  call  them 
brethren  ;  but  they  are  not  his  joy  and  crown.  They  are  not  his 
spiritual  children :  "  He  careth  not  for  the  sheep." 

4.  Hefleeth.  The  wolf  in  the  Bible  means  either  false  teach- 
ers, or  a  persecuting  world  :  "  For  I  know  this,  that  after  my  de- 
parting shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the 
(lock." — Acts  xx.  29.  "  Behold  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the 
midst  of  wolves." — Matt.  x.  16.  "  Behold  I  send  you  forth  as 
lambs  among  wolves." — Luke  x.  3.  Heresy  and  persecution  are 
the  two  great  dangers  to  which  the  sheep  are  exposed.  These 
are  the  very  times  when  faithful  pastors  stand  most  firmly  to  their 
post,  though  it  should  cost  them  life  itself.  But  the  hireling  fleeth. 
He  does  not  defend  the  flock  from  heresy  by  sound  teaching ; 
nor  does  he  stand  between  the  flock  and  the  arrows  of  a  God- 
hating  world. 

0,  my  brethren  !  pray  for  a  faithful  ministry  to  be  given  and 
continued  to  Scotland — not  hirelings,  whose  the  sheep  are  not—- 
who care  not  for  the  sheep,  but  flee  at  the  approach  of  the  wolf. 
Pray  for  holy  self-denied  pastors,  who  will  spend  and  be  spent 
in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  not  count  their  lives  dear. 

II.  The  good  shepherd :  "  I  am  the  good  shepherd  :  the  good 
shepherd  giveth  his  life  for  the  sheep." — Verse  11.  "  I  am  the 
good  shepherd,  and  know  my  sheep,  and  am  known  of  mine." — 
Verse  14.  Our  Lord  here  lays  down  the  marks  of  his  excellency 
as  a  shepherd. 

1.  In  giving  his  life  for  the  sheep.     This  is  the  chief  point  of 
his  excellency.     Herein  he  excels  all  others.     Jacob  was  a  faith- 
ful shepherd :  k<  In  the  day  the  drought  consumed  me,  and  the 
frost  by  night :  and  my  sleep  departed  from  mine  eyes." — Gen. 
xxxi.  40.     But  the  good  shepherd  gave  his  life  for  the  sheep. 
David  was  a  faithful  shepherd.     A  lion  and  a  bear  took  a  lamb 
out  of  the  flock,  and  David  went  after  them,  and  delivered  it  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  lion,  and  caught  him  by  the  beard  and  slew 
him. — 1   Sam.  xvii.  34.     But  what  was  this  to  Christ?     "I  lay 
down  my  life  for  the  sheep."    The  sheep  were  condemned  to  die. 
This  sentence  was  suspended  over  everyone  of  them :  "Thou 
shalt  surely  die."     All  were  ready  to  be  cast  into  hell,  w  hen  he 
c-  ed,  "  Lo,  I  come"     He  laid  down  his  life  for  the  sheep. 


452  LECTURE    XVII. 

Observe,  it  was  not  merely  temporal  death.  His  death  was 
equal  to  the  eternal  death  of  sinners.  He  died  under  the  wrath 
of  God  :  "  Awake,  O  sword,  against  my  shepherd,  and  against 
the  man  that  is  my  fellow,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts" — "  All  we 
like  sheep  have  gone  astray,  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his 
own  way ;  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all." 
— Isa.  liii.  6.  He  himself  "  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body,  on  the 
tree.'*  He  was  made  a  curse  for  us. 

Observe,  he  did  it  freely  :  "  I  lay  down  my  life" — "  No  man 
taketh  it  from  me,  but  I  lay  it  down  of  myself." — Verse  18.  "  As 
Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given  himself  for  us." — Eph. 
v.  2.  "  Who  gave  himself  for  us." — Tit.  ii.  14.  "  Who  gave 
himself  a  ransom  for  all." — 1  Tim.  ii.  6. 

Herein  consists  the  goodness  of  the  shepherd.  He  was  such 
an  one  as  to  lay  down  his  life  freely.  There  will  be  much  in 
Jesus  to  admire  when  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  But  that  which 
will  draw  out  the  loudest  notes  of  the  new  song  will  be  the  sight 
of  the  prints  of  the  nails,  and  of  the  wound  in  his  side :  "  Thou 
wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood." — Rev.  v.  9. 
This  makes  Christ  the  most  attractive  of  all  objects  now :  "  I,  if 
I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me." — John 
xii.  32.  Ah!  brethren,  what  are  you  made  of,  that  you  are  not 
drawn  to  give  up  all  for  Jesus  ? 

2.  In  knowing  his  sheep  :  "  I  know  my  sheep."     Christ  knows 
the  sheep,  as  the  Father  knows  him.     The  Father  knew  the  Son 
from  all  eternity:  **  Then  I  was  by  him  as  one  brought  up  with 
him,  and  I  was  daily  his  delight,  rejoicing  always  before  him." — 
Prov.  viii.  30.     He  was  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father.     So  did  this 
good  shepherd  know  his  sheep  from  all  eternity :  "  Chosen  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world."     The  Father  knew  the  Son  with 
a  knowledge  of  most  perfect  delight  and  love :  "  I  was  daily  his 
delight."     At  his  baptism,  a  voice  from  heaven  was  heard  saying : 
"  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well   pleased." — Matt, 
iii.  17.     So  does  Christ  know  his  sheep  :  "  Thou  art  all  fair,  my 
love  ;  there  is  no  spot  in  thee" — "  The  King  is  held  in  the  galle- 
ries"— "  How  fair  and  how  pleasant  art  thou,  O  love,  for  delights  !" 
— "  Turn  away  thine  eyes  from  me,  for  they  have  overcome  me." 
The  Father  knew  the  Son  through  all  his  sufferings.     So  Christ 
knows  his  sheep :  "I  know  their  sorrows" — "In  all   their  afflic- 
tions, he  was  afflicted."     He  knows  their  decays :  "  I  know  thy 
works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot."     The  Father  will  know 
the  Son  to  all  eternity ;  and  so  the  Son  will  know  his  sheep  for 
ever  and  ever.     They  shall  soon  "  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst 
anymore;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat." — 
Rev.  vii.  16. 

3.  /  am  known  of  mine.     Christ  knows  the  Father  perfectly  : 
"  No  man  knowetlTthe  Father  but  the  Son" — "  O  righteous  Father, 
the  world  hath  not  known  thee  ;  but  1  have  known  thee."     So  do 


LECTURE    XVII.  453 

Uhrist's  sheep  know  Christ.  He  gives  them  "  the  Spirit  of  wisdom 
and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him."  He  manifesteth  him- 
self to  them  in  another  way  than  he  doth  to  the  world.  He  gives 
them  an  understanding  to  know  him  that  is  true.  This  is  the 
perfection  of  our  shepherd,  that  he  reveals  himself  to  u* — that  he 
lets  out  his  fragrance,  and  draws  us  after  him  :  "  /  am  known  of 
mine." 

Brethren,  do  you  know  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  Has  he  opened 
up  his  unsearchable  riches  to  you,  and  drawn  you  to  leave  all  for 
him? 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 


LETTER    I. 

TO      HIS      FAMILY. 

MARCH  29,  1839,  8  o'clock,  A.M. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER,  MOTHER,  AND  SISTER, 

I  BEGIN  this  letter  in  the  steamboat,  that  I  may  be  able  to  put 
it  in  the  post-office  to-night.  If  this  were  not  the  middle  of  the  sea, 
ten  miles  off  the  Nore,  I  would  say  that  I  ought  to  raise  an  Ebe- 
nezer,  or  stone  of  help,  for  "  hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  me." 
The  day  we  left  you  was  a  very  pleasant  one  indeed.  The  even- 
ing was  quite  beautiful,  and  scarcely  a  ripple  on  the  Forth.  I  en- 
joyed the  sight  of  the  Bass  Rock  very  much,  and  thought  of  the 
holy  men  who  had  found  there  a  prison-house  and  a  home.  What 
a  different  voyage  I  and  my  brethren  are  going ;  not  to  be  im- 
prisoned for  the  truth,  but  to  try  and  bring  it  within  reach  of  the 
prisoners  of  Israel.  You  would  be  quite  thankful,  mamma,  if  you 
saw  that  lonely  rock,  that  your  son  is  free,  and  not  a  prisoner 
there.  We  dined  at  4,  and  then  walked  on  the  deck  till  8.  The 
moon  gave  light  all  the  night.  The  sea  continued  perfectly  calm, 
and  I  went  to  rest  in  my  crib  about  10.  Yesterday  morning  I 
arose  at  7,  and  found  that  we  were  opposite  Whitby.  It  seemed 
a  nice-looking  old  town,  with  its  castle  or  cathedral  frowning  over 
the  deep.  The  morning  was  dull,  but  soon  cleared  up  into  a  most 
beautiful  day.  The  sea  was  perfectly  calm,  like  a  mill-pond,  the 
whole  day  and  night.  Nobody  on  board  has  been  the  least  sick. 
The  coast  is  not  very  interesting,  and  we  were  some  time  out  of 
sight  of  land  all  round.  This  is  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  ever 
was  so,  and  I  thought  upon  the  world  of  waters.  I  occupied 
myself  in  watching  the  sea-gulls.  Two  followed  the  ship  a  long 
way:  they  did  not  fly  straight,  but  hither  and  thither,  still  follow- 
ing. I  thought  on  the  way  a  believing  soul  follows  the  Saviour — 
hovering,  yet  following.  We  had  some  heavy  showers,  but  a 
perfect  calm.  The  company  on  board  are  very  pleasant  people. 
The  Misses  C.  I  find  exceedingly  agreeable,  especially  the  young- 
est, who  seems  a  very  devoted  Christian.  But  the  most  interest- 
ing person  to  me  is  a  young  Jew,  Mr.  T  I  observed  him  oppo- 
site to  me  at  dinner  the  fin*  day,  and  by  his  beautiful  features  at 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  455 

once  recognized  a  son  of  Abraham.  Next  morning,  before  break- 
fast, he  happened  to  sit  near  to  me.  I  said,  "  Do  you  know  the 
Hebrew  language  ?"  He  looked  very  surprised,  and  said,  '« O 
yes."  I  asked  him  if  he  were  not  of  the  Hebrews  ;  he  said  "  Yes," 
and  wondered  how  I  knew.  He  said  many  people  would  not  be- 
lieve he  was  a  Jew,  even  when  he  told  them.  I  asked  if  he  would 
like  to  return  to  Jerusalem.  He  scoffed,  and  said  "  No."  He 
cared  nothing  about  it.  He  had  been  strictly  brought  up  by  his 
parents  till  18  years  old.  Being  then  at  liberty,  he  had  gone  to 
America,  and  learned  to  cast  off  Moses  and  the  Prophets.  He 
is  a  complete  infidel — a  fashionable-looking  youth.  He  says  a 
great  many  Jews  are  of  his  way  of  thinking.  He  was  a  little  in- 
terested to  hear  of  our  expedition,  and  has  paid  marked  attention 
to  me  ever  since,  sitting  next  me  at  table.  He  ate  ham  this  morn- 
ing, telling  me  at  the  same  time  with  a  leer,  «*  Now,  this  is  wrong." 
I  told  him  I  saw  no  harm  in  that ;  but  I  blamed  him  for  not  read- 
ing the  Bible.  He  gave  me  the  address  of  the  two  London  syn- 
agogues and  the  Jewish  bookseller,  and  a  good  deal  of  informa- 
tion. I  hope  to  have  another  talk  with  him  more  seriously  still 
before  we  part.  He  told  me  he  could  not  sleep  last  night,  and 
asked  me  if  I  thought  it  was  because  of  a  troubled  conscience. 
We  had  beautiful  moonlight  last  night.  I  watched  the  diffeient 
light-houses  till  dark,  and  then,  when  at  Cromer  Point,  committing 
myself,  and  vou,  and  all,  into  the  hand  of  Him  who  holds  the 
winds  in  his  fist,  and  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  I  went 
to  sleep.  Slept  very  comfortably  till  7.  A  drizzling  rain  this 
morning  opposite  Harwich.  We  are  now  entering  the  Nore. 

11  O'clock. — We  are  now  sailing  rapidly  up  the  Thames.  We 
have  had  truly  a  merciful  passage  ;  not  a  wave  the  whole  way. 
I  feel  a  great  deal  the  better  of  the  voyage.  The  palpitation  has 
quite  left  me.  I  will  finish  this  in  London.  I  am  glad  to  see  the 
trees  again,  on  the  coast  of  Kent  and  Surrey.  1  have  had  an- 
other interesting  conversation  with  the  Jew,  which  has  made  him 
a  little  more  serious.  Is  it  not  curious  that  I  should  be  brought 
into  contact  with  an  Israelite  so  early  in  my  pilgrimage  ?  I  rather 
think  my  maps  are  left  behind  ;  at  least  I  cannot  find  them  in  my 
large  portmanteau.  Perhaps  you  will  send  them  by  Andrew. 

I  hope  you  will  take  good  care  of  one  another  while  I  am  away, 
not  forgetting  the  soul,  which  is  of  eternal  importance.  O  to  have 
a  healthy  soul,  forgiving  and  sanctified  !  This  is  durable  riches. 
Give  Andrew  my  kindest  regards.  1  shall  long  anxiously  for  his 
arrival,  and  that  of  our  Fathers;  I  know  not  how  I  am  to  get  on 
in  London  without  them.  I  pray  God  to  direct  my  way.  If  he 
has  something  for  us  to  do  for  his  Israel,  I  am  persuaded  he  will. 

Hampstead  Heath,  5  O'clock. — I  safely  arrived  here  half-an- 
hour  ago,  am  quite  well,  and  have  been  received  by  Mrs.  Tate 
as  if  I  were  her  eldest  son  returning  from  India.  This  is  a  de- 
lightful place  ;  and  her  kindness  makes  me  feel  quVe  happv. 


456  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

Surely  the  Lord  has  been  preparing  the  way.  He  that  loves 
Israel  is  opening  a  way  for  his  poor  servants.  I  add  no  more, 
as  old  ministers  say,  except  to  pray  that  God  may  watch  ovei 
you  night  and  day.  Your  affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER    II. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

HAMPSTEAD  HEATH,  9ih  April,  1839. 
MY  DEAR  FATHER,  MOTHER,  AND  SISTER, 

I  HAVE  received  your  kind  letters,  and  only  grieve  at  their  be- 
ing so  short.  I  am  thankful  to  perceive  that  you  are  all  well. 
I  heard  of  you  also  to-day  from  Andrew  Bonar  and  my  compa- 
gnons  de  voyage.  I  am  wonderfully  well  in  spite  of  all  the  toils 
of  a  London  life,  which  are  neither  few  nor  smali.  I  never  was  in 
a  place  like  London  before  ;  and  were  it  not  for  the  great  kindness 
and  considerate  watchfulness  of  the  kind  lady  with  whom  I  stay, 
I  believe  I  would  have  been  fairly  knocked  up  by  this  time.  On 
the  30th  March  I  made  my  first  entry  into  London  with  Mrs.  Tate. 
We  drove  through  Regent's  Park,  and  I  admired  its  seeming 
palaces,  which  also  reminded  me  of  the  whited  sepulchres.  I 
called  on  Sir  George  Sinclair,  but  he  was  out.  Surveyed  St. 
James's  Palace,  which  you  know  is  a  grave-looking  building,  like 
some  of  our  Canongate  palaces.  Walked  through  Burlington 
Arcade  and  the  Quadrant — called  on  Mr.  Nisbet,  the  bookseller, 
and  Mr.  Hamilton,  a  Scottish  elder,  who  has  been  the  kindest 
person  in  London  (out  of  this  house)  to  me.  We  returned  late, 
and  I  heartily  tired. 

Sabbath,  March,  31. — Being  a  little  fatigued,  I  went  to  the 
Hampstead  churches — first  to  the  chapel.  Mr.  H.  preached,  evi- 
dently a  very  good  man,  though  needing  much  to  be  roused  up 
into  life  and  energy.  Afternoon,  went  to  the  parish  church. 
Heard  one  of  the  curates.  Saw  the  Baptismal  Service — far  too 
long — too  many  kneelings,  and  the  absurd  signing  with  the  cross 
on  the  forehead  of  the  child.  The  sponsors,  too,  seemed  ignorant 
clowns.  I  fear  there  is  a  sore  evil  here.  Evening  spent  quietly. 

Monday,  1st  April. — Into  the  City  by  2.  Went  with  Mr.  Ham- 
ilton to  Mr.  Waghorn,  a  singular  blunt  Englishman.  He  called 
our  expedition  a  trip — pointed  out  the  easiest  route  in  a  trice,  and 
was  done,  i  could  fix  nothing  till  I  knew  the  resolve  of  my 
Fathers.  Called  on  Mr.  Andrew  Bonar,  one  of  the  merchant 
princes  of  this  great  city.  Very  kind  ;  invited  us  to  dine  on  Sat- 
urday. Riding  some  miles  further,  called  on  Dr.  Crombie,  Scotch 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  457 

minister — serious,  pleasant  young  man.  He  agreed  to  print  Mr, 
Candlish's  Statement,  and  to  call  a  prayer  meeting  of  all  the  con- 
gregations for  Tuesday.  Called  on  a  rich  Jew — made  little  of 
him.  Wrote  Mr.  Candlish.  Rattled  a  long  way  to  Manchester 
Street — dined  and  spent  the,  evening  with  the  Wettens. 

2nd.  April. — Stayed  at  home  all  day  to  recruit  mind  and  body 
This  city  wears  away  all  my  thoughts  and  feelings.  Palpitation, 
which  had  left  me,  returned  in  some  measure  yesterday  and  this 
day. 

3rd.  April— Into  the  City  by  2.  Called  at  Tract  Society,  who 
have  granted  us  as  many  tracts  as  we  please,  and  all  the  help  in 
their  power.  Went  through  St.  Paul's— paced  up  and  down  its 
splendid  area — went  over  the  marble  statues  of  departed  heroes. 
Was  especially  pleased  with  that  of  the  first  Bishop  of  Calcutta 
baptizing  two  Hindoos,  all  beautifully  carved.  Also  Bishop  He- 
ber  kneeling — the  marble  of  his  gown  very  like  silk — newly 
erected.  It  is  a  glorious  edifice,  but  more  for  looking  at  than  for 
use.  Walked  along  Fleet  Street  and  Strand,  guided  by  Mr.  Ham- 
ilton— Exeter  Hall.  Saw  Secretary  of  the  Jewish  Society.  His 
daughter  married  to  Ewald,  missionary  at  Tunis — said  all  his 
family  will  write.  Poor  man  !  he  will  be  disappointed,  now  that 
we  are  not  going  by  Africa.  He  seemed  a  godly  man,  and  a  lover 
of  Israel.  Walked  round  Westminster  Abbey,  and  was  awe- 
struck by  its  grandeur.  Had  not  time  for  the  inside — rode  to 
Haverstock — Mr.  Hamilton's — dined  there  with  Mr.  Macmorland, 
minister  of  Irving's  old  church.  Edward's  fall  was  a  great  blow 
to  the  Scottish  Church  here.  We  must  do  something  for  the 
Church  here.  It  is  of  vast  importance.  There  are  said  to  be 
100,000  Scotchmen  in  London,  yet  few  cleave  to  the  church  of 
their  fathers. 

4th  April. — Into  the  City  by  12.  Then  to  Bethnal  Green,  sev- 
eral miles  further.  There  is  no  end  to  this  wilderness  of  houses. 
Called  on  Mr*  Cartwright,  Secretary  to  London  Jews'  Society, 
Palestine  Place — kindly  received — conducted  through  the  schools 
for  Jewish  children.  Saw  45  boys  at  their  dinner.  They  after- 
wards read  some  Hebrew  to  me  and  sung  a  hymn  in  Hebrew, 
"Worthy  the  Lamb" — the  chorus  was  very  sweet,  mno  isbr., — 
u  slain  for  us."  In  the  other  school,  saw  28  girls — pretty  Jewish 
faces.  'They  sung  the  1  llth  Psalm  in  Hebrew,  responding  to  one 
another  in  the  true  Hebrew  style.  It  was  very  sweet.  Saw  the 
chapel  where  they  have  a  Hebrew  service  every  Sunday  after- 
noon— a  Jew  is  to  be  baptized  next  Sunday  evening.  City  again. 
Introduced  to  an  American  Jew — a  colonel  who  has  been  in  Pal- 
estine lately — very  communicative  and  kind — quite  a  gentleman  ; 
seemed  to  think  the  Jews  will  be  very  friendly  to  us..  Another 
rich  Jew  gave  me  a  piece  of  unleavened  bread.  I  left  them,  say- 
ing, "  I  hope  we  shall  bring  no  evil  to  Israel ;"  they  replying,  J*  No 
we  hope  you  will  bring  much  good."  Dined  at  Mr.  Macniell's,  the 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 


Persian  Ambassador.  He  and  his  lady  very  kind — full  of  clear 
information.  Advises  us  to  go  from  Aleppo  to  Constantinople  by 
land.  Mrs.  T.  and  daughter  with  me. 

Friday,  5th  April. — Snowy  day.  Drove  to  West  End — called 
on  Dr.  Welsh  and  Mr.  Dunlop.  The  latter  went  with  me  to  Sir 
George  Grey,  who  had  appointed  to  meet  me  at  2.  Very  pleasant 
man — very  kind — very  quick  in  dispatching  business.  In  five 
minutes  we  were  on  our  way  to  the  Foreign  Office,  where  I  left 
Sir  George's  letter  and  my  card  for  Mr.  Backhouse.  City.  Heard 
the  Cathedral  Service  in  St.  Paul's — was  solemnized  by  it — beau- 
tiful singing.  Called  on  Mr.  Saul,  a  converted  Jew,  who  did  not 
know  what  to  do  or  say  for  joy  because  we  were  going  to  Jeru- 
salem. '*  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel  !"  Went 
to  the  Synagogue  with  Mr.  H.  About  500  Jews  present — all 
hats  (m — a  hollow  murmur  or  muttering  of  prayers  was  going  on. 
Suddenly  the  Rabbi,  on  a  raised  platform  lighted  with  large  ta- 
pers, burst  into  a  loud  chant.  Sometimes  the  whole  assembly 
started  to  their  feet  and  joined  with  loud  voices — sometimes  three 
voices  sang  alone,  a  splendid  chant,  all  in  Hebrew.  I  could  catch 
a  word  now  and  then.  Visited  another  synagogue  much  more 
splendidly  fitted  up,  quite  new — 200  or  300  present.  The  same 
kind  of  service  going  on.  I  thought  on  the  Valley  full  of  dry 
bones.  I  longed  that  they  would  ask  me  to  speak  to  them.  "  Men 
and  brethren,  say  on  !"  Wrote  down  a  prayer  for  the  coming  of 
the  Saviour,  painted  on  the  wall. 

6th  April. — My  kind  hostess  insisted  on  my  taking  the  play — 
visited,  with  her,  the  Colosseum,  a  truly  wonderful  panorama  of 
London.  My  head  felt  quite  giddy,  and  I  feared  to  look  over, 
lest  I  should  fall  from  the  top  of  St.  Paul's — visited  the  Polytech- 
nic. Met  James  Mackay  and  Mrs.  Gordon.  Rode  round  Hyde 
Park — called  on  Mrs.  Wetten.  Dined  at  Mr.  Bonar's,  Chester 
Terrace.  Very  kind  people.  Two  Misses  Hope  there — very 
kind.  One  promised  me  many  letters,  and  to  introduce  me  next 
day  to  Baptist  Noel. 

Itk  April— Quiet  Sabbath.  Walked  in  to  Mr.  Noel's.  I  now 
begin  to  know  London  quite  well.  Heard  him  preach  with  great 
power  and  talent,  on  the  fear  of  God  and  fear  of  man.  After- 
wards saw  the  Communion  dispensed,  with  which  I  was  much 
pleased.  It  was  very  simple  and  solemn.  Found  Mr.  Noel  a 
very  pleasant  man — very  kind  and  interested  about  our  mission. 
Afternoon,  heard  his  curate,  Mr.  G.arret,  and  liked  him  better  even 
than  Mr.  Noel,  though  the  church  was  not  one- third  full.  In  the 
morning,  hundreds  had  to  stand.  Evening  quiet.  London  is 
not  nearly  so  bad  on  the  Sabbath  as  I  expected. 

8th  April. — Called  on  Misses  Hope — found  several  friends  of 
i-srael — many  letters  and  kindnesses.  Called  on  Sir  R.  Inglis — • 
aot  at  home.  Quiet  evening  at  home. 

9th  April.— Wert  to  Mr.  Nesbit's  and  heard  of  my  fellow- 


I  FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  459 

travellers.  Found  them  in  the  City  ;  all  happy  to  meet.  Went 
to  Mr.  Waghorn's  and  Foreign  Office.  Dined  at  Mr.  Nesbit's, 
Solemn  meeting  in  Regent  Square  Church  ;  many  converted 
Jews  and  friends  of  Israel  present.  Two  ministers  read  and 
prayed,  and  Dr.  Black  gave  an  address.  Now  I  sit  down  to  give 
you  an  account  of  all.  Andrew  is  looking  thin,  but  is  quite  well. 
I  am  much  better,  though  a  little  wearied  with  incessant  business. 
1  have  many  engagements  for  to-morrow  ;  and  we  sail  next 
morning  for  Boulogne.  I  shall  be  glad  when  we  are  fairly  off. 
May  God  keep  me  humble,  and  prayerful,  and  holy.  I  commend 
you  all  to  Him  day  by  day.  May  He  watch  over  you  when  1 
am  far  away,  and  over  dear  Willie.  I  heard  from  Dundee  to- 
night ;  all  goes  on  well.  Surely  God  hath  done  great  things  for 
us,  whereof  we  are  glad.  I  will  write  soon  again.  Pray  for  me, 
your  affectionate  son  and  brother, 

ROBERT  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER   III. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

BOULOGNE-SUR-MER,  l2tk  April,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER,  MOTHER,  AND  SISTER, — You  will  be  happy 
to  know  that  I  and  my  interesting  friends  are  now  safe  in  the 
first  town  of  la  belle  France.  We  left  London  last  night  at  7 
o'clock,  and  arrived  here  this  forenoon  at  11.  The  Wednesday 
after  I  wrote  to  you  was  a  day  of  much  business  and  bustle  to  all 
of  us  in  London.  We  all  breakfasted  with  Sir  Robert  Inglis,  who 
was  very  kind,  and  gave  us  many  directions.  We  visited  Mr. 
Waghorn  and  Lord  Ashley,  the  latter  a  most  interesting  young 
man,  who  is  deeply  interested  in  the  cause  of  Israel.  I  saw  Miss 
Teed  at  Kensington  ;  bade  adieu  to  several  people,  and  dined  at 
Sir  George  Grey's.  Lord  Glenelg.  Lady  Varney,  Arthur  Kin- 
naird,  and  other  great  people,  were  present.  Many  were  kind  to 
me  ;  still  I  was  thankful  to  get  away.  Slept  at  21  Berners 
Street. 

Thursday,  April  11. — Not  having  obtained  our  passport,  we 
could  not  sail  as  we  intended  from  the  Tower  Stairs  in  the  morn- 
ing. I  bade  good-bye  to  my  kind  friends  at  Hampstead  ;  and 
having  made  some  purchases  and  all  ready,  we  set  off  in  the  Dover 
coach  at  7  in  the  evening;  all  four  inside".  We  were  very  happy 
all  night — conversing  in  all  foreign  tongues,  and  cheering  one  an- 
other about  Israel. 

At  6  this  morning  we  came  to  Dover ;  breakfasted,  and  at  half- 
past  7  were  sailing  away  from  the  white  cliffs  of  Albion.  The 


460  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

sea  was  very  pleasant,  and  I  watched  retiring  England  till  I  could 
scarcely  see  it ;  and  France,  with  its  undulating  shore,  attracted 
our  gaze  in  an  opposite  direction.  At  eleven  we  sailed  into  the 
harbor  of  Boulogne-sur-mcr,  a  clean  pretty  town.  We  have  gone 
all  about  it,  and  seen  all  its  wonders.  We  talk  French  as  well  as 
we  can.  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  I  fee.  almost  quite  well.  The 
palpitation  being  very  slight. 

We  have  had  a  Jew  with  us,  a  most  interesting  character,  of 
whom  more  hereafter.  To-morrow  we  go  by  diligence  to  Paris. 
I  can  add  no  more.  We  are  all  well.  May  God  bless  and  watch 
over  you.  We  feel  much  that  God  is  opening  the  way.  Your 
affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER   IV. 


TO  HIS  MOTHER. 


PAST  VALENCE  ON  THE  RHONE,  April  20,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  MOTHER,  —  If  all  has  gone  well  in  my  absence,  you  will 
be  left  alone  to-day;  and  therefore  have  I  set  myself  down  on  the 
deck  of  the  steamboat,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  people  of  strange 
language  and  costume,  to  write  you  a  few  lines.  Before  I  take 
up  the  thread  of  my  story  where  I  left  off,  I  may  tell  you  that  I 
am  quite  well.  My  beating  heart  has  hardly  at  all  troubled  me, 
except  in  London  and  Paris  ;  and  I  am,  in  all  other  respects,  in 
very  good  health.  So  also  are  my  companions.  For  this  we  have 
great^  reason  to  be  grateful  to  God,  who  has  preserved  us  hitherto. 

My  last  from  Boulogne  was  dated  12th  instant.  I  was  sorry  to 
send  so  little  news,  but  had  not  a  moment  more.  We  slept  hap- 
pily that  night,  our  first  in  France,  being  glad  that  we  had  begun 
our  work  in  good  earnest.  Our  interview  with  the  Jew  I  men- 
tioned was  very  encouraging.  "  One  rule,"  he  said,  "  I  will  give 
you  in  your  dealing  with  Jews,  Treat  them  as  Brethren." 

Saturday,  April  13.  —  We  set  off  in  the  Diligence  at  10  o'clock 
morning,  for  Paris.  I  suppose  I  had  never  attended  to  the  de- 
scriptions of  the  French  Diligence,  for  I  never  understood  what  it 
was  till  I  was  in  it.  There  are  four  places  for  passengers.  The 
coupe  in  front,  like  a  chaise,  holding  three  —  we  occupied  this.  The 
next  is  the  interieur,  being  a  large  coach  holding  six.  The  hinder 
part  holds  four  more,  and  is  truly  uncomfortable.  On  the  top  is 
the  banquette,  where  you  may  banquet  on  fresh  air  night  and  day. 
We  set  off  with  five  or  six  horses,  very  small  creatures,  and  ill 
dressed,  and  with  wretched  harness,  but  very  persevering  animals. 
This  is  the  conveyance  all  over  France.  The  driver  is  a  country- 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  461 

like  man,  with  a  blue  frock,  who  cracks  his  whip  in  a  most  extra- 
ordinary way.  The  conducteur,  or  guard,  is  a  smartly-dresseo 
gentleman,  who  sits  at  table  with  the  travellers.  The  misery  of 
French  travelling  is,  that  you  must  go  day  and  night.  We  left 
Boulogne  in  a  fine  morning — wind  easterly  and  cold,  though  not 
so  bad  as  in  the  north.  The  hedges  were  beginning  to  sprout,  and 
the  gardens  to  blossom.  We  amused  ourselves  with  looking  at 
the  people  riding  to  market  on  donkeys  and  ponies ;  the  women 
with  handkerchiefs  neatly  pinned  over  the  head,  and  the  white 
frill  of  the  cap  appearing  below  ;  the  men  universally  wearing,  the 
blue  frock.  We  noticed  the  ploughing  as  very  rude,  the  plough 
having  two  wheels.  It  is  curious  to  see  a  Frenchman  digging. 
He  is  like  a  child  playing.  There  is  a  want  of  energy  about  his 
labor,  which  is  everywhere  remarkable.  You  will  find  Montreuil 
in  the  map — we  passed  through  it — an  old  walled  town  going  to 
decay.  Noumon  we  found  a  very  pretty  clean  French  town.  At 
Abbeville  we  stopped  to  dine — a  walled  town — every  thing  French. 
It  lies  on  the  river  Somme,  a  broad  stream.  There  were  so  many 
things  at  dinner  that  I  was  like  to  be  starved.  I  have  a  great  hor- 
ror at  their  French  dishes.  Their  light  wines  1  find  very  delight- 
ful, and  I  think  peculiarly  agreeing  with  me. 

Sunday,  April  14. —  After  a  tolerable  night  spent  in  the  Dili- 

Bince,  we  arrived  in  Paris,  I  grieve  to  say,  near  12  o'clock.  The 
iligence  was  very  heavily  laden  with  ingots  of  silver,  and  was 
very  late.  After  being  nearly  devoured  by  French  porters,  and 
having  dressed  ourselves,  we  sallied  forth  in  search  of  the  Prot- 
estant church.  Alas !  poor  Paris  knows  no  Sabbath.  I  never 
knew  what  Sabbath-breaking  was  till  I  saw  Paris.  Hardly  any 
of  the  shops  were  shut  at  all.  Pleasure  seemed  to  be  the  order  of 
the  day.  Every  right-thinking  mind  must  be  deeply  wounded  at 
the  sight  of  such  a  Sodom.  M.  Monod's  church  was  just  coming 
out  when  we  found  it.  In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  Marbeuf 
Chapel,  across  the  Champs  Elysees.  In  that  heaven  of  the  Pa- 
risians, boys  and  girls  were  going  round  in  swings — older  people 
amusing  themselves  in  other  ways,  and  all  the  fashionables  walk- 
ing or  riding  about.  One  thing  struck  me  very  much  in  France, 
the  ladies  wear  no  bonnets,  but  walk  about  just  as  they  do  within 
doors.  Marbeuf  Chapel  was  a  sweet  sanctuary  from  the  unholy 
din  without.  We  had  an  excellent  English  sermon  ;  Mr.  Goulen 
was  the  clergyman's  name.  In  the  evening  we  heard  M.  Monod 
preach  in  French.  I  could  follow  a  little.  The  French  Protes- 
tants have  about  400  ministers  in  all  France  ;  nearly  one-half  of 
whom  are  esteemed  faithful  men.  Fourteen  faithful  sermons  are 
preached  in  Paris  every  Sabbath  day.  They  follow  the  Presby- 
terian form — have  no  liturgy,  and  sing  the  psalms  with  all  their 
heart. 

Monday,  April  15. — Walked  through  the  Louvre,  Tuileries,  and 
Champs  Elysees — sun  very  hot.     Called  on  Mr.  Evans,  who  was 


462  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

very  kind  to  us.  Called  on  Lord  Grenville,  the  British  Ambassa- 
dor, who  was  very  polite.  Called  on  M.  Rousselle,  a  French  Prot- 
estant minister.  In  the  evening,  called  on  Mr.  Grimshaw,  who 
wrote  the  life  of  Leigh  Richmond.  He  gave  us  some  information 
about  the  Italian  Jews.  This  day  I  was  fairly  knocked  up  with 
the  fatigues  of  Paris. 

I6th. — Went  through  some  of  our  business  matters.  Saw  the 
church  of  St.  Magdalen,  a  new  building,  and  the  most  beautiful 
I  ever  saw.  I  suppose  there  are  few  superior  to  it  in  the  world. 
Its  pillars  are  of  pure  Corinthian.  Saw  Rizler,  the  famous  Paris- 
ian publisher.  Got  French  tracts  from  him.  We  were  in  the 
church  of  our  Lady  of  Loretto,  the  finest,  internally,  in  Paris. 
The  roof,  and  paintings,  and  crosses,  were  very  gorgeous  ;  sev- 
eral poor  old  people  were  kneeling  in  different  places.  Alas! 
gross  darkness  covers  this  people.  At  4,  set  out,  per  Diligence, 
for  Chdlons,  thankful  to  turn  our  backs  upon  Paris,  for  we  were 
all  wearied  with  it.  Lovely  evening  ;  a  deep  blue  Parisian  sky  ; 
pleasant  balmy  wind.  We  drove  up  the  Seine  and  across  the 
Marne.  The  country  was  truly  beautiful — finely  cultivated,  with 
rows  of  graceful  poplar  trees.  Mansions  are  very  rare  in  France. 
There  is  no  law  of  primogeniture,  and  therefore  properties  are 
small.  This  would  be  a  lovely  land,  if  only  righteousness  dwelt 
in  it. 

Troyes,  April  17. — I  awoke  among  the  pleasant  vineyards  of 
Troyes.  Fine  poplars,  elms,  and  willows,  edging  the  fields  ;  ap- 
ricots and  cherries  blooming  in  the  gardens  of  the  peasantry. 
Troyes  has  28,000  inhabitants  ;  I  fancy  no  Protestants  at  all. 
Breakfasted  there.  The  horrors  of  a  French  breakfast  are  inde- 
scribable. It  begins  with  soup — then  dishes  and  salads  without  a 
name,  and  wine  washing  all  down.  We  now  enter  the  vine 
country.  Vineyards  and  wheat  fields  alternate.  The  vine- 
yards, of  course,  are  not  now  in  their  beauty,  merely  the  stock 
appearing  above  ground.  They  cut  them  down  every  year,  or 
every  two  years.  The  crosses  become  more  frequent  in  church- 
yards and  entrances  to  villages.  Came  to  Bar-sur-Aube,  pleas- 
antly situated  at  the  foot  of  a  hill,  washed  by  the  winding  river 
Aube.  Our  chief  employment  all  day  was  giving  tracts  to  all 
passers  by,  and  in  the  villages  out  at  the  window  of  the  Diligence. 
The  eagerness  of  the  people  to  receive  them  is  quite  remarkable. 
We  gave  many  hundreds  ;  no  man  forbidding  us.  First  it  began 
with  the  youthful  members  of  the  deputation,  but  soon  the  conta- 
gion spread  till  we  had  the  delightful  sight  of  a  professor  of  the- 
ology handing  out  tracts,  or  flinging  them  on  the  wings  of  the 
wind  to  those  in  the  field,  crying,  "  Voila !  Un  petit  livre  pour 
vos  enfans  /''  Dined  at  Ch&tillon,  a  pretty  French  town.  Walked 
on  with  Andrew,  under  a  clear  evening  sky,  till  the  Diligence 
overtook  us,  and  we  gave  ourselves  up  to  rep'ose. 

Dijon,  Thursday,  April  18. — Awoke  among  the  beautiful  vine- 


7AMILIAR    LETTERS.  463 

yards  and  gardens  of  Dijon.  Pretty  place  outside,  and  having 
avenues  of  trees,  like  all  French  towns,  lor  the  inhabitants  to  walk 
and  enjoy  themselves.  The  Diligence  stops'here  till  the  evening. 
We  breakfasted  and  went  to  our  beds  to  make  up  the  rest  of  the 
two  past  nights.  I  fancy  you  know  well  what  a  French  bedroom 
is.  A  stone  floor,  diamond-shaped,  a  rug  beside  your  bed.  They 
are  ignorant  of  the  delights  of  a  large  basin  to  wash  in.  Instead, 
they  have  a  small  dish,  like  the  corner  one  of  a  dinner  set.  Mir- 
rors abound.  A  simple  blanket,  and  a  light  downy  bed  upon  the 
top,  keep  you  very  comfortable.  We  called  on  M.  Frontin,  the 
Protestant  minister,  and  found  him  a  remarkably  intelligent  and 
devoted  young  man.  There  are  only  200  Protestants  here.  He 
was  very  kind,  and  very  glad  to  see  us.  There  are  500  Jews 
here.  With  him  we  called  on  the  Rabbi,  and  had  a  long  discus- 
sion. He  is  an  old  man,  Moses  Israel — not  very  intelligent.  We 
gave  him  a  tract  which  he  at  once  pronounced  to  be  Christian. 
He  was  much  prejudiced,  and  did  not  seem  much  interested  in 
our  journey  ;  but  another  Jew,  who  was  present,  was  a  good  deal 
impressed,  and  accepted  a  book  and  tracts  very  readily.  Our 
tracts  made  some  noise  at  the  table  d'hote;  and,  when  we  had 
left,  a  boy  was  sent  after  us  to  request  copies,  which  were  sup 
plied  to  a  large  company.  A  Jew,  in  a  blue  frock,  was  waiting 
at  the  Diligence  to  request  a  book.  He  took  us  kindly  by  the 
hand  ;  and  his  boy  actually  danced  for  joy  when  he  got  the  books. 
Diligence  at  6 — priest  along  with  us.  Dr.  Black  and  he  immedi- 
ately entered  on  discussion  in  French,  the  rest  putting  in  a  word 
now  and  then.  I  tried  to  prolong  the  discussion  in  Latin  till  11 
o'clock,  when  we  all  dropped  asleep.  He  was  a  complete  Jesuit 
in  argument,  but  appeared  solemnized  at  the  close. 

Chalons,  April  19. — Awoke  entering  Chalons.  A  nice  town 
on  the  river  Sdane.  All  French  towns  are  similar.  The  high  ir- 
regular houses,  opening  lattices,  and  gutter  in  the  middle  of  the 
street,  with  lamps  swung  from  side  to  side,  form  the  chief  features. 
Embarked  at  7  morning,  on  the  Soane — a  delightful  river,  so  pla- 
cid that  you  cannot  say  which  way  it  runs.  The  banks  are  cul- 
tivated fields  and  vineyards — sometimes  brushwood.  The  group 
on  board  was  truly  remarkable.  Three  Catholic  priests  in  their 
cassocks,  sashes,  three-cornered  hats,  and  black  white-edged  bands. 
Then  there  were  French  soldiers,  bearded  like  the  Pard  ;  peas- 
ants with  their  blue  frocks  and  wooden  shoes,  and  women  in 
net  caps  ;  some  with  large  round  straw  hats,  like- Chinese,  and 
some  with  the  Swiss  bonnet,  that  seems  as  if  falling  over  the  fore- 
head. There  were  hundreds  on  board.  We  sailed  swiftly  and 
safely  along,  90  miles  down  the  Soane.  passing  Tournus,  with  its 
fantastic  Cathedral,  Mafon,  half-way — a  large  town,  and  Trevoux, 
most  romantic,  hanging  over  the  river.  There  are  17  bridges 
over  the  Soane,  under  which  we  pass — the  finest  chain  bridges  5 
ever  saw.  As  we  approached  Lyons,  the  scenery  is  exquisite 


464  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

the  mansions,  villages,  churches,  gardens,  flourishing  almond 
trees,  all  combine  to  charm.  It  is  all  like  a  dream.  The  Prot- 
estant minister  entertained  us  to  dinner  at  Lyons,  M.  Cordes,  a 
delightful  man.  Lyons  is  one  of  the  few  living  places  in  France. 
God  seems  to  love  it  for  the  sake  of  his  saints  who  were  martyred 
here.  There  are  300  living  Christians  in  it.  We  were  glad  of  a 
comfortable  bed  this  night. 

Lyons,  April  20. — At  five  this  morning  we  embarked  on  the 
Rhone  in  a  large  steamer,  which  takes  us  to  Avignon.  There 
are  a  great  many  passengers  ;  an  English  gentleman  and  his  lady 
jn  their  carriage  ;  all  else  are  foreign  tongues.  The  sail  is  one 
of  the  finest  in  the  world.  The  Rhone  is  very  rapid,  but  per- 
fectly smooth.  The  mountains  are  often  terraced  to  the  top. 
The  range  of  the  Alps  is  now  12  miles  from  us  ;  their  fantastic 
tops  reach  the  clouds.  I  am  perfectly  wearied  with  looking. 
Ah  !  no  joys  satisfy,  but  the  joys  which  Christ  gives  to  the  soul. 
I  have  written  this  all  upon  deck,  and  hope  you  may  be  able  to 
read  it.  We  hope  to  be  at  Marseilles  to-night  by  a  carriage  we 
mean  to  hire  at  Avignon.  The  steamer  for  Malta  sails  to-mor- 
row. We  arrive  at  Avignon  at  5  o'clock.  I  will  not  be  able  to 
write  you  again,  except  from  Malta.  How  I  wish  you  were  here 
to  see  the  lovely  scenes  that  are  gliding  past  us.  My  heart  is 
much  with  my  dear  people  at  Dundee.  I  hope  God  will  provide 
for  them.  You  must  be  sure  and  write  to  me,  that  I  may  find  it 
perhaps  at  Smyrna  or  Constantinople.  Andrew  sends  his  kind- 
est remembrances.  He  is  perfectly  well.  Dr.  Keith  wishes  you 
to  let  his  son  know  how  we  are  coming  on,  and  that  he  is  well. 
We  will  soon  be  like  blackberries  in  the  sun.  You  cannot  im- 
agine what  a  lovely  castle  is  before  me  just  now.  I  am  weary, 
weary  of  the  French  language.  I  begin  to  understand  a  good 
deal  of  what  I  hear,  and  sometimes  venture  to  argue  a  little  en 
Francois.  Dr.  B.  is  truly  an  excellent  scholar ;  all  are  very  de- 
lightful companions.  I  have  great  hope  that  our  mission  will  be 
for  great  good.  I  would  have  written  Mr.  Candlish,  but  will  not 
have  opportunity.  Tell  him  you  have  heard  from  me.  We  lean 
upon  the  prayers  of  our  believing  friends  whom  we  leave  behind. 
A  foreign  land  draws  us  near  to  God.  He  is  the  only  one  whom 
we  know  here.  We  go  to  Him  as  to  one  we  know — all  else  is 
strange.  May  God  bless  you,  and  keep  you,  my  dear  Mother, 
Father,  Eliza,  and  Willie.  'You  are  always  on  my  heart,  and  es- 
pecially when  I  pray  to  my  Father  in  heaven.  We  are  now  sail- 
ing through  most  wonderful  rocks.  Farewell.  May  God  bring 
us  to  meet  again.  Your  affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


FAMILIAR    LETTEES.  46« 


LETTER    V. 

TO    HIS    SISTER. 

GENOA,  HOTEL  DE  CROIX  DE  ST.  MALTE,  24£A  April,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  ELIZA, — This  letter  is  to  be  addressed  to  you,  as  1 
suppose  you  will  be  returned  from  Dundee  by  the  time  this  reaches 
beloved  Scotland.  My  dear  people  and  all  of  you  have  been 
much  on  my  heart  during  these  days,  and  you  may  be  sure  I  am 
anxious  to  know  how  the  sacrament  was  conducted  in  St.  Peter's 
— how  all  my  friends  were  helped  in  their  services — and  if  there 
were  marks  of  good  done  to  perishing  souls.  Ah,  dear  Eliza. 
every  step  I  take,  and  every  new  country  I  see,  makes  me  feel 
more  that  there  is  nothing  real,  nothing  true,  but  what  is  everlast- 
ing. The  whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness.  Its  judgments  arc 
fast  hastening.  The  marble  palaces,  among  which  I  have  been 
wandering  to-night,  shall  soon  sink,  like  a  mill-stone,  in  the  waters 
of  God's  righteous  anger.  But  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God 
abideth  forever.  Happy,  you  and  I,  dear  Eliza,  if  we  have  part 
in  Christ,  for  we  shall  stand  with  him  tn  glory  when  all  tne  world 
shall  sink  in  ruins.  I  wrote  to  Mamma  when  sailing  down  the 
Rhone.  I  have  no  doubt  you  have  traced  our  progress  on  the 
map,  and  have  a  complete  acquaintance  with  our  route. 

In  a  few  hours  after  finishing  that  letter  we  safely  reached 
Avignon  in  a  lovely  evening.  Avignon  is  the  place  where  the 
Popes  chose  to  build*  their  palace  ;  it  is  a  city  of  palaces — "  The 
arrowy  Rhone"  is  there  a  splendid  stream — broad,  deep,  an;  I 
rapid.  A  ruined  bridge  of  stone  half  spans  the  stream.  Beau- 
tiful spires,  and  ruined  towers,  rise  above  the  rocks  ;  and  the 
snowy  Alps  beyond  complete  the  scene.  The  whole  sail  down 
the  Rhone  is  one  of  the  grandest  in  the  world.  Y/e  intended  to 
proceed  to  Marseilles  the  same  night  oy  Diligence,  near  70  miles, 
but  could  not  get  places.  I  intrusted  my  letter  to  a  gentleman's 
servant  to  put  in  the  post,  and  we  agreed  to  proceed  by  the  same 
steamer  down  the  Rhone,  in  hopes  of  reaching  Marseilles  by  sea 
early  on  Sabbath  morning.  The  government  packet  for  Malta 
was  to  sail  on  Sabbath  at  5  evening.  We  sailed  in  sweet  moon- 
light, and  slept  at  Beaucaire.  At  4  in  the  morning  we  sailed  again 
to  Aries,  and  then  in  another  steamer  still  further  down  the  Rhone. 
We  grieved  thus  to  use  the  Lord's  day  ;  but  felt  it  a  case  oi  ne- 
cessity, and  tried  to  make  good  use  or'  our  time.  We  soon  gave 
tracts  to  all  on  board — mostly  French,  one  German,  one  Italian, 
one  English — all  received  them  anxiously,  rich  and  poor,  passen- 
gers and  sailors.  It  was  my  Sacrament  day  in  S'-t.  Peter's,  and 
my  heart  was  with  my  flock.  It  was  a  lovely  sunshine  morning. 

VOL.  i.  30 


466  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

About  9  we  reached  the  Mediterranean,  when  all  of  a  suddcr 
a  wind,  called  Maestral,  sprung  up  with  great  violence.  French 
men  lose  all  self-possession  in  a  storm  ;  and  it  was  really  amusing 
if  it  had  not  been  dangerous,  to  see  how  they  ran  about ;  one  rat* 
for  the  anchor,  another  for  the  cable,  another  to  the  helm  ;  all  was 
confusion.  In  a  few  minutes  we  were  driven  close  upon  the 
shore,  and  were  soon  safely  moored  upon  the  desolate  bank.  We 
all  disembarked  and  spent  our  Sabbath  on  the  desolate  island,  the 
captain  not  daring  to  unmoor  the  ship.  About  a  dozen  of  fisher- 
men's cabins,  with  a  fig  tree  in  their  garden,  and  a  vine  o^sr  their 
door,  a  herd  of  asses,  and  a  waste  of  rushes,  formed  the  t-cenery 
of  the  place.  The  natives  speak  a  mixture  of  French  and  Italian, 
which  we  could  with  difficulty  understand.  They  seemed  not  to 
know  the  Sabbath  from  another  day ;  some  we  found  training 
their  vine  before  their  cottage  door.  We  sat  under  a  bush  and 
read  the  account  of  Paul's  shipwreck  on  Melita,  Acts  xxvii.  28, 
and  on  the  whole  spent  a  quiet  and  delightful  Sabbath.  Our 
course  is  entirely  in  God's  hand,  so  we  felt  quite  resigned  to  stay 
there,  assured  that  this  delay  would  in  some  way  turn  out  for  his 
glory.  Mark  how  often  the  Apostles  were  hindered  from  going 
to  places  where  they  had  fixed  to  go,  Acts  xvi. ;  so  we  wish  to  be 
guided.  We  could  not  preach  to  the  poor  people,  or  we  would 
have  done  it,  but  we  sent  a  tract  to  every  house.  The  engineer 
of  our  boat  was  an  Englishman,  and  gladly  helped  us  in  this.  We 
commended  ourselves  and  all  we  love  to  our  heavenly  Father,  and 
slept  on  the  floor  of  our  cabin  very  comfortably. 

Mediterranean,  22nd  April,  Monday. — The  wind  had  greatly 
lulled.  At  5  we  were  under  weigh  on  the  tideless  sea;  we  sailed 
along  the  bleak  coast.  Soon  it  became  bold  and  rocky,  till  Mar- 
seilles came  in  sight,  the  hills  in  the  background  reminding  us  of 
"  Scotia's  darling  seat."  The  country  around  is  finely  variegated 
and  spotted  with  white  villas.  The  town  is  strongly  fortified,  and 
we  sailed  far  into  its  majestic  harbor,  amidst  a  forest  of  masts 
from  every  country  under  heaven,  about  8  o'clock  morning.  We 
were  strictly  examined  at  the  Custom  House,  a  most  disagreeable 
part  of  travelling  in  this  country  ;  I  was  thankful  when  we  got  to 
our  comfortable  inn.  We  called  on  one  of  the  Protestant  minis- 
ters, M.  Monod,  a  fine  young  man.  Tnere  are  150,000  people  in 
Marseilles — nearly  2,000  Protestants — 3  pastors,  who  preach  by 
turns  to  the  same  congregation.  They  have  a  Sabbath  school 
and  day  school.  They  were  very  dead  till  two  years  ago  ;  since 
then  God  has  given  them  living  pastors,  and  the  work  of  grace  is 
commencing.  We  called  on  the  Rabbi  of  the  Jews,  and  intro- 
duced ourselves;  he  was  an  intelligent-looking  Frenchman  of  40, 
exceedingly  polite  to  us.  His  wife  sat  in  the  room.  There  are 
1,000  Jews  in  Marseilles ;  few  learned  ;  few  attached  to  their  re- 
ligion  ;  most  devoted  to  commerce.  Dr.  Black  carried  on  a  most 
interesting  discussion  with  him,  in  which  we  joined  as  we  were 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  467 

able.  We  went  to  the  Synagogue  with  him — few  were  present. 
One  Rabbi  read  prayers,  then  another  concluded  the  service ;  at 
one  time  all  prayed  in  silence.  I  prayed  along  with  them,  that 
God  would  take  the  veil  away  from  the  heart  of  Israel.  Called 
same  evening  on  Mr.  Hayes,  a  nice  English  gentleman,  who  gave 
us  much  information  ;  two  of  the  pastors  were  present ;  we  stirred 
them  up  in  the  cause  of  Israel.  I  forgot  to  mention  that  the  gov- 
ernment packet  had  sailed,  and  we  agreed  to  go  by  the  boat  of 
to-morrow,  which  goes  to  Genoa,  Leghorn,  and  Civita  Vecchia. 
Marseilles  is  entirely  a  business  town,  yet  a  pleasant  place ;  the 
air  is  truly  delight/ul,  very  hot  at  mid-day,  but  pleasant  morning 
and  evening.  The  houses  are  very  tall,  the  streets  more  regular 
than  other  French  towns';  one  street  has  the  ambitious  name  of 
Rue  de  Paradis.  Alas,  I  fear  there  are  few  that  tread  the  narrow 
way  here  ;  yet  I  remember  Elijah  and  Martin  Booz,  and  am  thankful. 

Marseilles,  23rd  April. — On  board  the  Sully  at  11.  Fine 
steamer — people  of  all  nations  on  board,  Italian,  English,  French, 
Flemish,  Swiss,  German.  Hot,  hot  sun,  and  a  cloudless  sky. 
Andrew  and  I  got  a  delightful  cabin  on  the  deck  to  ourselves. 
We  sailed  out  of  the  harbor,  and  through  the  rocky  islets  that  are 
in  front  of  Marseilles.  We  coasted  along  ;  the  precipitous  banks 
are  high,  bold,  venlureless  ;  a  whitish  rock,  a  deep  blue  sea  be- 
low. To  the  south  without  any  bound  to  the  eye.  We  began 
the  reading  of  Italian  with  some  spirit ;  thought  of  Paul's  deter- 
mination, Rom.  i.  15,  and  prayed  it  might  be  ours.  We  must  now 
lose  ten  days  before  proceeding  to  Malta,  and  we  have  resolved 
on  spending  them  in  inquiring  after  the  Jews  of  Italy.  We 
would  rather  have  been  on  our  way  to  Palestine,  as  the  hot 
weather  is  setting  in  ;  but  God  himself  has  shut  us  up  to  this 
course,  and  we  hope  he  will  bless  us  in  it.  We  passed  Toulon, 
the  bay  of  the  French  navy,  the  place  where  Napoleon  first 
pointed  his  cannon.  The  town  lies  low  on  the  beach,  as  most 
Italian  towns  do  ;  bare  rocky  hills  form  the  background,  with  a 
circular  olive  valley  down  to  the  town.  In  the  evening  we  passed 
the  pleasant  Islands  of  Hyeres,  resorted  to  by  invalids  on  account 
of  their  delightful  climate.  Dr.  Keith  pointed  out  to  us  the  place 
he  was  sent  to  for  his  health,  where  the  month  of  January  was 
quite  delightful.  It  is  a  lovely  land,  but  gross  darkness  covers 
the  people.  The  sun  set  sweetly  behind  the  hijlls  of  Provence, 
we  thought  upon  the  martyrs  of  the  Alps,  and  on  Felix  Neff, 
The  moon  shone  most  beautifully,  bringing  silvery  smiles  out  of 
the  dark  waves  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  sea  is  perfectly  calm 
like  a  lake,  and  I  find  my  health  always  improved  on  the  water : 
my  palpitation  then  entirely  ceases ;  the  bustling  haunts  of  men 
bring  it  back.  We  had  evening  prayer  in  our  cabin,  and  soon 
after  committed  ourselves  to  repose. 

24t/i  April,  Wednesday. — Awoke  on   the  coast  of  Italy.     Alps 
descending  steeply  into  the  sea;  many  a  sweet  valley  revealing 


468  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

itself.  Strange  hanging  villages,  with  their  graceful  ch  irches, 
often  appear  on  the  brow  of  the  hill,  oftener  on  the  shore  ;  the  num- 
ber of  towns  and  villages  is  incredible,  and  there  is  never  one 
without  a  spire.  The  papists  know  the  true  principle  of  church 
extension.  To  provoke  a  smile,  I  have  a  good  mind  to  describe 
our  breakfast,  dear  Elizn,  but  I  believe  it  would  be  impossible. 
It  begins  with  different  kinds  of  fish,  then  eggs  dressed  in  various 
ways,  then  mutton,  beef,  chickens,  messes  without  a  name,  young 
peas  and  potatoes  of  this  year,  oranges,  figs,  nuts,  and  fruits  of  all 
kinds  ;  the  only  beverage  was  wine.  How  happy  I  shall  be  to 
get  back  to  plain  fare  again.  Oh,  for  a  cup  ,of  tea  !  I  thought 
within  myself.  At  1,  we  entered  the  glorious  bay  of  Genoa,  ar 
rather  Genoua,  for  now  we  must  speak  Italian — Obianchepalazzodi 
Gsnova  !  Such  a  glorious  sight  I  never  saw  before.  You  remember 
the  town  beside  Dunolly.  I  forget  its  name.*  Imagine  it  spread 
out  into  a  circular' bay  of  many  leagues,  and  instead  of  a  row  of 
humble  houses,  imagine  huge  piles  of  marble  buildings  rising  above 
one  another,  handsome  spires,  fantastic  columns,  and  noble  moun- 
tains behind,  all  green  with  olives,  and  all  the  heights  spotted  over 
with  white  marble  villas  ;  the  bay  filled  with  water  of  the  deepest 
blue,  and  an  Italian  sky  above,  and  you  see  Genoa.  We  were  car- 
ried ashore  in  a  swift  boat  under  a  pleasant  awning,  and  tried  cur 
Italian  upon  the  sailors.  We  asked  for  the  British  Consul.  "  O 
Sapiamo — Sapiamo  /"  they  cried.  The  narrowness  of  the  streets 
strikes  me  very  much.  In  the  older  streets  carriages  could  not  go. 
In  the  Slrada  Nuova  there  is  just  room  for  two  to  pass.  They 
are  very  cool  and  shady,  like  Benares.  Most  of  the  houses  havo 
piazzas,  and  entrances,  and  staircases  of  pure  white  marble — 
many  houses  are  entirely  marble.  In  the  moonligh't  they  look  in- 
expressibly soft  and  beautiful  ;  some  houses  are  of  red  plaster,  some 
with  paintings  on  the  outside,  which  give  too  showy  a  look  for  my 
humble  taste.  The  white  veil  worn  by  all  the  women  is  most 
beautiful ;  it  covers  the  back  part  of  the  head  and  shoulders,  and 
comes  over  the  breast ;  some  wear  it  of  bright  variegated  colors. 
The  number  of  priests  is  very  remarkable — they  swarm.  There 
are  from  90,000  to  100,000 'inhabitants  ;  30  English,  150  Swiss, 
250  Jews.  We  called  on  the  Consul,  who  was  very  kind,  and  on 
the  Swiss  minister.  We  call  on  the  Jews  to-morrow,  and  sail  in 
the  evening  for  Leghorn.  May  the  Lord  go  with  us  !  We  care 
little  for  sights  if  we  cannot  do  any  thing  in  our  great  mission. 
At  Leghorn  there  are  24,000  Jews.  We  hope  to  see  Rome  and 
the  Jews  there  this  week,  and  be  back  to  Civita  Vecchia  in  time 
for  the  Malta  steamer.  The  steamer  we  are  in  goes  only  to 
Naples.  Our  hearts  groan  for  this  land  of  darkness.  You  can- 
not form  any  idea  of  it.  We  dared  not  bring  a  single  tract  with 
us  into  Genoa  ;  we  would  have  been  put  in  prison  immediately 
and  all  our  books  burned.  If  a  Catholic  were  converted,  ana 

*  Obea 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

wanted  to  join  the  Protestant  worship,  they  dare  not  receive  him. 
And  yet  the  people  are  gay  and  smiling.  Poor  careless  Italians  ! 
they  sit  still  and  nre  at  ease.  Leghorn  is  a  free  port,  and  we 
hope  great  things  may  be  done  there  ;  the  engineer  of  the  Sully 
is  a  nice  Irishman,  and  has  agreed  to  receive  tracts  and  distribute 
tlv»Ti  to  all  passengers  going  from  or  into  Italy.  By  a  wonderful 
providence,  all  engineers  are  British,  and  Protestants  ;  we  have 
contrived  to  interest  them  a  good  deal  in  the  great  cause.  I  must 
now  close,  as  it  is  midnight.  I  am  mercifully  preserved  in  health, 
as  are  all  my  companions.  Andrew  is  sometimes  a  little  sick  at 
sea,  but  it  soon  wears  off.  Dr.  Keith  hurt  his  foot  in  Paris,  which 
troubles  him  a  little.  Dr  Black  is  indefatigable,  and  stands  all 
his  fatigues  wonderfully.  I  do  trust  you  are  all  well,  and  that  I 
shall  hear  from  you  soon.  Poste  restante,  Alexandria,  I  fear 
will  be  too  late  unless  you  have  sent.  Let  Andrew's  friends  know. 
Commend  me  to  Dr.  Russell  and  lady.  The  spy- glass  is  in  con- 
stant use ;  and  Andrew  sometimes  steers  by  the  compass.  Com- 
mend me  to  Mr.  Candlish  and  all  that  inquire  for  me.  May  you 
and  I  be  kept  abiding  in  the  Beloved  to  the  end — nothing  else  is 
worth  possessing.  Your  affectionate  brother, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 

I  fear  Mamma  will  not  find  all  the  domestic  particulars  she 
would  like  in  my  letters.  My  clothes  have  answered  well  hitherto. 
I  shall  certainly  adopt  the  native  costume  if  we  find  it  very  hot. 
I  miss  my  quiet  cup  of  tea,  and  supper  of  oatmeal,  most  of  all.  We 
are  getting  burned  in  the  complexion  a  good  deal.  We  read  the 
1 7th  of  Revelation  to  night ;  I  never  saw  it  so  full  of  meaning  be- 
fore. Oh  the  blessing  of  a  pure  preached  gospel,  of  a  simple  faith 
in  Jehovah  Tzidkenu !  We  met  some  monks  to-night,  with  their 
bare  heads  and  brown  garments.  Love  to  Willie  ;  kind  regards 
to  Moody  ;  I  hope  they  do  not  forget  us  ;  it  is  a  hard  enterprise 
and  we  need  divine  grace  and  strength  every  hour.  Vale,  rale 
o  mia  sorella  !  The  very  children  here  speak  Italian  ! 


LETTER    VI. 


TO    HIS    FATHER. 


HARBOR  OP  VALETTA  IN  MALTA,  SttiMay,  183«J. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER, — We  have  just  cast  anchor  in  the  beautifu 
harbor  of  Valetta,  after  a  most  prosperous  and  pleasant  voyage 
from  Italy  across  the  great  sea  of  the  ancients.  I  have  just  heard 
the  musical  bells  of  the  town  striking  the  hour  of  ten,  although  by 
my  watch  it  is  only  half-past  nine,  P.  M.  As  we  have  thus  gained 


AMILIAR    LETTERS. 


half  an  hour  by  journeying  east,  I  shall  expend  it  upon  you.  On 
reflection,  I  perceive  that  we  have  lost  the  half  hour  ;  still,  what- 
ever  way  the  bargain  be,  you  shall  have  the  benefit.  I  hope  you 
received  my  last  letter,  I  think,  dated  Genoa,  24th  April.  Italy  is 
such  an  inquisitorial  place  that  letters  are  often  opened  and  de- 
tained. 

Genoa,  25th  April.  —  On  the  25th  we  met  with  an  interesting 
Jewish  gentleman,  who  gave  us  mhch  information  ;  and  we  had 
some  interesting  conversation  with  the  Vice-consul,  a  very  pleas- 
ant Italian  —  a  Catholic.  He  showed  us  his  Bible,  Latin  and  Ital- 
ian. but  it  cost  about  L.3,  putting  it  beyond  the  reach  of  the  mass 
of  the  people.  We  had  a  nice  walk  to  the  top  of  the  hills  above 
the  town,  and  saw  the  pleasant  vales  of  the  Ligurian  Mountains 
beyond.  The  town  is  fortified  on  all  sides,  and  the  guns  are  all 
pointed  down  upon  the  town.  We  bade  farewell  to  Genoa  the 
same  evening  during  a  lovely  sunset.  The  sea  was  rougher  than 
usual,  but  the  Sully  carried  us  nobly  through.  We  awoke  next 
morning  in  the  harbor  of  Leghorn. 

Leghorn,  26th  April.  —  The  morning  was  raw  and  rainy,  like 
old  Scotland  over  again.  The  place  very  unlike  Italy  ;  a  great 
contrast  to  Genoa.  It  lies  quite  low  and  flat,  so  that  you  see  noth- 
ing from  the  sea  but  the  Custom  House.  It  is,  like  Venice,  inter- 
sected with  canals.  We  were  rowed  up  one  of  these  to  the  Hotel 
San  Marco;  here  we  were  welcomed  by  Mr.  Thomson,  the  ex- 
cellent  albergatore.  You  remember  it  was  here  the  faithful  Mar- 
tin died  in  1834;  and  here  poor  A.  G.  spent  nearly  his  last  days. 
Mr.  Thomson  and  his  lady  are  good  kind  people,  and  were  truly 
overjoyed  to  receive  four  Scotch  ministers  all  in  a  lump.  They 
had  heard  of  our  coming,  and  were  on  the  look-out  for  us.  He 
insisted  on  our  dining  with  him  the  first  day  ;  and  we  found  it  so 
agreeable,  that  we  just  formed  part  of  the  family  during  the  week 
we  remained  there.  A  Captain  S.,  a  truly  excellent  though  ec- 
centric gentleman,  and  a  Mrs.  Dr.  G.,  on  her  way  to  Bombay, 
formed  part  of  the  family.  We  visited  the  Synagogue  the  same 
evening,  being  the  beginning  of  the  Jewish  Sabbath.  It  is  a  very 
handsome  room,  capable  of  holding  2000  ;  next  to  that  of  Amster- 
dam, it  is  the  finest  synagogue  in  Europe.  The  place  where  the 
law  is  kept  is  beautifully  adorned  with  white  and  variegated  mar- 
ble ;  it  resembles  exactly  the  altar  in  Episcopal  churches.  The 
reading  and  chanting  desk,  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  was  also 
finely  ornamented.  The  room  was  well  filled  with  Jews  from 
every  nation  under  heaven.  Andrew  and  I  wandered  up  and 
down  among  them,  staring  and  stared  at.  The  Rabbi  was  reading 
prayers,  which  ended  with  a  beautiful  Hebrew  psalm.  They 
were  greatly  surprised'when  Andrew  and  I  joined  in  the  psalm. 
A  Jew  who  could  speak  English  joined  us,  and  explained  every 
thing.  Several  venerable  men  in  Eastern  dresses,  with  splendid 
beards,  stood  beside  the  Ark  ;  many  came  and  kissed  their  hands, 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  471 

and  received  their  blessing.  We  were  told  that  these  were  Rab- 
bis from  Jerusalem. 

21th  April,  Saturday. — This  morning  we  visited  the  Synagogue 
again  at  half-past  8,  and  again  at  1.  We  saw  them  bring  the  law 
out  of  the  Ark  with  great  pomp  ;  the  Rabbi  and  others  marched, 
whilst  a  chorus  of  men  and  boys  chanted  a  psalm  ;  the  velvet  cur- 
tain was  drawn  aside — the  doors  opened  with  a  silver  key — three 
immense  rolls,  splendidly  covered  with  velvet  and  silver,  were  re- 
vealed. One  was  chosen,  and  carried  aloft  to  the  reading  place, 
the  choir  still  singing.  The  Rabbi  uncovered  the  roll,  and  sud- 
denly lifted  it  up  in  sight  of  all;  instantly  the  psalm  hushed,  and 
every  head  was  bent  in  adoration.  We  joined  in  the  reading  of 
the  Law  and  then  of  the  Prophets;  this  attracted  many  of  them 
to  us.  Alas,  the  veil  is  on  their  hearts ;  they  draw  near  with  the 
mouth,  when  the  heart  is  far  from  God.  They  concluded  with 
the  29th  Psalm,  "Jehovah  will  bless  his  people  with  peace"  mag- 
nificently sung.  We  were  introduced  to  the  Rabbi  from  Jerusa- 
lem, who  gave  us  snuff,  and  was  very  polite  ;  asked  who  we  were, 
and  whence  we  came,  and  invited  us  to  visit  him  in  his  dwelling, 
sopra  synagoga,  on  Monday.  Same  day  we  visited  the  English 
burying-place  ;  a  sweet  spot,  adorned  with  melancholy  cypresses, 
and  weeping  willows  and  roses  ;  all  the  tombs  are  of  marble.  We 
saw  the  tomb  of  Smollet,  of  Homer,  and,  still  more  interesting, 
that  of  James  Martin,  bearing  an  inscription  from  the  pen  of  Chal- 
mers. We  prayed  that  we  might  be  like  him.  We  spent  the 
evening  in  getting  much  valuable  information  from  Captain  S.  as 
to  popery. 

28th  April. — A  quiet  Sabbath  in  Leghorn.  Heard  English  ser- 
vice by  Mr. .  A  congregation  of  60  to  70.  Very  poor,  or 

rather  very  bad.  Dr.  Black  preached  in  the  evening,  in  the  hotel, 
to  about  60  or  70  people.  Many  Scotch — many  that  had  not 
heard  a  sermon  for  years.  All  were  deeply  impressed,  and  some 
in  tears,  it  was  so  affecting  to  hear  divine  truth  in  our  own  way, 
so  far  from  the  land  of  our  fathers.  Many  said  they  would  like  to 
hear  the  same  every  Sabbath  evening.  We  have  been  seriously 
impressed  with  the  importance  of  Leghorn  as  a  station  both  for 
Jews  and  Protestants,  and  may  yet  recommend  that  a  minister 
should  be  sent  to  labor  among  both.*  The  text  was  in  Ezek.  xi. 
19,  '*  I  will  give  them  one  heart."  It  was  in  the  room  next  to  that 
in  which  Martin  died.  I  could  not  but  think  how  much  his  meek 
spirit  would  have  rejoiced  in  the  solemn  exercises  of  the  evening. 

29th. — Visited  the  Rabbi  from  Jerusalem,  and  had  a  most  in- 
teresting interview  with  him  for  about  two  hours.  He  sat  cross- 
legged  in  the  Eastern  style;  spoke  Italian  and  a  little  French;  is 
a  strong-minded  man,  and  admirably  versed  in  the  Old  Testa- 
merit.  He  has  also  some  knowledge  of  the  New.  But  I  must 

*  The  Rev.  R.  W.  Stewart  has  since  been  appointed  to  this  station  by  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland.— ED. 


472  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

not  now  enter  into  particulars.  We  visited  their  library,  and  saw 
several  rare  and  curious  Hebrew  books.  We  also  visited  their 
school,  which  is  a  large,  handsome  establishment — 300  boys  and 
girls  attend  it.  They  are  admirably  taught  Hebrew,  Italian, 
French,  Geography,  and  History.  There  are  about  20,000  Jews 
in  Leghorn,  and  they  are  perfectly  free  in  Tuscany.  We  deter- 
mined, therefore,  to  spend  the  rest  of  the  time  here,  till  the  gov- 
ernment steam-packet  came  up,  rather  than  make  a  hurried  visit 
to  Rome.  In  the  evening  we  met  an  English  clergyman  from 
Pisa,  Mr.  Robins,  an  excellent  and  living  young  minister,  who 
greatly  encouraged  us. 

Tuesday,  SOth  April. — We  spent  this  day  in  going  over,  the 
school  carefully.  We  began  with  those  learning  the  Hebrew  let- 
ters, and  ended  with  the  young  men  reading  the  Talmud.  We 
paid  another  visit  to  the  Jerusalem  Rabbi,  and  had  a  still  more  in- 
teresting discussion  with  him.  Many  carne  in  to  hear  and  to  join 
in  the  argument.  Jews  always  speak  at  the  top  of  their  voice, 
arid  when  a  quotation  in  Hebrew  is  made,  they  all  join  in  it,  so 
that  you  may  imagine  there  was  some  degree  of  noise.  One  in- 
teresting thing  we  saw  at  the  door  of  the  Synagogue,  the  box  for 
collections  to  send  to  Jerusalem  ;  L.800  a  year  is  gathered  in  Leg- 
horn for  this  object.  We  dined  at  a  Mr.  Macbean's,  who  was 
very  kind,  and  gave  us  much  information.  In  the  evening  we 
visited  another  Rabbi  in  the  library.  He  was  very  proud  of  his 
Jewish  books ;  but  when  we  pressed  him  on  Isaiah  liii.  and  Mi- 
cah,  he  held  up  a  little  book  in  his  hand,  naian  nan ;  or,  "  The  De- 
fence of  the  Faith,"  and  said  that  it  contained  an  answer  to  all 
objections. 

1st  May. — Guns  firing,  the  Duchess  of  Tuscany  having  been 
safely  delivered  of  a  son.  Two  Jewish  gentlemen  called  on  us, 
and  went  with  us  to  introduce  us  to  some  of  their  most  influential 
people.  The  Jewish  quarter  is  quite  stirred  when  we  pass  through. 
Every  eye  upon  us.  All  have  heard  of  our  discussions  with  the 
Rabbi.  The  learning  of  Dr.  Black  and  Andrew  Bonar,  and  then- 
knowledge  of  their  books,  has  made  an  evident  impression.  We 
are  told  that  they  cannot  imagine  what  it  is  we  are  seeking,  in 
this  friendly  way  of  visiting  them.  Visited  the  burying-ground 
of  the  Jews  in  the  evening,  and  wandered  among  their  marble 
sepulchres  till  the  sun  went  Jown ;  type  of  the  present  state  of 
Israel — darkness  and  death.  We  fervently  pray  that  God  may 
really  make  use  of  our  missfon,  in  the  smallest  measure,  to  open 
the  door  of  faith  to  Israel. 

2nd  May. — The  most  remarkable  event  of  the  day  was  a  visit 
from  the  Chancellor  of  the  Jews,  their  chief  man,  a  polished  Ital- 
ian, who  gave  us  much  information  in  a  most  open  and  friendly 
manner.  We  are  told  the  Jews  are  very  sorry  that  we  are  go- 
ing away.  Wrote  my  people  this  evening. 

3rd.— "-Took  farewell  of  our  kind  host  and  hostess,  and  got  on 


FAMILIAR     LETTERS.  473 

board  the  Lycurgus  at  1  ;  a  very  splendid  steamer  and  ship  of  war. 
We  had  a  singular  mixture  of  company  on  board  as  far  as  Civita 
Vecchia,  where  we  arrived  at  6  in  the  morning  of  the  4th.  We  had 
3  nuns  in  their  black  veils  and  white  hoods ;  2  Dominican  monks 
from  Italy  with  their  brown  coarse  gowns,  rope,  and  rosary,  and 
sandaled  feet.  Athanasius,  Greek  Bishop  of  Tripoli — 2  of  his 
young  clergy,  and  a  servant,  in  beautiful  dresses — a  Greek  in  his 
turban  and  romantic  red  and  green  dress,  and  many  others. 
Most  were  going  to  Rome;  and  we  had  some  eager  discussions 
on  Popery  in  Latin. 

5th  May. — Spent  a  quiet  Sabbath  on  the  water.  Andrew  has 
been  sick  a  good  deal.  I  have  not  felt  so  well  and  comfortable 
since  leaving  home,  as  I  have  done  these  3  days.  The  bland  winds 
of  the  Mediterranean  agree  with  me.  We  sailed  about  20  miles 
south  of  Sicily  this  morning,  and  saw  its  hills  among  the  clouds. 
I  felt  it  very  sweet  to  lie  and  see  the  sea,  round  and  round,  a  com- 
plete circle  to  the  horizon  on  all  sides.  It  made  me  feel  so  little, 
and  God  so  great.  The  rocks  of  Gozza  came  in  sight  about  4. 
I  watched  the  sun  sinking  behind  the  sea.  It  was  truly  beautiful ; 
and  now  I  must  conclude  for  to-night,  leaving  a  small  space  for 
to-morrow.  I  hope  I  may  find  letters  from  you  here.  I  intend 
to  write  Mr.  Candlish  to-morrow.  If  by  any  means  I  should  not 
get  it  accomplished,  you  might  show  him  this  letter.  Our  vessel 
is  motionless.  I  hear  the  Valetta  clock  strike  12.  Good  night ; 
and  may  the  God  of  Israel  watch  over  you  all.  Yours, 

R.  M'C 

Valetta,  6th  May,  1339. — This  morning  we  landed  safely, 
and  1  have  been  writing  Mr.  Candlish  ever  since.  I  now  shut 
up  this  to  you.  I  hops  it  may  find  you  well  and  happy  all.  We 
sail  for  Alexandria  to-morrow  morning  by  7 — five  days'  pas- 
sage. We  go  by  Syra,  one  of  the  Greek  islands,  where  we  land 
for  two  hours.  If  the  Lord  keep  us  and  guide  our  course,  we 
shall  be  in  Alexandria  on  Sabbath  next.  The  sea  to-day  is 
dead  calm.  Malta  is  a  warm  spot — just  like  an  oven.  I  for 
got  to  tell  you  that  we  got  large  straw  hats  at  Leghorn,  and  a 
linen  shirt  to  wear  instead  of  a  coat.  I  think  you  would  hardly 
recognize  the  venerable  deputation.  We  were  glad  to  hear  the 
English  tongue  once  more  in  this  place,  and  to  see  the  English 
soldiers  and  sailors.  We  call  on  Dr.  Clark  this  evening — out  of 
town  an  hour's  ride.  I  am  sorry  there  are  no  letters  from  you; 
hope  they  may  be  at  Alexandria.  We  have  heard  nothing  since 
we  left  London.  There  are  few  Jews  here.  Andrew  is  quite 
well  to-day  after  his  sea-sickness.  The  two  Doctors  wonderfully 
well.  The  Lord  has  blessed  us  hitherto.  He  will  keep  the  feet 
of  his  saints,  of  whom  we  are  the  least.  My  heart  beats  a  little 
to-day  ;  but  another  sail  will  do  me  good.  One  thing  I  know,  I 
am  in  the  hands  of  my  Father  in  heaven,  who  is  all  love  to  me, 


474  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

not  for  what  I  am  in  myself,  but  for  the  beauty  he  sees  in  Im- 
manue!.  Good-bye  for  the  present.  May  the  Lord  watch  over 
you,  father,  mother,  sister,  brother ;  thus  prays  your  affectionate 
son,  ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER   VII.* 


TO    THE    REV.    R.    S.    CANDLISH. 

VALETTA,  IN  MALTA,  Gt/i  May,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — I  hoped  to  have  written  to  you  long  before 
this,  but  we,  have  travelled  so  rapidly,  often  day  and  night,  till  we 
came  to  Leghorn,  where  we  stayed  a  whole  week,  that  I  could 
not  get  it  accomplished.  I  trust  1  shall  be  strengthened  not  to  be 
so  forgetful  in  time  to  come.  My  thoughts  are  often  with  you 
and  the  kind  friends  we  have  left  behind.  We  left  London  on  the 
llth  of  April,  and  crossed  from  Dover  to  Boulogne  the  next  morn- 
ing. The  very  first  evening  we  spent  in  France  we  were  visited 
by  a  Hebrew  gentleman,  who  had  heard  of  our  mission  to  the 
holy  city  of  his  fathers.  He  had  spent  great  part  of  his  time  and 
fortune  in  seeking  after  his  brethren  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 
He  seemed  evidently  to  be  anxious  about  his  own  soul — conversed 
with  us  with  much  emotion  for  some  hours,  and  accepted  a  He- 
brew New  Testament,  &c.,  at  parting.  We  could  not.  but  thank 
God  for  this  token  of  good  to  us  at  our  first  outset.  We  travelled 
to  Paris  by  Diligence,  and  spent  the  Sabbath  there.  But  poor 
Paris  has  "no  Sabbath.  It  is  the  day  of  the  god  of  this  world 
among  the  Parisians  ;  and  the  pleasures  of  the  Champs  Elysees 
seem  to  be  the  only  heaven  that  day  sought  after.  We  heard  a 
precious  sermon  in  English  in  Marbeuf  Chapel,  and  a  lecture  in 
French,  from  M.  Monod,  in  the  evening.  There  are  about  2,000 
Protestant  hearers  in  Paris,  and  14  faithful  sermons  preached  there 
every  Sabbath  day.  But  **  what  are  these  among  so  many  ?" 
There  are  also  Sabbath  schools,  attended  by  890  children,  two- 
thirds  of  whopn  nre  Roman  Catholics.  On  Monday  and  Tuesday 
morning  we  made  all  the  inquiries  we  could  about  the  Jews.  We 
met  with  many  of  the  best  people  of  Paris  ;  still  we  could  get 
little  important  information.  The  Jews  here  are  little  known. 
••  'jClds  is  Zion  whom  no  man  seeketh  after.''1  There  is  so  little  of 
v'»al  godliness  in  Paris,  that  the  cause  of  the  Jews  seems  to  be 
r-srlooked.  So  far  as  we  can  learn,  the  account  given  by  M. 
r  iirtois  of  Toulouse,  is  substantially  true  of  the  great  majority 

•  This  and  subsequent  letters  to  Dr.  Candlish  are  taken  from  the  Missionary  Rec- 
.  i  1839. 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  47& 

of  the  French  Jews.*  Infidelity  and  Rationalism — explaining 
away  tne  Scriptures — are  making  fearful  way  among  them,  espe- 
cially among  the  rising  generation.  Rabbi  Cahen,  who  lives  a1 
Paris,  is  the  author  of  a  Neologian  translation  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, which  we  saw  in  Rizler's. 

We  left  the  French  capital  on  16th  April — a  lovely  evening — • 
passing  through  beautiful  cultivated  plains  on  the  banks  of  the 
Seine  and  Marne.  We  travelled  nearly  constantly  for  three  days 
and  three  nights,  till  we  came  to  Lyons  on  the  river  Rhone.  We 
met  with  many  things  worthy  of  note  on  the  road.  The  country, 
though  generally  far  from  beautiful,  was  to  us  strange  and  inter- 
esting. The  vineyards,  especially,  illustrated  Scripture  to  us,  and 
taught  us  vividly  many  of  its  precious  lessons.  In  the  plains  a 
field  of  wheat  and  a  field  of  vines  generally  alternate,  affording 
the  two  blessings  of  "  corn  and  wine."  In  the  hill  country  vines 
reign  alone,  covering  the  hills  often  to  the  very  summit.  We 
noticed  many  that  answered  the  description  in  Isaiah  v. — "  My 
well-beloved  hath  a  vineyard  in  a  very  fruitful  hill,"  literally  "  a 
horn,  the  son  of  oil"  The  poplars,  elms,  and  willows  were  all  in 
leaf,  and  a  peach  or  an  apricot  was  blossoming  in  every  garden. 

Another  thing  that  cheered  us  very  much  in  our  journey  was 
the  giving  out  tracts  in  French,  which  we  got  at  Paris.  Much 
good  may  be  done,  and  has  been  done,  in  this  way  in  France. 
No  Christian  traveller  in  that  dark  land  should  omit  furnishing 
himself  with  hundreds  of  them.  Caution  is  needed  in  dispensing 
them.  The  government  do  not  allow  them  to  be  given  in  the 
streets,  but  in  a  house,  or  steamboat,  or  diligence,  or  for  sale,  they 
are  lawful.  The  people  in  every  village  crowded  round  us  to  re- 
ceive them.  We  felt  that  this  was  doing  what  we  could  for 
France,  and  "  sowing  beside  all  waters." 

Another  interesting  thing  was,  that  a  Catholic  priest  travelled 
one  whole  night  with  us  in  the  Diligence.  We  tried  to  enlighten 
his  dark  mind  by  bearing  testimony  to  the  truth.  We  discussed 
many  points  with  him,  first  in  French,  then  in  Latin.  He  was 
well  versed  in  the  common  defences  of  his  Church,  and  argued 
with  great  vehemence  of  hand,  head,  and  tongue.  We  could  only 
leave  the  result  to  God.  The  secret  of  a  Papist's  attachment  tc 
his  mystery  of  iniquity  is  awfully  revealed  in  2  Thess.  ii.  10.  We 
have  often  been  led  to  think  of  it. 

In  every  town  where  we  stayed  any  time  we  made  inquiry  aftei 
the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel.  In  one  French  town  we 
called  on  the  Protestant  minister,  a  lively,  judicious,  and  interest- 
ing young  man.*  He  and  a  Jew  conducted  us  to  the  Rabbi,  an 
old  man  with  a  grisly  beard,  living  in  a  poor  house  with  few  marks 
of  comfort.  A  few  folio  volumes  in  Hebrew  adorned  the  drawers. 

*  This  account  is  contained  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Keith,  inserted  in  the  Missionary 
Record  for  August,  1839,  p.  '23. 
•f  M.  Frontin  of  Dijon.     See  p.  463. 


476  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

and  an  old  book  sase  contained  some  more.  The  Jew  intro- 
duced us  asfrienas  of  Israel,  but  the  Rabbi  soon  found  out  that  we 
were  Christians.  His  French  was  very  bad  and  his  German  little 
better;  but  we  easily  understood  that  he  was  bigoted  and  illiter- 
ate. We  read  Isaiah  liii.  in  his  own  Hebrew  Bible,  which  he  ex- 
plained according  to  the  comment  on  the  margin,  referring  it  to 
the  sufferings  of  all  just  men  in  this  world.  The  Jew  who  was 
with  us  at  first  opposed  bitterly  along  with  his  Rabbi,  but  he  after- 
wards calmed  down  and  seemed  really  impressed,  accepted  Dr 
Keith's  book,  and  refused  any  recompense  for  his  trouble.  We 
took  leave,  feeling  that  we  had  left  a  testimony  to  the  truth.  Be- 
fore starting,  the  same  evening,  an  old  Jew,  in  a  blue  frock,  came 
to  us,  kindly  shaking  us  by  the  hand,  and  asking  for  tracts.  We 
gave  him  the  life  of  Cappadose,  and  some  others  ;  his  little  boy 
actually  dancing  for  joy  as  he  received  the  books.  He  said  he 
knew  we  were  going  to  the  holy  city,  and  that  he  looked  for  a 
Saviour  from  heaven.  We  could  stay  no  longer  with  him  ;  but 
he  looked  very  like  one  who  was  "  waiting  for  the  consolation  of 
Israel." 

In  order  that  you  may  see  clearly  the  two  classes  of  Jews  in 
France,  I  will  relate  to  you  an  interview  we  had  with  another 
Rabbi  in  the  south  of  France.  He  received  us  very  politely,  and 
was  quite  ready  to  enter  upon  an  amicable  discussion  on  divine 
things.  He  seemed  an  intelligent-minded  man  of  forty  years  of 
age.  His  wife,  also,  was  in  the  room.  He  told  us  that  there  were 
few  learned  Jews  there,  most  being  entirely  devoted  to  commerce. 
When  we  expressed  our  deep  veneration  for  Israel  arid  our  obli- 
gations to  the  Jews,  he  surprised  us  by  saying  that  a  man  might 
be  saved  in  any  religion.  He  denied  the  fall  of  Adam,  and  tried 
to  prove  to  us  that  the  curse  was  really  a  blessing.  He  told  us 
that  the  new  heart  promised  in  Ezekiel  was  only  a  higher  im- 
provement of  the  mind.  He  had  no  confidence  in  the  Talmud, — 
did  not  believe  in  the  restoration  of  Israel.  We  went  over  many 
other  points.  He  seemed  to  love  argument  much,  especially  of  a 
philosophic  kind,  falsely  so  called.  In  a  word,  he  was  a  complete 
specimen  of  the  Rationalist  Infidel  Jew.  Do  you  remember  the 
pathetic  cry  of  Jeremiah, — **  Mine  heart  within  me  is  broken  be- 
cause of  the  prophets?''  He  rose  up  with  us  and  led  us  to  the 
synagogue.  A  small  number  of  Jews  was  collected  ;  and  our 
Rabbi  immediately  began  to  chant  the  prayers, — strange  contrast ! 
At  one  time  all  prayed  in  silence, — a  poor  dead  service  it  was. 
The  dry  bones  are  very  many  and  very  dry. 

We  arrived  at  Lyons  on  19th  April.  It  is  beautifully  situated, 
and  we  looked  on  it  with  a  tender  interest,  remembering  how  of- 
ten it  had  been  the  scene  of  martyrdom.  God  loves  the  place 
still.  There  is  a  small  body  of  300  believers  who  live  here  undei 
the  faithful  ministry  of  M.  Cordos.  He  cheered  our  hearts  very 
much,  and  sent  us  away  with  affectionate  prayers.  Next  morn 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  477 

ing  by  5  we  embarked  on  the  Rhone,  and  sailed  upwards  cf  100 
miles  through  some  of  the  finest  scenery  in  the  world.  We  hoped 
to  have  spent  the  Sabbath  at  Marseilles,  but  just  as  we  entered 
the  Mediterranean,  a  stormy  wind,  called  the  Maestral,  arose  and 
drove  us  on  a  barren  island.  We  all  landed,  and  were  obliged  to 
spend  our  whole  Sabbath  there.  We  gave  tracts  and  books  to 
all  our  fellow-passengers,  and  to  the  few  inhabitants  that  were  on 
the  island,  and  tried  in  secret  to  hallow  and  improve  the  Sabbath. 
The  next  morning  the  storm  abated,  and  we  sailed  over  the  deep 
blue  Mediterranean,  and  entered  the  beautiful  harbor  of  Marseilles 
about  8  o'clock.  We  found  that  the  Malta  packet  had  sailed  the 
evening  before.  We  felt  that  as  the  apostles  were  often  hindered 
by  the  Spirit  from  entering  certain  countries,  so  God  was  direct- 
ing our  way.  So  we  determined  to  sail  into  Italy,  and  occupy 
the  10  intervening  days  there. 

Before  leaving  France,  I  may  say  that  it  has  struck  us  all,  from 
what  we  have  seen,  that  a  movable  missionary  would  be  most 
suitable  among  French  Jews.  They  are  not  in  very  great  num- 
bers in  any  one  place,  and  still  there  is  a  vast  number  in  France. 
The  qualifications  requisite  seem  to  be  a  complete  knowledge  of 
French  and  Hebrew,  and,  above  all,  as  M.  Courtois  says,  a  capa- 
bility of  simply  and  affectionately  stating  and  urging  the  Gospel 
on  them.  Talmudical  knowledge  appears  to  be  a  very  secondary 
consideration  in  France.  More  of  this  hereafter. 

We  arrived  in  Genoa  on  the  24th  of  April. — In  a  natural  point 
of  view  a  truly  magnificent  place — to  a  spiritual  eye,  the  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death.  We  met  with  a  very  interesting  Jewish 
gentleman  there,  who  kindly  gave  us  every  information.  He  told 
us  of  the  state  of  Israel  in  most  of  the  towns  of  Italy ;  and,  as  far 
as  we  have  examined,  we  have  found  his  information  to  be  very 
correct.  He  told  us  of  one  family,  in  Genoa,  of  seven,  who  had 
become  Roman  Catholics  lately — of  one  child  of  a  Jewish  father, 
who  had  been  baptized  by  the  English  minister  at  Pisa.  In 
Tuscany  the  condition  of  the  Jews  is  better  than,  perhaps  any 
where  else.  They  have  great  power  and  privileges.  In  Rome, 
they  are  still  grievously  treated,  and  shut  up  every  night,  or  dur- 
ing Lent  in  the  Ghetto,  or  *'  The  Place,"  a  term  of  reproach  ap- 
plied to  the  Jewish  quarter. 

We  arrived  in  Leghorn  on  the  26th  of  April — a  raw  morning, 
quite  unlike  Italy.  Like  Venice,  it  is  intersected  with  canals. 
We  were  kindly  welcomed  by  Mr.  Thomson,  the  excellent  per- 
son who  keeps  the  Hotel  San  Marco.  You  remember  it  was  hero 
your  faithful  predecessor  died  in  May,  1834.  We  found  it  quitu 
a  home  during  our  stay  in  Leghorn.  We  visited  the  synng<>-_ruo 
the  same  evening.  It  is  a  very  handsome  one,  and  was  well  filled. 
The  place  where  the  law  is  kept  is  very  like  the  altar  in  Episcu- 
pal  churches,  and  is  beautifully  adorned  with  white  and  variegated 
marble.  The  reading  desk  in  the  middle  of  the  room  is  similarly 


478  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

ornamented.  The  Rabbi  was  reading  prayers  in  a  loud  powerful 
voice,  and  there  was  a  fine  chant  and  psalm  in  conclusion.  They 
were  a  little  attracted  when  they  saw  we  could  read  Hebrew. 
Several  venerable  men  in  the  Eastern  flowing  dress,  with  turban 
and  fine  long  beard,  stood  beside  the  ark.  Many  came  for  their 
blessing,  kissing  their  hand,  and  receiving  it  on  their  head.  We 
were  told  they  were  Rabbis  from  Jerusalem.  Next  morning,  Sat- 
urday, 27th  April,  we  attended  the  synagogue  again  at  half-past  8 
morning,  and  again  at  1.  We  saw  the  law  brought,  from  the  Ark 
with  great  pomp  and  the  sound  of  psalms.  When  the  Rabbi  lifted 
up  the  roll  of  God's  law  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  the  psalm  was 
hushed  in  a  moment,  and  every  head  was  bowed  down  in  adora- 
tion. We  joined  with  them  in  the  reading  of  the  Law  and  the 
Prophets.  The  whole  concluded  with  the  29th  Psalm  in  Hebrew, 
very  nobly  sung.  We  could  not  help  thinking  how  well  these 
voices  will  join  in  the  song  of  ransomed  Israel,  when  God  shall 
take  away  the  veil  from  their  heart. 

28th  April. — We  spent  a  quiet  Sabbath  in  Leghorn,  Dr.  Black 
preached  in  the  evening,  in  a  large  room  of  the  hotel,  next  to  that 
in  which  Mr.  Martin  died.  His  text  was  Ezek.  xi. — "  I  will  give 
them  one  heart."  Many  had  not  heard  a  sermon  for  years.  All 
were  deeply  impressed  ;  nnd  many  said  they  wished  they  could 
hear  the  same  every  Sabbath  evening.  There  is  an  Episcopalian 
chaplain  here,  but  he  does  not  seem  to  draw  out  the  Protestant 
residents,  the  majority  of  whom  are  Scotch  people.  We  have 
been  deeply  impressed  with  the  propriety  of  taking  Leghorn  into 
consideration  as  a  most  fit  station,  perhaps,  for  a  missionary,  with 
the  double  commission  of  preaching  to  Protestants  and  Jews. 
Many  things  seem  to  show  that  this  would  be  the  most  judicious 
and  effectual  method  of  reaching  the  immense  multitude  of  Jews 
who  live  here.  Their  numbers  cannot  be  accurately  ascertained, 
but  I  believe  there  are  many  thousand  Jews  in  Leghorn.  More 
of  this  hereafter. 

We  three  times  visited  the  Rabbi  from  Jerusalem,  and  had 
most  interesting  conversations  with  him.  He  received  us  in  the 
Eastern  fashion,  sitting  cross-legged.  Spoke  Italian  and  a  little 
French,  and  quoted  Hebrew  with  great  fluency.  He  seems  a 
strong-minded  man,  admirably  versed  in  the  Old  Testament;  and, 
as  he  said,  has  read  the  Gospel — " il  tutto  Evangelio"  He 
showed  us  many  of  his  books,  then  entered  on  the  discussion  of 
Messiah  being  a  Prophet,  a  Priest,  a  King.  To  show  that  no  ex- 
piation was  needed,  he  referred  to  the  case  of  David.  This  gave 
us  opportunity  to  explain  the  51st  Psalm, — that  David  prayed  for 
washing  before  the  new  heart.  The  100th  Psalm,  Isaiah  ix.,  and 
other  texts,  were  also  spoken  upon.  He  showed  how  Jesus  could 
not  be  "  The  Prince  of  Peace,"  for  he  himself  says,  «'  I  am  nr  i 
come  to  send  peace  but  a  sword/'  Several  similar  objections  he 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS  479 

stated      He  borrowed  his  arguments  chiefly  from  a  little  book  he 
showed  us,  called  "  A  Defence  of  the  Faith" 

We  one  day  visited  the  school  for  Jews ;  a  most  excellent  in- 
stitution. It  is  on  the  Lancasterian  mode ;  and  300  Jewish  chil- 
dren are  taught  Hebrew,  Italian,  French,  writing,  &c.  This  will 
certainly  introduce  a  new  era  among  the  Jews,  especially  among 
the  girls,  who  were  busy  learning.  The  young  men  we  heard 
vead  the  Talmud.  We  could  not  help  trusting,  that,  although  they 
think  not  of  it,  God  might  be  in  this-  way  training  these  young 
Jews  to  be  his  servants  to  all  ends  of  the  earth.  We  visited  their 
library,  containing  old  books  and  manuscripts.  We  had  another 
interesting  conversation  with  the  Rabbi  who  keeps  them.  Sev- 
eral Jewish  gentlemen  called  on  us,  and  we  called  on  many.  The 
Jewish  quarter  is  really  moved  as  we  pass  through.  All  eyes 
turn  upon  us  ;  and  we  are  told  they  are  at  a  loss  to  explain  this 
friendly  mission  to  Israel.  Our  discussions  with  the  Rabbi,  we 
perceive,  are  well  known  everywhere.  The  learning  of  our  two 
champions  has  evidently  made  an  impression  on  them.  But  we 
do  trust  in  a  higher  might,  that  something  may  have  been  done 
for  the  dry  bones  of  Israel  during  our  stay.  We  visited  their 
burying-ground,  and  mused  amid  the  sepulchres  of  Abraham's 
children. 

2nd  May. — We  embarked  for  Malta,  and  arrived  here  last  night. 
My  fathers  and  Andrew  (Mr.  Bonar)  are  seeing  several  people 
here,  especially  Mr.  Freemantle,  just  returned  from  Palestine. 
To-morrow  morning  we  sail  for  Alexandria  by  Syra.  We  hope 
to  be  there,  if  God  speed  the  vessel,  on  Sabbath  next.  We  lean 
on  the  prayers  of  all  that  love  us  and  Israel  ;  and  above  all,  on 
Him  who  has  not  left  us  hitherto.  Brethren,  pray  for  us  ;  and 
give  God  no  rest  for  Jerusalem.  We  are  deeply  anxious  to  hear 
from  you  and  all  our  loved  friends.  Direct  to  Constantinople. 
We  pray  that  the  blessing  promised  to  them  that  love  Jerusalem 
may  be  felt  in  the  coming  Assembly.  May  God  be  a  wall  of  fire 
around  our  Zion.  Only  be  of  good  courage — quit  you  like  men ; 
for  the  Lord  is  with  you.  Farewell.  And,  believe  me,  &c. 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER    VIII. 


TO    HIS    MOTHER. 


ALEXANDRIA  IN  SIGHT,  3  O'CLOCK.  P.M.,  13th  May,  1W3'J. 
MY  DEAR  MOTHER, — I  begin  a  letter  to  you  while  the  prow  ol 
our  vessel  is  pointing  to  the  far-extended  city  of  Alexandria.     My 
thermometer  is  now  74°  in  the  shade,  and  rather  hotter  in  the 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

cabin,  so  that  we  have  something  of  the  heat  of  our  Scottish  sum 
mer.  1  wrote  my  father  last  from  Malta — the  letter  was  to  go 
through  France.  I  hope  it  is  now  on  its  way,  and  may  reach  you 
in  a  lew  days.  Malta  is  a  singularly  interesting  spot,  and  1  was 
son-y  We  had  so  little  time  to  see  it  and  its  inhabitants.  After 
writing  \ou,  Andrew  and  I  rode  out  of  Valetta  in  a  calesh  or 
covered  car,  the  driver  running  by  the  side  of  it  the  whole  way. 
We  went  4  or  5  miles  to  call  on  Dr.  Peebles'  friend.  The  roads 
are  in  some  places  singularly  steep.  The  bays,  formed  by  the 
sea,  are  clear,  calm,  and  beautiful.  Barley  was  ripening ;  and  the 
evening  sky  had  a  tinge  of  purple  and  yellow  which  I  never  saw 
before. 

7th  May. — We  left  Malta  this  morning  at  7.  I  began  to  think 
of  Major  Donald's  story  of  the  Highland  sergeant,  in  the  West 
Indies,  saluting  his  officer  every  morning  with,  "  Anither  het  day, 
your  honor."  It  is  too  true  in  these  latitudes.  We  are  now  within 
quarantine,  and  therefore  needed  two  small  boats  in  getting  on 
board  the  steamer,  that  the  boatmen  may  not  catch  the  infection. 
For  your  consolation,  mamma,  we  are  told  that  the  east  was  never 
so  free  from  the  plague  as  it  is  now.  Read  the  91st  Psalm,  and 
be  sure  that  our  heavenly  Father  will  do  with  us  what  is  best. 
The  Malta  steamer  was  a  French  one,  but  not  the  same  we  came 
in.  They  keep  up  great  style.  The  sea  was  as  calm  as  a  High- 
land lake ;  you  never  saw  any  thing  so  magnificent.  We  soon 
left  Malta  for  behind,  and  when  it  disappeared,  we  could  look 
round  and  round  upon  a  complete  circle  of  bright  blue  sea,  as 
ill  and  calm  as  the  sea  of  Galilee  when  Jesus  hushed  it  to  rest. 
W^e  had  several  of  our  old  friends  on  board  with  us.  The  Arabic 
priests  had  left  us  at  Civita  Vecchia  to  go  to  Rome ;  this  I  was 
sorry  for,  as  one  of  them  got  very  intimate  with  me,  as  intimate 
as  our  limited  knowledge  of  language  would  admit.  He  took  me 
aside  once  to  ask  me  very  gravely  if  I  had  a  wife.  I  told  him 
no.  but  that  I  was  freely  allowed  to  marry.  He  told  me  he  was 
a  Monaco,  and  was  not  allowed  to  marry.  I  told  him  the  Bible 
said  otherwise.  The  Tripoli  bishop  could  not  comprehend  how 
wre  were  all  the  bishops  we  have  in  our  country;  he  measured 
me  over  and  over  with  his  eye,  and  asked  my  age.  He  accepted 
an  Italian  New  Testament.  We  lost  also  our  nuns,  and  most  of 
our  monks  ;  still  our  Greek  friend  accompanied  us,  one  American, 
and  several  French  gentlemen.  The  cairn  sea  rendered  all  very 
pleasant,  and  gave  us  a  fine  opportunity  to  study  our  books.  The 
Greek  taught  us  to  read  Greek  in  the  modern  way,  and  sang  us 
many  of  their  patriotic  songs. 

10th  May. — This  morning  we  came  in  sight  of  Cape  Gallo,  the 
first  cape  of  the  Morea.  We  crossed  the  Gulf  of  Coron,  and 
T»yhen  I  came  up  we  were  opposite  Cape  Matapan.  You  may  be 
sure  we  looked  with  deepest  interest  upon  the  hills  of  Greece,  and 
stirred  up  all  our  classic  remembrances.  The  Greek  was  quite 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  4^ 

enthusiastic  in  praise  of  his  native  land.  Eternal  snow  was  rest- 
ing on  some  of  its  summits.  We  crossed  the  Gulf  of  Laconia, 
and  thought  of  Spartan  glory.  We  passed  between  Cythera  and 
Cape  Malea,  with  its  high  rude  mountains.  Through  my  glass 
I  descried  several  hanging  villages  with  terraced  fields  and  gar- 
dens running  up  the  sides  of  the  bleak  mountains.  Leaving  Cy- 
thera and  the  Morea  far  behind,  we  sailed  north-east  till  Spezzia 
and  Hydra  appeared  in  view  far  to  the  north— the  one  like  North 
Berwick  law,  the  other  like  the  Bass.  We  came  towards  Melos 
and  Antimelos,  and  looking  back  saw  the  sun  go  down  gloriously 
over  Falconera,  a  small  rocky  islet.  The  ^Egean  sea  was  so 
called  from  the  Greek  word,  signifying  a  goat,  because  the  islands 
start  up  just  like  goats  on  every  hand.  The  islands  are  also 
called  Cyclades,  being  all  in  a  circle  or  heap.  It  was  a  calm  and 
lovely  sea  below,  and  a  glorious  spotted  sky  above.  When  we 
rested  for  the  night,  Seriphos  was  just  coming  in  sight. 

Syra,  llth  May. — At  2  in  the  morning  we  anchored  in  the  Bay 
of  Syr  a,  a  beautiful  island  and  Greek  town.  We  were  rowed 
ashore  by  a  fierce-looking  Greek  in  his  wide  trowsers  and  red  cap. 
We  breakfasted  in  the  inn,  or  rather,  as  it  was  expressed  on  the 
sign,  xevonuvdozeiov.  We  were  treated  with  Grecian  honey.  Af- 
ter breakfast  we  wandered  through  the  bazaar ;  the  shops  are  all 
open,  no  window,  but  all  door.  We  were  heartily  stared  at,  and 
often  laughed  at ;  indeed  you  cannot  imagine  any  thing  more  ri- 
diculous than  our  Frank  dress,  compared  with  the  beautiful  attire 
of  the  meanest  Greek.  There  is  something  elegant  about  the 
whole'cast  of  their  dress.  The  soldiers'  dress  is  very  like  that  of 
our  Highlanders,  only  the  kilt  is  beautiful  white  cotton.  We 
looked  through  three  shops  with  books,  and  were  glad  to  find  the 
Greek  Bible  for  sale,  counterbalanced  by  two  of  Sir  Walter's 
novels.  We  visited  the  school  maintained  here  by  the  Church  of 
England  Missionary  Society — an  admirable  institution  ;  600  Greek 
children,  boys  and  girls,  were  all  busy,  some  reading  Xenophon  in 
old  Greek,  and  translating  it  into  modern ;  the  Bible  read  every 
day.  Such  fine-eyed  children  you  never  saw.  We  afterward^ 
called  for  the  missionary,  a  German,  Mr.  Hildner  ;  he  and  his  wife 
and  three  children,  and  a  Miss  Wilcox,  received  us  kindly.  We 
were  sorry  that  we  could  stay  but  a  short  time.  At  12  we  em- 
barked in  another  French  steamer  for  Alexandria. 

Leaving  Syra  we  sailed  south-east,  among  the  beautiful  islands 

famed  in  Homer's  song.     If  you  follow  us  on  the  map  you  will 

have  some  idea  of  the  scene  ;  it  reminds  me  exactly  of  sailing 

among  our  own  Western  Islands.     At  one  time  I  counted  twelve 

island?  all  insight;  Syra;  Eubosa  far  in  the  distance;  ArJros 

nearer;  still  nearer  Delos,  Apollo's  island;  and  Mycone  ;  far  in 

the  east,  Icaris. ;  then,  in  front  of  us,  Naxos  with  its  snow-white 

own  ;  Paros  and  Antiparos,  where  the  finest  white  marble  used 

o  be  found.     Xiphos,  and  two  others  behind,  towards  the  west. 

VOL.  i.  31 


482  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

We  gazed  and  gazed,  between  Icaria  and  Naxos,  to  see  if  our  eye 
could  reach  Patmos,  where  John  was  so  highly  favored  of  God. 
We  were  within  sight  of  it,  and  often  thought  we  did  see  it,  but 
whether  or  no  we  could  not  settle.  It  was  sweet  to  be  near  so 
t blessed  a  spot.  We  had  four  Jews,  two  Turks,  and  three  Greeks 
on  board,  all  in  eastern  costume,  and  one  of  the  Turks  had  his  wife 
with  him,  veiled  all  but  the  eyes,  with  her  parasol  in  one  hand  and 
a  long  hookah  in  the  other,  which  she  smoked  on  deck.  The  Jews 
the  first  day  were  very  friendly ;  they  too  were  going  to  Jerusa- 
lem for  the  first  time.  "  We  are  brethren,"  said  Andrew  in  He- 
brew, "  as  Jacob  and  Laban."  They  all  smiled  assent.  Noi 
quattro  e  voi  quaitro.  We  showed  them  our  Hebrew  books,  and 
many  pictures  of  Jewish  antiquities,  with  which  they  were  highly 
entertained.  One  picture  of  Paul  preaching  in  chains,  they  could 
not  comprehend.  Andrew  read  the  account  of  it  in  the  Italian 
New  Testament,  and  they  listened  with  all  gravity.  If  you  look 
at  Acts  xxii.  1 — 22,  you  will  see  how  appropriate  the  passage  was. 
It  would  have  amused  you  to  have  seen  the  deputation  all  squat- 
ting, after  the  eastern  method,  on  the  deck,  opposite  to  the  four 
Jews ;  the  Greeks  and  others  looking  on.  We  sailed  between 
Naxos  and  Paros,  and  then  night  came  down. 

Crete,  12th  May. — The  Sabbath.  We  got  up  early  to  see  Crete. 
We  sailed  dow'n  the  one  end  of  it ;  passed  Salmone,  pointing  di- 
rectly for  Alexandria.  Ida,  in  the  centre  of  the  island,  towered 
high,  clothed  with  snow.  We  read  and  thought  of  Paul,  Acts 
xxvii.,  and  read  over  the  Epistle  to  Titus  with  no  small  interest. 
The  sea  was  very  rough  all  this  day, — a  clear  sky  and  bright  sun 
above.  All  along  I  have  been  mercifully  preserved  in  rough 
weather.  I  have  never  felt  sick,  and  always  better  than  on  shore. 
I  was  the  only  laborer  among  the  Jews  this  day.  Read  over 
Zech.  xii.  and  Jer.  xxiii.  with  them.  We  had  also  a  curious  con- 
versation with  the  doctor  of  the  ship,  a  young  Frenchman.  I 
gave  him  my  French  Bible  before  leaving.  We  are  not  sure 
whether  this  be  the  communion  Sabbath  in  Edinburgh.  Grace 
be  with  you  all. 

Alexandria,  I3tk  May. — Smoother  and  smoother  as  we  ap- 
proach Africa.  At  2  o'clock  we  descried  the  ships  of  war  in  the 
Roads  of  Alexandria.  At  4  we  cast  anchor  among  them — twelve 
ships  of  the  line,  all  completely  furnished  for  war.  The  white 
costume  of  the  marines,  contrasted  with  their  brown  legs  and  faces, 
their  red  belts  and  glancing  muskets,  gave  a  terrific  effect  to  these 
floating  batteries.  We  are  told  that  there  is  no  fear  of  war  ;  the 
accounts  from  Constantinople  are  much  more  pacific.  The  Pacha 
is  determined  to  carry  all  before  him  ;  and  no  doubt  is  entertained, 
that  if  it  should  really  come  to  war,  he  will  carry  his  arms  to  the 
walls  of  Constantinople,  or  Stamboul,  as  they  call  it  here.  You 
cannot  imagine  the  landing  at  Alexandria ;  it  baffles  all  descrip- 
tion— boys  with  donkeys,  men  with  camels,  wild-looking  porters, 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  -483 

Greeks  and  Turks,  all  roaring  in  sonorous  Arabic,  all  eager  to  be 
at  ourselves  and  our  luggage.  By  the  help  of  Mr.  Waghorn's 
agent,  who  laid  about  him  with  his  stick,  we  got  our  luggage  on 
human  backs  and  ourselves  on  donkeys,  and  away  we  went  full 
gallop  through  the  narrow  streets  of  Alexandria.  Women  with 
their  faces  covered  all  but  the  eyes,  others  carrying  their  little 
children  astride  on  their  shoulders,  fakirs,  soldiers,  children — all 
had  to  rush  out  of  our  way ;  and  many  a  contemplative  Turk 
took  his  hookah  from  his  mouth  to  see  what  strange  figures  hur- 
ried by.  We  got  rest  and  quiet  in  our  hotel,  and  read  over  many 
of  the  Bible  descriptions  of  Egypt.  The  Pacha  is  in  the  town. 
"  Uneasy  lies  the  head  that  wears  a  crown."  One  case  of  plague 
has  occurred  this  day,  so  that  the  city  is  laid  under  quarantine. 
Many  of  the  board  of  health  are  convinced  that  it  is  not  a  case  of 
plague;  still  the  quarantine  declaration  has  been  made. 

14th  May. — To-day  we  called  on  the  consul,  Mr.  Larkins,  on 
Colonel   Campbell,  the  resident,  and  on  several  other  persons ; 
many  are  very  kind  to  us.     If  we  leave  this  by  sea  for  any  port 
in  Syria,  we  must  ride  quarantine  for  many  days ;  but  the  consul 
has  assured  us,  that  if  we  proceed  by  land  we  shall  be  there  before 
the  land  quarantine  is  established.     We  have  therefore  been  pro- 
curing two  tents,  a  carpet  each  to  lie  on,  and  a  quilt  to  wrap  o-ur- 
selves  in  ;  we  are  to  have  two  servants  and  a  great  many  asses 
and  drivers ;  and  on  Thursday  morning  by  the  earliest  dawn  we 
begin  our  march  through  the  desert.     We  ride  on  donkeys  the 
whole  way — fine,  gentle,  sure-footed  creatures  they  are.     We  are 
told  that  it  is  not  nearly  so  hot  as  we  imagined  it  to  be.     The  hours 
of  march  are  from  4  to  10  A.M.  and  6  to  10  evening.     The  route 
is  first  to  Rosetta  by  land,  one  day's  journey,  then  straight  on  to 
Damietta,  crossing  Lake  Menzaleh ;  we  proceed  to  El  Arish,  and 
enter  Syria  by  Gaza  and  Hebron.     We  cast  all  our  care  upon  Him 
who  careth  for  us.     Not  the  slightest  danger  is  apprehended  on 
the  road,  and  it  is  constantly  travelled.     I  have  a  good  hope  that 
the  exercise  will  be  highly  beneficial  to  me.     I  find  constant  re 
pose  does  not  do  me  good.     We  expect  to  be  at  Damietta  in  3 
days,  at  Jerusalem  in  10  days,  more  or  less;  only  we  shall  take 
time.     We  are  all  well ;  thus  far  God  has  done  great  things  for 
us,  and  he  is  faithful  who  will  preserve  us  from  all  true  evil.    Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Freemantle  travelled  in  the  desert  many  days,  and  lived 
under  tent  for  months.     An  English  clergyman  and  his  lady  have 
just  returned  from  doing  the  same.     I  know  you  will  be  anxious, 
my  dear  mother,  but  you  must  just  be  still,  arid  know  that  God  is 
God.     I  had  some  palpitations  last  night  again,  owing  to  my  drink- 
ing pure  green  t3a  by  mistake,  which  kept  me  from  sleeping;  but 
to-day  it  is  better  again.     We  sleep  below  mosquito  curtains,  not 
a  very  agreeable  prison-house.     We  have  been  inquiring  after 
the  Jews  of  Alexandria  and  Cairo.     We  are  very  sorry  that  we 
cannot  visit  Cairo,  the  capital  of  this  wonderful  country.     How- 


484  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

ever,  our  way  seems  clearly  pointed  out  by  our  heavenly  Guide— 
our  pillar  cloud.  Still  we  have  heard  nothing  from  home,  publicly 
or  privately.  I  must  just  commit  you  all  to  Him  who  is  never 
one  moment  absent  from  you.  We  find  it  difficult  to  keep  up  a 
constant  course  of  reading  and  study  ;  still  it  is  very  needful,  even 
to  make  our  journey  interesting,  much  more  to  make  it  profitable. 
Lord  Lindsay's  dragoman  has  been  offering  himself,  but  he  cannot 
speak  English.  This  is  the  Assembly  week  ;  we  shall  be  in  the 
desert  the  day  the  Assembly  meets.  Our  hearts  tremble  for  the 
ark  of  God  ;  may  He  that  dwells  between  the  Cherubim  shine 
forth  upon  them  !  My  bed  for  the  desert  will  make  a  capital  rug 
when  I  get  home.  We  have  got  nice  pillows  also,  which  Jacob 
had  not  when  he  slept  at  Bethel.  May  God  appear  to  us  as  he 
did  to  him.  Remember  me  most  kindly  to  all  dear  friends.  I 
often  think  on  the  Monday  evenings,  that  we  will  not  be  forgotten 
in  Mr.  Moody's  session-room  ;  and  on  the  Tuesday  and  Thursday 
evenings,  and  Sabbaths,  that  we  will  be  remembered  by  my  own 
dear  flock.  All  this  is  a  sweet  comfort,  and  lifts  up  our  hands 
when  they  hang  down.  I  do  trust  that  our  mission  is  to  be  the 
beginning  of  good  things  for  Israel.  The  Jews  that  are  in  earnest 
evidently  expect  the  Messiah  very  soon.  There  is  an  unaccount- 
able impression  upon  them  that  he  will  come  very  soon.  Several 
thousand  Jews  in  Poland  have  asked  leave  of  the  Emperor  to  go 
to  Canaan  for  two  years  ;  and,  if  Messiah  does  not  come  in  that 
time,  they  promise  to  become  Christians.  All  this  shows  that  the 
dry  bones  are  stirred.  Good-bye.  May  God  watch  over  you,  and 
fill  you  with  all  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  I  am  your  affection- 
ate son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 
15th  May.— Ml  well. 


LETTER    IX. 

TO    HIS    FAMILY. 

MOUNT  CARMEL,  26th  June,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER,  MOTHER,  AND  SISTER, — It  is  a  long  time 
§ince  '  have  been  able  to  write  to  you,  this  being  the  very  first 
time  since  leaving  Egypt  that  any  one  has  appeared  to  carry  let- 
ters for  us.  I  must  therefore  begin  by  telling  you  that,  by  the 
good  hand  of  our  God  upon  me,  I  am  in  excellent  health,  and  have 
been  ever  since  I  wrote  you  last.  Fatigues  we  have  had  many, 
aii<£  much  greater  than  I  anticipated.  Hardships  and  dangers  we 
have  also  encountered  ;  but  God  has  brought  us  all  safely  through, 
and  in  fully  better  condition  than  when  we  began.  You  must 


PAMIL.AR    LETTERS.  48d 

not  imagine  that  I  have  altogether  lost  the  palpitation  of  my  heart, 
for  it  often  visits  me  to  humble  and  prove  me.  Still  I  believe  it 
is  a  great  deal  better  than  it  was,  and  its  visits  are  not  nearly  so 
frequent.  I  hope  very  much,  that  in  a  cold  bracing  climate,  and 
with  less  fatigue,  I  may  perhaps  not  feel  it  at  all.  I  was  very 
thankful  to  receive  your  letter,  dated  8th  May,  the  first  since 
leaving  home.  I  was  delighted  to  hear  of  your  health  and  safety 
and  of  the  peaceful  communion  of  St.  Peter's.  The  public  news 
was  alarming  and  humbling.*  I  suppose  I  had  better  begin  at  the 
beginning,  and  go  over  all  our  journeyings  from  the  land  of  Egypt 
through  the  howling  wilderness  to  this  sweet  land  of  promise.  I 
would  have  written  journalwise,  as  mamma  would  say,  from  time 
to  time,  so  that  I  might  have  had  an  interesting  budget  of  news 
ready ;  but  you  must  remember  it  is  a  more  fatiguing  thing  to  ride 
12  or  14  hours  on  a  camel's  back  in  a  sandy  wilderness,  than  in 
our  home  excursions ;  and  I  could  often  do  nothing  more  than  lie 
down  on  my  rug  and  fall  astaep. 

Alexandria,  IQth  May,  1839. — We  left  Alexandria  on  the  16th, 
parting  from  many  kind  friends  in  that  strange  city.  We  and 
our  baggage  were  mounted  on  17  donkeys,  like  the  sons  of  Jacob 
when  they  carried  corn  out  of  Egypt.  Our  saddle  was  our  bed- 
ding, namely,  a  rug  to  lie  on,  a  pillow  for  the  head,  and  a  quilt  to 
wrap  ourselves  in.  We  added  afterwards  a  straw  mat  to  put  be- 
low all.  We  had  procured  two  tents,  one  large  one  and  a  smaller 
one,  which  Andrew  and  I  occupy.  The  donkeys  are  nice,  nimble, 
little  animals,  going  about  5  miles  an  hour.  A  wild  Arab  accom- 
panies each  donkey.  We  have  our  two  Arab  servants,  to  whom 
I  now  introduce  you — Ibrahim,  a  handsome  small-made  Egyptian, 
and  Achmet,  the  cook,  a  dark,  good-natured  fellow,  with  a  white 
turban,  and  bare  black  legs.  Ibrahim  speaks  a  little  English  and 
Italian;  Achmet,  Italian,  in  addition  to  their  native  Arabic.  I 
soon  made  friends  with  our  Arab  donkey-men,  learning  Arabic 
words  and  phrases  from  them,  which  pleased  them  greatly.  We 
journeyed  by  the  bay  of  Aboukir,  close  by  the  sea,  which  tempered 
the  air  of  the  desert.  At  night  we  reached  Rosetta,  a  curious 
half-inhabited  Eastern  town.  We  saw  an  Eastern  marriage,  which 
highly  pleased  us,  illustrating  the  parables  ;  it  was  by  torchlight. 
We  slept  in  the  convent. 

Rosetta,  \lth  May. — Spent  the  morning  in  Rosetta;  gave  the 
monk  a  New  Testament ;  saw  some  of  Egyptian  misery  in  the 
Bazaar  ;  saw  the  people  praying  in  the  mosque, — Friday  being  the 
Moslems'  day  of  devotion.  In  the  evening  we  crossed  the  Nile 
in  small  boats,  which  mamma  would  abhor.  It  is  a  fine  river; 
and  its  water,  when  filtered,  is  sweet  and  pleasant.  We  often 
thought  upon  it  in  the  desert.  We  slept  that  night  on  the  sand 
in  our  tents  by  the  sea-shore. 

Bourlos,  18th  May. — In  6  hours  we  came  to  Bourlos  (you  wil 

*  He  alludes  here  to  the  decision  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  the  Auchterarder  case. 


486  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

see  it  in  the  map  of  the  Society  for  Diffusing  Useful  Knowledge  ;) 
we  were  ferried  across.  Watched  the  fishermen  casting  theii 
nets  into  the  sea  ;  hot,  hot !  In  2  hours  more,  through  a  pleasant 
palmy  wilderness,  we  came  to  Balteen,  the  vale  of  figs — an  Arab 
village  of  mud  huts.  You  little  know  what  an  Arab  house  is.  In 
general  in  Egypt  it  is  an  exact  square  box,  made  of  mud,  with  a 
low  hole  for  a  door.  The  furniture  is  a  mat  and  cooking  things 
— an  oven  made  of  mud  at  the  door. 

Balteen,  19th  May. — Spent  our  Sabbath  unoccupied  in  midst 
of  the  village.  The  poor  Arabs  have  no  Sabbath.  The  thermo- 
meter 84°  in  tent.  The  Governor  called  in  the  evening,  and  drank 
a  cup  of  tea  with  great  relish.  The  heat  we  felt  very  much  all 
day  ;  still  it  was  sweet  to  rest,  and  remember  you  all  in  the  wil- 
derness. 

20th. — At  12  at  night  left  Balteen  by  beautiful  moonlight,  pro- 
ceeding through  a  pleasant  African  wild  of  palms  and  brushwood. 
We  reached  the  sea  in  2  hours,  and  rode  along,  its  waves  washing 
our  feet ;  very  sleepy.  We  got  a  rest  at  mid-day,  if  rest  it  could 
be  called,  under  that  scorching  sun,  which  I  never  will  forget. 
Proceeding  onwards,  at  3  we  left  the  sea-shore,  and  perceived  the 
minarets  of  Damietta  before  us.  The  mirage  cheated  us  often 
when  we  were  very  thirsty.  We  crossed  the  Nile  again,  a  much 
smaller  branch,  the  only  remaining  one,  and  soon  found  ourselves 
comfortably  reclining  on  the  divan  of  the  British  Vice-consul,  an 
Egyptian  gentleman  of  some  fortune  and  manners.  He  enter- 
tained us  to  supper  in  true  Egyptian  style  ;  provided  a  room  for 
us,  where  we  spread  our  mats  in  peace.  We  spent  the  whole  of 
the  next  day  here,  having  sent  off  a  Bedouin  to  have  camels  wait- 
ing us  at  San.  The  Consul  entertained  us  in  the  same  Egyptian 
style  of  hospitality,  and  sent  us  away,  the  next  day,  on  board  of  a 
barge  upon  Lake  Menzaleh.  Even  you,  Eliza,  would  not  have 
been  afraid  to  sail  upon  that  lake.  It  is  nowhere  more  than  10 
feet  deep,  and,  in  general,  only  4  or  5.  We  made  an  awning 
with  our  mats,  and  spent  a  very  happy  day.  At  evening  we  en- 
tered a  canal  among  immense  reeds.  In  moonlight,  the  scene  was 
truly  romantic.  We  slept  moored  to  the  shore  all  night. 

23rd  May. — Reached  San  about  10  in  the  morning.  This  even- 
ing we  spent  in  exploring  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  Zoan  ;  for  this 
we  find  is  the  very  spot.  Wandering  alone,  we  were  quite  sur- 
prised to  find  great  mounds  of  brick,  and  pottery,  and  vitrified 
stones.  Andrew  at  last  came  upon  some  beautiful  obelisks. 

24//i. — In  the  morning  we  examined  all  carefully  ;  found  two 
sphinxes,  and  many  Egyptian  obelisks.  How  wonderful  to  be 
treading  over  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  capital  of  Egypt.  Isaiah 
xix.  12. — "  Where  are  the  princes  of  Zoan  ?"  Ezekiel  xxx.  14. — 
"  God  has  set  fire  in  Zoan."  This  is  the  very  place  where  Joseph 
was  sold  a  slave,  and  where  Moses  did  his  wonders. — Psalm 
Ixxviii.  43.  This  was  almost  the  only  place  where  we  have  been 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  487 

in  danger  from  the  inhabitants.  They  are  a  wild  race,  and  oui 
Arabs  were  afraid  of  them.  You  would  have  been  afraid  too,  n 
you  had  seen,  out  at  the  door  of  our  tent,  our  Bedouins  keeping 
watch  all  night,  with  their  naked  sabres  gleaming  in  the  moon- 
light, firing  off  their  gun  now  and  then,  and  keeping  up  a  low  chant 
to  keep  one  another  awake.  No  evil  happened  to  us ;  we  fee. 
that  many  pray  for  us,  and  that  God  is  with  us.  This  day  our 
journeying  on  camels  commenced,  and  continued  till  we  came  to 
Jerusalem.  It  is  a  strange  mode  of  conveyance.  You  have  seen 
a  camel  kneeling.  It  is  in  this  condition  when  you  mount.  Sud- 
denly it  rises,  first  on  its  fore  feet,  and  then  on  its  hind  feet.  It 
requires  great  skill  to  hold  yourself  on  during  this  operation.  One 
time  I  was  fairly  thrown  over  its  head,  but  quite  unhurt.  When 
you  find  yourself  exalted  on  the  hunch  of  the  camel,  it  is  some- 
what of  the  feeling  of  an  aeronaut,  as  if  you  were  bidding  farewell 
to  sublunary  things  ;  but  when  he  begins  to  move  with  solemn 
pace  and  slow,  you  are  reminded  of  your  terrestrial  origin,  and 
that  a  wrong  balance  or  turn  to  the  side  will  soon  bring  you  down 
from  your  giddy  height.  You  have  no  stirrup  ;  and  generally 
only  your  bed  for  a  saddle  ;  you  may  either  sit  astride  or  as  on  a 
side  saddle ;  the  latter  is  the  pleasanter,  though  not  the  safer  of 
the  two.  The  camel  goes  about  three  miles  an  hour,  and  the  step 
is  so  long  that  the  motion  is  quite  peculiar  ;  you  bend  your  head 
toward  your  knees  every  step.  With  a  vertical  sun  above,  a  burn- 
ing sand  below,  you  may  believe  it  is  a  very  fatiguing  mode  of  jour- 
neying. However,  we  thought  of  Rebecca  and  Abraham's  ser- 
vant, Gen.  xxiv.,  and  listened  with  delight  to  the  wild  Bedouin's 
plaintive  song.  That  night  we  slept  at  Menagie,  a  Bedouin  mud 
village  ;  palm  trees  and  three  wells,  and  an  ocean  of  sand,  formed 
the  only  objects  of  interest. 

25th. — Up  by  sunrise,  and  proceeded  as  before.  The  only 
event  this  day  was  Dr.  B.'s  fall  from  his  camel,  which  greatly 
alarmed  us.  He  had  fallen  asleep,  which  you  are  very  apt  to  do. 
We  encamped,  and  used  every  restorative,  so  that  we  were  able 
to  proceed  the  same  evening  to  Gonatre,  a  miserable  Arab  post, 
having  a  governor  ;  not  a  tree. 

26th. — The  Sabbath  dawned  sweetly.  Therm.  92°  in  tent; 
could  only  lie  on  the  mat  and  read  Psalms.  Evening,  gathered 
Governor  and  Bedouins  to  hear  some  words  of  eternal  life,  Ibrahim 
interpreting. 

21th. — Two  very  long  stages  brought  us  to  Katieh  (see  map). 
Thankful  to  God  for  his  goodness  while  we  pitched  by  the  date 
trees. 

28th. — Spent  the  day  at  Katieh.  Interesting  interviews  with 
the  Governor,  a  kind  Arab.  Therm.  96°  in  tent.  Same  evening 
proceeded  six  hours  through  a  greener  desert,  among  flocks  of 
goats  and  sheep,  and  encamped  by  a  well,  Bir-el-Abd. 

29th. — Another  hot  day  in  the  desert.     Came  in  sight  of  the 


488  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

sea,  which  gave  us  a  refreshing  breeze ;  bathed  in  a  salt  lake  aa 
hot  as  a  warm  bath.     Encampment  at  Abugilbany. 

30th. — This  was  our  last  day  in  the  Egyptian  wilderness.  We 
entered  on  a  much  more  mountainous  region.  The  heat  very 
great ;  we  literally  panted  for  a  breath  of  wind.  The  Bedouins 
begged  handkerchiefs  to  cover  their  heads,  and  often  cast  them- 
selves under  a  bush  for  shade.  Towards  sunset  we  came  down 
on  the  old  ruins  of  Rhinoculura,  now  buried  in  the  sand  ;  and  soon 
after  our  camels  kneeled  down  at  the  gates  of  El  Arish,  the  last 
town  of  the  Egyptian  frontier. 

31st. — We  spent  in  El  Arish,  being  unable  to  get  fresh  camels. 
We  bought  a  sheep  for  5s. — drank  freely  of  their  delightful  water ; 
what  a  blessing  after  the  desert  !  Found  out  the  river  of  Egypt, 
the  boundary  of  Judah  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  quite  dry. 

El  Arish,  1st  June. — Visited  the  school — a  curiosity.  All  the 
children  sit  cross-legged  on  the  floor,  rocking  to  and  fro,  repeating 
something  in  Arabic.  We  had  a  curious  interview  with  the  Gov- 
ernor, sitting  in  the  gate  in  the  ancient  manner.  We  are  quite 
expert  now  at  taking  off  our  shoes  and  sitting  in  the  Eastern  mode. 
Smoking,  and  coffee  in  very  small  cups,  are  the  constant  accom- 
paniments of  these  visits.  Left  the  same  evening,  and  did  not 
reach  Sheikh  Juidhe,  in  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  till  the  sun  was 
just  bursting  into  view. 

2nd  June. — Spent  a  happpy  Sabbath  here.  Sung  "in  Judah's 
land,  God  is  well  known."  Singing  paises  in  our  tent  is  very 
sweet ;  they  are  so  frail  like  our  mortal  bodies ;  they  rise  easily 
into  the  ears  of  our  present  Father.  Our  journey  through  the 
land  of  the  Philistines  was  truly  pleasant. 

3rd. — We  went  through  a  fine  pasture  country ;  immense  straths, 
flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  and  asses  and  camels,  often  came  in 
sight.  This  is  the  very  way  up  out  of  Egypt,  little  changed  from 
the  day  that  the  Ethiopian  went  on  his  way  rejoicing,  and  Joseph 
and  Mary  carried  down  the  babe  from  the  anger  of  Herod.  Little 
changed!  did  I  say  ?  it  is  all  changed.  No  more  is  there  one 
brook  of  water.  The  river  of  Egypt,  wady  Gaza,  Eschol,  Sorek — 
every  brook  we  crossed  was  dried  up;  not  a  drop  of  water.  The 
land  is  changed  ;  no  more  is  it  the  rich  land  of  Philistia  ;  the  sand 
struggles  with  the  grass  for  mastery.  The  cities  are  changed 
where  are  they  ?  the  people  are  changed ; — no  more  the  bold 
Philistines;  no  more  the  children  of  Simeon;  no  more  Isaac  and 
his  herdsmen  ;  no  more  David  and  his  horsemen:  but  miserable 
Arab  shepherds,  simple  people  without  ideas;  poor,  degraded, 
fearful.  Khanoonis  was  the  first  town  we  entered  ;  Scripture 
name  unknown.  The  burying-ground  outside  the  town,  the  well, 
and  the  people  coming  to  draw,  were  objects  of  great  interest  to 
us.  The  people  were  highly  entertained  with  us  in  return.  We 
sat  down  in  the  Bazaar,  and  were  a  spectacle  to  all.  How  much 
we  longed  to  have  the  Arabic  tongue,  that  we  might  preach  tht 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  48C 

unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  in  God's  own  land.  Same  evening 
we  heard  the  cry  of  the  wolf;  and  encamped  two  miles  from 
Gaza.  The  plague  was  raging,  so  we  did  not  enter,  but  spent  a 
delightful  day  in  comparing  its  condition  with  God's  word  con- 
cerning it,  **  Baldness  is  come  upon  Gaza."  The  old  city  is  buried 
under  sand  hills  without  a  blade  of  grass,  so  that  it  is  bald  indeed. 
The  herds  and  flocks  are  innumerable,  fulfilling  Zeph.  ii.  Andrew 
and  I  climbed  the  hill  up  which  Samson  carried  the  gates. 

5th. — Passed  through  a  fine  olive  grove  for  many  miles,  and 
entered  the  vale  of  Eschol.  The  people  were  all  in  the  fields, 
cutting  and  bringing  in  their  barley.  They  reap  with  the  hook 
as  we  do ;  they  seem  to  carry  in  at  same  time  upon  camels.  No 
vines  in  Eschol  now ;  no  pomegranates,  but  some  green  fig  trees. 
Crossed  the  broo'k  Sorek,  dry ;  spent  the  mid-day  under  the  em- 
bowering shade  of  a  fig  tree  ;  tasted  the  apricots  of  the  good  land. 
Same  evening  came  to  Doulis,  which  we  take  to  be  Eshtaol,  where 
Samson  was  born. 

bth. — We  went  due  east,  and  after  a  mountain  pass,  saw  the 
hills  of  Judah;  an  immense  plain  intervening,  all  studded  with 
little  towns.  From  their  names  we  found  out  many  Bible  spots. 
This  is  the  very  vale  of  Zephathah,  in  the  plain  of  Sephela,  of  which 
you  read  2  Chron.  xiv.  Before  night  we  entered  among  the  hills 
of  Judah — very  like  our  own  Highlands — and  slept  all  night  among 
the  mountains,  at  a  deserted  village  called  Latroon. 

7th. — One  of  the  most  privileged  days  of  our  life.  We  broke 
up  our  tents  by  moonlight.  Soon  the  sun  was  up.  We  entered 
a  defile  of  the  most  romantic  character ;  wild  rocks  and  verdant 
nills  ;  wild  flowers  of  every  color  and  fragrance  scented  our  path. 
Sometimes  we  came  upon  a  clump  of  beautiful  olive  trees — then 
wild  again.  The  turtle's  voice  was  heard  in  the  land,  and  singing 
birds  of  sweetest  note.  Our  camels  carried  us  up  this  pass  for  4 
hours ;  and  our  turbaned  Bedouins  added  by  their  strange  figures 
to  the  scene.  The  terracing  of  all  the  hills  is  the  most  remarka- 
ble feature  of  Judean  scenery.  Every  foot  of  the  rockiest  moun- 
tains may  in  this  way  be  covered  with  vines.  We  thought  of 
Isaiah  often  wandering  here,  and  David  and  Solomon.  Still  all 
was  wilderness.  The  hand  of  man  had  been  actively  employed 
upon  every  mountain,  but  where  were  these  laborers  now?  Judah 
is  gone  into  captivity  before  the  enemy.  There  are  few  men  left 
in  the  land;  not  a  vine  is  there.  "The  vine  languisheth."  We 
came  down  upon  Gorieh,  a  village  embosomed  in  figs  and  pome- 
granates. Ascending  again,  we  carne  down  into  the  valley  of 
Elah,  where  David  slew  Goliath.  Another  long  and  steep  ascent 
of  a  most  rugged  hill  brought  us  into  a  strange  scene — a  desert  of 
sunburnt  rocks.  I  had  lead  of  this,  and  knew  that  Jerusalem 
was  near.  I  left  my  camel  and  went  before,  hurrying  over  the 
burning  rocks.  In  about  half  an  hour  Jerusalem  came  in  sight. 
«  How  doth  the  city  sit  solitary  that  was  full  of  people  !"  Is  this 


490  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

"  the  perfection  of  beauty  !"  "  How  hath  the  Lord  covered  the 
daughter  of  Zion  with  a  cloud  in  his  anger !"  It  is  indeed  very 
desolate.  Read  the  two  first  chapters  of  Lamentations,  and  you 
have  a  vivid  picture  of  our  first  sight  of  Jerusalem.  We  lighted 
off  our  camels  within  the  Jaffa  Gate.  Among  those  that  crowded 
round  us,  we  observed  several  Jews.  I  think  I  had  better  not  at- 
tempt to  tell  you  about  Jerusalem.  There  is  so  much  to  describe, 
and  I  know  not  where  to  begin.  The  Consul,  Mr.  Young,  re- 
ceived us  most  kindly,  provided  us  a  house  where  we  might  spread 
our  mats,  and  helped  us  in  every  way.  Mr.  Nicolayson  called 
the  same  evening,  and  insisted  upon  our  occupying  one  of  the 
mission  houses  on  Mount  Zion.  The  plague  is  still  in  Jerusalem, 
so  that  we  must  keep  ourselves  in  quarantine.  The  plague  only 
communicates  by  contact,  so  that  we  are  not  allowed  to  touch 
any  one,  or  let  any  one  touch  us.  Every  night  we  heard  the 
mourners  go  about  the  streets,  with  their  dismal  wailings  for  the 
dead.  On  Sabbath,  Mr.  Nicolayson  read  the  prayers,  and  Dr.  B. 
preached  from  Isaiah  ii.  2.  Dr.  K.  preached  in  the  evening. 
Three  converted  Jews  were  among  the  hearers ;  Lord  Claude 
Hamilton,  stepson  of  Lord  Aberdeen,  &c. 

On  Monday,  10th,  we  visited  the  Sepulchre — a  painful  sight — 
where  we  can  find  no  traces  of  Calvary.  Same  evening  rode  up 
the  Mount  of  Olives ;  passed  Gethsemane,  a  most  touching  spot. 
Visited  Sir  Moses  Montefiore,  a  Jew  of  London,  encamped  on 
Mount  Olivet ;  very  kind  to  us. 

llth. — Went  round  most  of  the  places  to  be  visited  near  Jeru- 
salem,— Rephaim, — Gihon, — ''  Siloa's  brook  that  flowed  fast  by 
the  oracle  of  God,v — the  pool  of  Siloam, — the  place  where  Jesus 
wept  over  the  city, — Bethany — of  all  pJaces  my  favorite, — the 
tombs  of  the  kings.  Such  a  day  we  never  spent  in  this  world  be- 
fore. The  climate  is  truly  delightful.  Hot  at  mid-day,  but  de- 
lightful breezes  at  morning  and  evening. 

12th. — A  business  day  ;  getting  information  about  Jews.  In  the 
evening,  walked  to  Aceldama,  a  dreadful  spot.  Zion  is  ploughed 
like  a  field.  I  gathered  some  barley  upon  it,  and  noticed  cauli- 
flowers planted  in  rows.  See  Micah  iii.  12.  Jerusalem  is  indeed 
heaps.  The  quantities  of  rubbish  would  amaze  you ;  in  one  place 
it  was  higher  than  the  walls. 

13th. — We  went  to  Hebron,  20  miles  south.  Mr.  Nicolayson, 
his  son,  the  Consul  and  lady,  accompanying  us — all  on  mules 
and  horses.  Judah's  cities  are  all  waste  ;  except  Bethlehem,  we 
saw  none  but  in  ruins  till  we  reached  Hebron.  The  vines  are 
beautifully  cultivated  here,  and  make  it  a  paradise.  The  hills  all 
terraced  to  the  top.  We  spent  a  delightful  evening  and  all  next 
day.  We  met  the  Jews  and  had  an  interesting  interview  with 
them.  We  read  Gen.  xviii.,  and  many  other  Bible  passages,  with 
great  joy.  Saw  the  mosque  where  the  tomb  of  Abraham  and 
Sarah  is. 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  49J 

. — Returned  by  Bethlehem  to  Jerusalem.  Bethlehem  is  a 
sweet  village  placed  on  the  top  of  a  rocky  hill,  very  white  and 
dazzling  ;  you  see  it  on  both  sides  of  the  hill.  At  Rachel's  sep- 
ulchre, you  see  Jerusalem  on  one  hand  and  Bethlehem  on  the 
other,  an  interesting  sight,  6  miles  apart.  On  Sabbath  we  en- 
joyed the  Lord's  supper  in  an  upper  chamber  in  Jerusalem.  It 
was  a  time  much  to  be  remembered.  A.  B.  preached  in  the  even- 
ing in  John  xiv.  2,  3. 

\7th. — Hebrew  service  at  6.  Synagogues  of  Jerusalem.  Cu- 
rious interview  with  a  Jew  at  the  old  wall  of  the  temple. 

ISth. — The  plague  has  been  increasing,  so  that  we  think  it  bet- 
ter to  depart.  Last  visit  to  Gethsemane,  and  Bethany,  and  Siloam. 
Evening  took  farewell  of  all  our  friends  in  Jerusalem  with  much 
sorrow  you  may  believe.  Went  due  north  to  Ramah,  by  Gibeon, 
and  slept  at  Beer  again  in  our  tents,  in  Benjamin. 

19//i. — Passed  Bethel  where  Jacob  slept.  Passed  through  the 
rich  and  rocky  defiles  of  Ephraim,  by  Lebonah  to  Sychar.  You 
cannot  believe  what  a  delightsome  land  it  is.  We  sought  anx- 
iously for  the  well  where  Jesus  sat.  Andrew  alone  found  it,  and 
lost  his  Bible  in  it. 

20th. — Had  a  most  interesting  morning  with  the  Jews  of  Sy- 
char. Saw  many  of  them,  also  the  Samaritans,  in  their  syna- 
gogue. Same  evening  visited  Samaria — a  wonderful  place — and 
encamped  at  Sanoor. 

21  st. — Arrived  at  Carmel,  where  we  now  are  ; — encamped 
within  2  yards  of  the  sea.  We  have  to  be  in  quarantine  here  7 
days,  as  there  is  no  plague  north  of  this.  Several  English  are 
encamped  here,  Lord  Rokeby,  Lord  Claude  Hamilton,  &c.  We 
have  daily  conversaziones  sitting  on  the  sand.  We  are  not  al- 
lowed to  touch  even  the  rope  of  a  tent.  Acre  is  in  sight,  across  the 
bay.  We  have  delightful  bathing.  To-morrow  Lord  H.  leaves, 
and  kindly  offers  to  take  this.  CarmePs  rocky  brow  is  over  us  ; 
we  are  all  well  and  happy.  On  Monday  we  propose  leaving  for 
Tiberias  and  Saphet ;  soon  we  shall  be  in  Beyrout,  and  on  our  way 
to  Smyrna.  Do  not  be  anxious  for  me.  Trust  us  to  God,  who 
goes  with  us  where  we  go.  I  only  pray  that  our  mission  may  be 
blessed  to  Israel.  Sir  Moses  M.  has  arrived,  and  pitches  his  tent 
within  50  yards  of  us.  Give  my  kindest  regards  to  all  I  love, 
and  that  inquire  after  me,  not  forgetting  dear  Willie. 

Your  affectionate  son,  ROBT.  M.  M'CHEYNE. 

I  will  try  and  write  both  Mr.  Candlish  and  Mr.  Moody  by  this 
opportunity.  The  only  thing  I  think  of  mentioning  is,  that  the 
ffair  of  Aden  seems  premature.  We  were  strongly  advised  in 
Condon  by  Mr.  M'Neill  not  to  make  any  attempt  there  at  present. 
The  Arabs  are  very  jealous  in  their  religion  ;  and  Aden  can 
scarcely  be  securely  in  possession  yet. 

28th.— Still  all  well,— bathing  daily  in  the  sea.     To-morrow  ?• 


492  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

our  .ast  day  of  quarantine.  The  therm,  is  about  86°  at  mid-day 
78°  at  midnight ;  the  sea  about  76°.  May  every  grace  and  jo> 
be  given  you. 


LETTER   X. 

TO    THE    REV.    R.    S.    CANDLISH. 

MOUNT  CARMEL,  21th  June,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — It  gives  me  great  joy  to  write  to  you  from  this 
land  of  hallowed  recollections.  First  of  all,  I  must  express  our 
thankfulness  to  our  heavenly  Father  that  he  has  brought  us  hitherto 
in  safety.  We  have  met  with  many  of  the  perils  which  Paul 
speaks  of — "  in  the  waters  and  in  the  wilderness," — still  we  are  all 
here  safe,  encamped  in  quarantine,  beneath  the  rocky  brow  of 
Mount  Carrnel,  close  by  the  sea. 

We  left  Alexandria  on  the  16th  of  May,  and  arrived  in  Jeru- 
salem in  23  days.  The  first  part  of  our  journey,  as  far  as  Dami- 
etta,  we  rode  upon  asses,  reminding  us  of  the  sons  of  Jacob,  when 
they  carried  corn  out  of  Egypt.  Our  track  lay  by  the  sea-shore, 
so  that  we  enjoyed  a  cool  breeze,  tempering  the  hot  air  of  the 
desert.  We  crossed  the  only  two  remaining  branches  of  the  Nile, 
and  drank  with  pleasure  the  sweet  water  of  the  river  that  once 
bore  the  infant  Moses  on  its  bosom,  and  that  once  ran  blood. 
From  Damietta  we  sailed  across  Lake  Menzaleh  as  far  as  San,  the 
ancient  Zoan.  You  may  believe  that  the  ruins  of  this  once  noble 
city  afforded  us  matter  for  deep  reflection.  For  about  3  miles 
there  are  immense  mounds  of  brick  and  pottery,  entirely  covered 
with  loose  alluvial  matter.  At  one  spot  we  found  immense  blocks 
of  granite  ;  the  remains,  no  doubt,  of  some  ancient  temple.  Two 
sphinxes  were  lying  close  by — one  in  very  perfect  preservation — 
and  a  great  many  obelisks,  beautifully  carved.  There  are  also 
many  vitrified  stones,  as  if  the  place  had  been  destroyed  with  fire. 
How  full  of  meaning  Isaiah's  words  appeared  to  us  (xix.  11,  12,) 
"  Surely  the  princes  of  Zoan  are  fools  ;  where  are  they  ?"  and 
Ezek.  xxx.  14,  "  I  will  set  fire  in  Zoan."  We  have  no  do'ubt  that 
this  is  the  very  "  field  of  Zoan,"  (Psal.  Ixxviii.  12)  where  God  did 
his  marvellous  works  upon  Pharaoh  and  his  people.  The  country 
round  is  quite  flat  ;  a  rich  soil,  but  without  water,  without  culti- 
vation— desolate.  From  Zoan  to  Jerusalem  we  rode  upon  camels. 
Before  coming  to  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  we  found  it  all  a  waste 
howling  wilderness,  "  a  land  of  drought,  and  of  the  shadow  of 
death."  We  suffered  a  good  deal  from  the  heat,  the  thermometer 
being  sometimes  95°  in  our  tent.  Our  thirst  was  often  very  pain- 
ful ;  and  we  were  frequently  so  tired,  that  at  the  end  of  our  march 


IAMILIAR    LETTERS.  493 

we  could  only  spread  our  mat  upon  the  sand  and  cast  ourselves 
upon  it  to  sleep.  I  never  before  saw  the  full  meaning  of  these, 
words,  Deut.  viii.  2.  Still  the  desert  life  has  its  charms — you  are 
alone  with  God  !  No  object  attracts  your  eye — there  is  only  one 
wide  ocean  of  sand  round  and  round  ;  no  sound  breaks  on  the 
ear,  but  the  plaintive  song  of  the  Bedouin,  cheering  on  his  slow- 
paced  camel.  We  entered  the  land  of  the  Philistines  on  1st  June. 
It  may  be  described,  in  one  word,  as  an  open  pasture  country, 
composed  of  vast  undulating  plains  ;  or,  more  graphically,  in 
the  words  of  Zephaniah,  "  Dwellings  and  cottages  for  shepherds, 
and  folds  for  flocks."  I  have  counted  ten  flocks,  of  immense  size, 
from  a  single  eminence.  We  did  not  enter  Gaza,  as  the  plague 
was  raging  there  ;  but  as  we  stood  on  Samson's  Mount  and  looked 
down  upon  the  town,  encircled  with  gardens  of  figs  and  olives, 
we  could  trace  the  fulfilment  of  every  word  that  God  had  spoken 
against  it.  The  old  city  of  Gaza  seems  to  be  actually  buried  be- 
neath smooth  round  hills  of  sand.  "  Baldness  is  come  upon  Gaza." 
The  next  day  we  found  the  reapers  busy  in  the  valley  of  Eschol ; 
and  met  many  a  camel  carrying  to  the  threshing-floor  the  ripe 
barley.  Its  vines  and  pomegranates  are  gone  ;  some  fine  spread- 
ing fig-trees  remain. 

Our  first  view  of  the  hill  country  of  Judea  was  truly  heart 
stirring.  Emerging  from  a  mountain  pass,  the  immense  plain  of 
Sephela  lay  stretched  like  a  map  before  us  ;  the  rays  of  the  morn- 
ing sun  glanced  on  the  brown  walls  of  the  many  towns  that  lay 
beneath  us  ;  the  hills  of  Judah  rose  in  the  back-ground,  tier  above 
tier.  We  thought  of  the  Ark  of  God  carried  back  by  the  oxen — 
of  Asa's  battle  with  the  Ethiopians — of  Mary's  visit  to  Elieabeth. 
That  night  we  pitched  our  tent  among  the  hills  of  Judah  ;  next 
morning  we  entered  a  mountain  defile  of  the  wildest  description. 
I  have  seen  many  mountain  passes,  but  never  one  of  such  roman- 
tic beauty.  "  The  flowers  that  appeared  on  the  earth,  the  fig- 
tree  putting  forth  its  green  figs,  and  the  voice  of  the  turtle  heard 
in  the  land,"  gave  it  a  holy  loveliness.  We  thought  that  surely 
Solomon  had  often  wandered  here  ;  and  Isaiah  too,  for  here  was, 
"  in  the  wilderness,  the  shittah-tree,  the  myrtle,  and  the  oil-tree  ; 
the  fir-tree,  and  the  pine,  and  the  box  together."  The  terraced 
hills,  above  all,  excited  our  admiration.  You  have  no  idea  to 
what  an  extent  that  wonderful  method  of  cultivation  must  have 
been  carried  on  by  the  Jews  ?  nor  of  the  perfect  condition  in  which 
the  remains  are  at  this  day.  We  have  scarcely  seen  a  hill  in  the 
whole  land,  however  rocky  and  barren,  that  does  not  bear  the 
traces,  more  or  less  perfect,  of  having  been  terraced  literally  from 
top  to  bottom.  We  often  counted  50.  60,  and  70  terraces  on  one 
rocky  hill.  No  spot  was  left  uncultivated  ;  so  that  when  the  vines 
were  planted,  and  trained,  the  words  of  the  80th  Psalm  were  liter- 
ally true,  "  The  hills  were  covered  with  the  shadow  of  it."  In- 
deed we  remarked,  that  God  himself  seems  to  have  suggested  thu 


194  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

method  of  cultivation  to  his  people,  by  the  very  structure  of  the 
Judean  mountains.  Most  of  them  are  stratified  in  a  horizontal 
direction ;  and  the  strata  appear  at  such  regular  distances,  that  in 
many  cases  they  are  used  as  the  foundation  of  the  dike  or  rough 
wall  which  supports  the  terrace.  The  question  was  continually 
rising  to  our  lips,  "  Where  are  all  the  vines  that  covered  these 
hills  with  their  fragrant  clusters  ?"  We  found  the  answer  in 
Hosea  ii.  12,  "I  will  destroy  her  vines;"  and  in  Joel  i.  11,  12, 
"  Howl  ye  vine-dressers  !  for  the  vine  is  dried  up,  and  the  fig-tree 
languisheth ;"  and  in  Isaiah  xxiv.  7,  "  The  vine  languisheth." 
Another  question  also  was  suggested, — "  Are  these  empty  terraces 
ever  to  be  replenished  again  ?"  Again  we  found  the  answer  in 
the  prophet  Amos  ix.  14,  "  I  will  bring  again  the  captivity  of  my 
people  of  Israel,  and  they  shall  plant  vineyards,  and  drink  the  wine 
thereof.  The  mountains  shall  drop  sweet  wine,  and  all  the  hills 
shall  melt." 

But  I  must  hasten  to  Jerusalem.  The  first  sight  of  the  city  of 
the  Great  King  is  truly  a  moving  one.  The  question  in  Lam.  ii. 
15,  was  felt  by  each  of  us, — "  Is  this  the  city  that  men  call  the 
perfection  of  beauty,  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth  ?"  And  the  word 
of  the  Saviour  we  saw  was  true  indeed,  "  Your  house  is  left  unto 
you  desclate."  The  British  Vice-consul,  Mr.  young,  who  entered 
on  his  interesting  office  in  Jerusalem  about  3  months  ago,  paid  us 
the  kindest  attention.  Mr.  Nicolayson,  the  missionary  of  the  Lon- 
don Society,  a  man  of  learning  and  a  man  of  God,  received  us  as 
brethren,  and  insisted  on  our  occupwng  one  of  the  mission-houses 
on  Mount  Zion.  He  devoted  the  chief  part  of  his  time  to  us  dur- 
ing our  stay — led  us  through  all  the  touching  scenes  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Jerusalem — accompanied  us  to  Hebron,  and,  in  every 
way,  endeavored  to  make  us  fully  acquainted  with  the  state  of 
the  Jews  in  this  the  land  of  their  fathers. 

Calvary  is  the  only  place  about  Jerusalem  which  yields  nothing 
but  pain  and  disappointment.  Buried  under  marble  pavements, 
lighted  up  by  lamps  and  tapers,  and  watched  over  by  poor  igno- 
rant monks  ! — my  heart  sickened  at  the  view  ;  but  we  lingered 
again  and  again  at  Gethsemane.  Descending  the  steep  bank  of 
Moriah,  you  cross  the  Kedron,  now  quite  dry, — as  David  did  when 
he  fled  from  Absalom, — as  Jesus  did  on  that  night  in  which  he 
was  betrayed.  The  path  before  you  leads  directly  up  the  steep 
of  Mount  Olivet ;  the  path  to  the  right,  gently  ascending,  leads 
you  round  the  hill  to  Bethany.  Between  the  two  paths,  inclosed 
by  walls  of  rough  stones,  you  see  Gethsemane.  Seven  very  old 
olive  trees  mark  the  spot ;  each  of  them  supposed  to  have  lived 
1000  years.  At  the  further  end  of  it,  a  small  stone  pillar  bears 
this  inscription,  "  Hie  tenuerunt  eum"  Mark  xiv.  46.  Here  Je- 
sus often-times  resorted  with  his  disciples  ;  or  rather,  as  Mr. 
Bonar  suggests,  from  au^/fl^  this  was  often-times  the  place  of 
rendezvous  for  Jesus  and  his  disciples  when  going  out  to  Bethany 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  495 

You  may  believe  that  we  felt  a  peculiar  delight  in  tracing  our 
way  to  that  favored  village.  It  was  indeed  a  favorite  place  with 
us — about  two  miles  from  Jerusalem.  Descending  the  rugged 
pathway,  you  come  unexpectedly  upon  a  village  almost  concealed 
by  rocks,  and  figs,  and  pomegranates, — this  is  Bethany  ! — '*  The 
house  of  figs," — the  village  of  Martha  and  her  sister  Mary.  Sev- 
eral houses  are  inhabited  by  Arab  fellahs,  built  of  good  stone, 
and  flat  roofed.  Many  are  in  ruins  ;  and  there  are  sepulchres 
hewn  in  the  rock,  one  of  which  was  doubtless  that  of  Lazarus. 
Mr.  Bonar  and  I  twice  visited  Bethany,  and  read  John  xi.  there 
with  a  peculiar  interest.  Of  all  places  in  this  land,  it  is  nearest 
to  the  condition  in  which  Jesus  left  it ; — the  curse  seems  to  have 
fallen  more  lightly  on  the  spot  which  Jesus  loved,  and  where  so 
often  he  laid  his  head. 

The  liveliest  picture  of  Jerusalem  that  can  be  drawn  is  to  be 
found  in  Micah  iii.  12.  Zion  is  indeed  ploughed  like  a  field.  I 
pulled  some  ripe  barley  from  a  field  on  the  very  top,  near  David's 
sepulchre.  Jerusalem  has  become  heaps  ; — nearly  one  half  of 
the  city  appears  to  be  heaps  of  ruins.  In  one  place  the  rubbish 
is  actually  higher  than  the  city  wall.  The  mountain  of  the 
house  (Moriah)  is  like  the  high-places  of  the  forest.  It  bears  2 
lofty  temples  of  false  worship — the  Mosque  of  Omar  and  the 
Mosque  El  Uksar.  These  are  surrounded  by  trees,  under  whose 
shade  the  Moslem  ladies  walk  on  their  solemn  days.  God  has 
fulfilled  his  wo^i  to  the  very  letter.  Now,  how  confidently  may 
we  expect  the  fulfilment  of  the  sure  promise  that  immediately 
follows  ;  and  how  much  encouraged  may  we  be  to  say  to  the  Jews, 
"  O  house  of  Jacob,  come  ye  and  let  us  walk  in  the  light  of  the 
Lord  !" 

I  should  have  mentioned,  that  plague  was  carrying  on  its  awful 
work  in  Jerusalem  during  our  stay  ;  indeed  it  has  been  little  out 
of  it  for  two  years  past.  An  increase  in  this  awful  disease  has- 
tened our  departure.  We  left  on  the  18th,  having  visited  Hebron, 
and  the  Jews  there,  the  week  previously.  We  passed  through 
Ramah,  Gibeon,  Beer,  Bethel.  Lebonah,  Sychar,  Samaria,  and 
arrived  at  the  foot  of  Carmel,  where  we  now  are,  on  the  21st. 
We  hope  to  leave  this  on  Monday,  for  Tiberias  and  Saflfet,  that 
we  may  visit  the  Jews  in  these  places.  We  shall  also  visit  those 
in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  on  our  return  to  Beyrout.  From  Beyrout  an 
Austrian  steamer  carries  us  to  Smyrna.  All  this  if  the  Lord  will. 
Continue  to  pray  for  us,  that  God  may  prosper  our  way,  and 
make  our  mission  a  blessing  to  Israel.  Our  hearts'  desire  and 
prayer  for  Israel  is,  that  they  may  be  saved.  This  is  the  object 
we  have  set  before  us  night  and  day ;  and  however  engrossing 
the  scenes  are  through  which  we  are  passing,  still  they  all  lead 
us  to  pray  and  strive  for  the  salvation  of  that  people,  scattered 
and  peeled,  who  are  the  true  inheritors  of  these  mountains. 

The  accounts  we  received  at  home  as  to  the  state  of  the  Jewi 


496  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

in  this  land  are  far  from  being  accurate.  The  exact  number  of 
Jews  in  Palestine  it  is  very  difficult  to  ascertain.  The  largest  es- 
timate reckons  them  to  be  about  15,000.  Some  state  the  number 
so  low  as  10,000.  They  reside  chiefly  in  the  4  holy  cities,  as  the 
Jews  call  them.  In  Jerusalem,  about  7000 ;  in  Hebron,  700  to 
800  ;  in  Tiberias,  1200  ;  in  Saffet,  1500  to  2000.  In  the  towns 
along  the  coast  there  may  be — in  Jaffa,  60  ;  in  Kaiffa,  150  to  200 
in  Acre,  200  ;  in  Tyre,  150 ;  in  Sidon,  300  ;  in  Nablous  (the  an- 
cient Sychar)  we  found  about  200,  and  150  Samaritans.  In  the 
villages  of  Galilee  there  may  be  400  or  500.  The  increase  in  the 
number  of  Jews  has  been  very  decided  since  1832,  when  the 
Pasha  of  Egypt  took  possession  of  Syria.  For  2  years  past  the 
increase  has  not  been  so  great,  owing  to  the  ravages  of  the  plague, 
the  increased  price  of  provisions,  the  embarrassed  finances  of  the 
Jewish  community,  and  the  oppression  of  their  Rabbis.  In  my 
last,  I  mentioned  that  in  Europe  collections  are  made  at  the  door 
of  the  synagogue,  for  the  support  of  the  Jews  in  the  Holy  Land. 
These  collections  amount  annually,  upon  an  average,  to  L. 2,800. 
Every  Jew  in  the  land,  rich  or  poor,  after  he  has  been  a  year  in 
the  country,  has  a  share  appointed  to  him,  if  he  chooses  to  take  it. 
The  chief  cause  of  their  returning  to  this  land,  seems  certainly  to 
be  attachment  to  the  inheritance  of  their  fathers.  They  also 
believe  that  their  Rabbis  here  are  actually  inspired  ;  that  to  die 
in  this  land  is,  to  a  Jew,  certain  salvation ;  and  that,  if  they  die 
out  of  it,  they  must  make  their  way  under  ground,  to  rise  in  the 
Valley  of  Jehoshaphat.  They  are  very  different  from  the  Jews 
we  have  seen  in  France  and  Italy  ;  they  are  far  from  being  infi- 
del ;  on  the  contrary,  they  are  superstitious  Jews.  They  have  a 
real  expectation  of  Messiah's  coming  ;  and  this  feeling  is  waxing 
stronger  and  stronger.  They  are  far  kinder  and  gentler  in  their 
dealings  with  us  ;  they  seem  to  look  upon  us  as  friends.  This 
is  not  wonderful,  when  you  rememoer  that  they  are  counted  as 
dogs  by  all  the  Moslems.  They  maintain  the  beautiful  dress  of 
their  fathers,  and  are  a  noble-looking  race,  when  compared  with 
the  wretched  Arabs  who  are  scattered  over  this  land.  Almost 
all  the  male  Jews  here  spend  their  time  in  reading.  There  are 
6  synagogues  in  Jerusalem,  and  36  reading  places.  These  latter 
are  established  by  individuals,  that  they  may  attain  some  merit 
to  their  souls  !  Five  or  six  readers  are  appointed  to  each,  having 
a  small  salary  ;  one  or  two  of  whom  are  expected  to  be  always 
there,  reading  the  Talmud. 

The  English  mission,  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Nicolayson  and  his 
Jewish  fellow-laborers,  with  the  blessing  of  the  God  of  Israel, 
appears  to  be  prospering  admirably.  There  are  three  Rabbis  at 
present  inquiring  the  way  of  life,  and  determined  openly  to  profess 
their  faith  in  Jesus!  What  encouragement  does  this  hold  out  to 
the  Church  of  Scotland  to  go  and  do  likewise. 

At  Sychar  we  found  the  fields  white  already  unto  harvest.'    We 


FAMILIAR    LE'iTERS.  497 

spent  a  most  interesting  forenoon,  testifying  to  both  Jews  and 
Samaritans  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  We  visited  both  their  syna- 
gogues, and  saw  the  Samaritan  MS.,  said  to  be  3600  years  'old. 
The  most  of  the  Jews  in  this  country  speak  Hebrew ;  many  of 
them  better  than  any  other  language.  Although  our  lips  "can 
only  stammer  in  the  holy  tongue,  yet  we  find  it  deeply  interesting  ; 
and  we  believe  that  God  is  able  to  make  use  of  our  weakness  in 
opening  their  hearts. 

The  only  other  thing  to  be  mentioned  now,  is  as  to  the  qualifi- 
cations of  a  missionary  to  this  country.  Hebrew  is  plainly  the 
most  necessary  language,  read  and  spoken  in  the  Spanish  way. 
Arabic  is  next  in  importance  the  language  of  the  country.  The 
elements  should  be  learned  in  Europe — the  more  perfectly  the 
better  ;  the  pronunciation  and  use  must  be  learned  here.  Spanish, 
German,  and  Italian,  are  also  useful ;  the  two  first,  in  direct  inter- 
course with  the  Jews ;  the  last,  as  being  the  language  of  all  Euro- 
peans in  this  country.  He  should  be  acquainted  with  Hebrew 
literature,  so  as  to  be  able  to  set  aside  the  Talmud  in  argument. 
He  should  know  the  Cabbalistic  Commentaries,  such  as  Zohar's, 
that  he  may  know  the  sources  of  Jewish  ideas.  Chaldee  and 
Syriac  are  useful.  Controversial  talents  are  perhaps  of  greater 
importance  than  splendid  preaching  talents ;  at  the  same  time,  it 
is  to  be  hoped  the  time  is  at  hand  when  both  will  be  required. 
He  should  be  well  grounded  in  prophecy.  In  the  words  of  Mr. 
Nicolayson,  "He  should  fully  and  thoroughly  adopt  the  principle 
of  grammatical  interpretation,  both  that  he  may  be  encouraged 
to  persevere  in  his  work,  and  also  that  he  may  be  able  to  deal  with 
the  Jews."  There  ought  to  be  both  Jewish  and  Gentile  laborers  ; 
the  latter  to  form  the  nucleus,  the  former  to  be  the  effective  labor- 
ers. I  mention  these  things  thus  early,  in  case  God  should  be 
raising  up  young  men  full  of  an  ardent  desire  to  labor  in  the  cause 
of  Israel,  that  you  and  the  Committee  may  be  able  to  show  them 
the  needful  preparatives.  And  now,  my  dear  sir, — farewell.  If 
a  day  of  trial  is  near,  it  will  be  happy  for  us,  as  ministers,  and  as 
a  Church,  to  be  found  doing  the  Lord's  work,  and  seeking  the  good 
of  Jerusalem.  Pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  kept  humble,  believing, 
joyful,  faithful,  unto  death. 


LETTER  XI. 

TO  THE  SAME. 

BETROUT,  5th  July,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — When  I  wrote  you  from  Mount  Carmel  by  the 
•ea,  I  did  not  expect  that  I  would  be  sitting  down  so  soon  again  to 

32 


498  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

write  you.  But  as  we  are  about  to  make  an  important  change  in 
our  method  of  conducting  our  mission  of  inquiry  to  Israel,  I  thin* 
it  our  duty  not  to  lose  the  first  opportunity  in  making  you  acquaint- 
ed therewith.  Our  last  day  of  quarantine  in  Carmel  was  Sabbath 
last.  On  Monday  we  had  the  pleasure  of  being  released  and  al- 
lowed to  go  northward.  I  wrote  you  that  onr  intention  was  to 
proceed  immediately  to  Tiberias  and  Saffet,  returning  by  Tyre  and 
Sidon  to  Beyrout.  These  are  the  only  towns  in  this  land  containing 
Jews  that  we  have  not  visited,  and,  in  some  respects,  they  are 
the  most  important  of  any.  Before  leaving  quarantine,  wre  heard 
with  some  pain  that,  in  consequence  of  the  country  being  drained 
of  soldiers,  who  are  all  occupied  in  the  war  at  the  north  of  Syria, 
the  roads  to  Tiberias  and  Saffet  were  very  dangerous.  Several 
robberies  and  murders  were  stated  to  have  occurred ;  and  the 
British  Vice-consul  of  Kaiffk  (an  Arab  gentleman)  paid  us  a  visit 
on  Sabbath  to  warn  us  of  our  danger.  On  these  and  other  repre- 
sentations, it  was  determined  that  we  should  proceed  by  sea  to 
Beyrout.  We  did  not  omit  to  visit  the  synagogue  in  Kaiffa,  at 
the  foot  of  Carmel,  on  the  Monday  morning,  and  had  a  deeply 
interesting  conversation  with  the  Jews  of  that  place.  Thereafter 
we  embarked,  for  my  own  part,  with  a  feeling  of  deep  regret,  and, 
after  a  rapid  voyage,  arrived  in  Beyrout  on  Tuesday  at  mid-day. 
We  have  been  kindly  received  here  by  the  American  missionaries 
and  several  others.  Above  all,  we  have  had  the  great  advantage 
of  meeting  with  Mr.  Pieritz,  a  Jewish  convert,  and  one  of  the 
laborers  of  the  London  Society  in  Palestine.  He  appears  to  be  a 
most  enlightened  and  burning  laborer  in  the  Jewish  cause,  and  his 
success  has  been  very  great.  His  information  has  been  most  full, 
and  of  the  greatest  value  to  us.  We  have  also  met  with  Mr. 
Caiman,  another  Jewish  convert,  of  a  very  gentle  and  kindly 
spirit.  Dr.  Gerstmann  also,  the  medical  laborer,  we  have  seen. 

When  we  left  Mount  Carmel  by  sea,  we  did  it  under  the  full 
impression  that,  if  the  roads  were  ascertained  to  be  safe,  we  would 
still  proceed  across  the  country  to  the  cities  of  Galilee.  We  have 
now  ascertained  that  the  roads  are  perfectly  open ;  the  reports 
were  greatly  exaggerated  for  interested  purposes ;  and  many 
gentlemen  who  were  in  quarantine  with  us  at  Carmel  have  visited 
the  sea  of  Galilee,  and  returned  with  perfect  impunity.  A  new 
obstacle,  however,  has  arisen,  in  the  providence  of  God,  which  has 
given  rise  to  the  plan  now  to  be  mentioned.  I  mentioned  to  you 
that  we  had  been  wonderfully  preserved  through  many  fatigues 
and  dangers.  For  this  we  have  need  of  continued  gratitude  to 
our  great  Shepherd.  Since  our  quarantine  at  Carmel,  however, 
our  esteemed  fellow-traveller,  Dr.  Black,  has  begun  to  feel  the  fa- 
tigues and  great  heat  of  this  climate.  We  have  already  beeh 
detained  in  southern  latitudes  much  longer  than  we  anticipated. 
The  season  is  now  about  its  hottest.  A  long  land  journey,  and 
multiplied  inquiries,  are  still  before  us,  in  what  mav  be  called  the 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  499 

strongholds  of  Judaism.  And  however  much  we  must  regret  the 
absence  of  our  venerable  friend,  still  we  all  feel  that  the  line  of 
duty  is,  that  he  should  return  by  the  easiest  route.  Dr.  Keith 
and  he,  therefore,  propose  to  leave  this  for  Smyrna  and  Constan- 
tinople the  day  after  to-morrow.  They  must  run  quarantine  there 
for  15  days.  They  will  then  proceed  up  the  Danube  by  Galatz, 
Pest,  and  Vienna.  They  will  cross  over  by  Frankfort  to  the 
Rhine,  and  then  proceed  through  Holland  to  London.  By  this 
line  they  will  be  brought  in  contact  with  many  places  where  mul- 
titudes of  Jews  reside ;  and  yet  almost  the  whole  way  will  have 
the  benefit  of  steam  communication.  They  may  thus  reach  home 
by  the  end  of  August  or  beginning  of  September,  and  be  the  bear- 
ers of  the  first-fruits  from  the  land  of  Israel. 

After  prayer  and  deliberation,  Mr  Bonar  and  myself,  having 
fully  advised  with  our  Fathers,  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  is  our  duty  not  to  leave  this  land  without  visiting  the  Galilean 
cities.  The  Jews  there  are  the  most  degraded  of  all  in  the  Holy 
Land.  They  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death ;  and  who 
knowrs  but  in  that  place  once  more  the  light  may  arise.  It  has 
been  the  impression  of  us  all  that,  if  the  Church  of  Scotland  is  to 
make  any  effort  for  Israel  in  this  the  land  of  their  fathers,  Saffet 
and  Tiberias  may  probably  present  the  least  occupied  and  most  ad- 
vantageous field.  We  accordingly  feel  that  it  is  of  the  greatest  im- 
portance that  we  be  able  to  speak  of  it  from  personal  observation. 
Indeed,  every  new  place  we  visit  convinces  us  of  the  vast  advan- 
tage of  this  mode  of  inquiry.  The  victory  lately  gained  by  Ibra- 
him Pacha,  of  which  I  presume  you  have  heard  the  full  particulars, 
has  quieted  the  country  very  much ; — the  Bedouins  are  retiring 
again  to  their  deserts,  and  the  Druses  to  their  mountain  fastnesses. 
15,  000  men  are  said  to  have  been  taken  prisoners,  and  180pi-eces 
of  cannon  seized  by  the  conqueror.  For  3  days  past,  every  town 
in  Syria  has  been  resounding  with  the  roar  of  cannon.  All  the 
citizens  are  commanded  to  rejoice,  and  the  streets  are  all  illumi- 
nated in  the  Eastern  manner. 

The  next  steamer  for  Smyrna  leaves  this  on  the  28th  of  July 
Before  that  time,  Mr.  B.  and  I  propose,  along  with  Mr.  Caiman 
and  our  two  Arab  servants,  to  visit  the  Jews  on  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
and  perhaps  in  Damascus,  which  is  only  3  days  from  this.  If 
God  prosper  our  way,  we  shall  be  in  Smyrna  and  Constantinople 
the  first  week  of  August.  It  is  expected  that  the  plague  may  be 
entirely  away  from  Smyrna  in  a  short  time,  so  that  we  may  es- 
cape the  quarantine  at  Constantinople.  We  shall  then  proceed  by 
Bucharest  and  Jassy  through  Wallachia  and  Moldavia  into  Poland 
proper,  by  Lublin,  perhaps  Krakow,  to  Warsaw,  into  Prussia,  re- 
turning by  Hamburgh.  We  have  invited  Mr.  Caiman  to  accom- 
pany us,  engaging  to  pay  his  expenses,  and  to  send  him  back 
again  to  this  land.  We  have  taken  this  step  with  the  full  advice 
and  consent  of  our  elder  brethren  in  this  mission.  Mr.  Caiman 


500  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

is  a  native  Russian,  speaks  German  and  Polish,  and  Hebrew,  and 
would  therefore  be  of  great  service  to  us  in  these  countries.  In- 
deed, it  appears  to  us  that  there  is  no  other  way  of  accomplishing 
with  any  degree  of  fulness,  the  great  object  upon  which  we  have 
been  sent.  We  have  not  yet  received  Mr.  Caiman's  consent  to 
go  with  us.  If  he- should  not,  we  shall  anxiously  look  out  for  some 
of  the  Jewish  converts  at  Constantinople  who  may  accompany  us 
Our  only  desire  is,  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  lay  before  the  Chris- 
tian people  of  our  beloved  church,  so  full  and  moving  a  statement 
of  the  condition  of  Israel,  that  they  shall  rise  up  as  one  man,  to 
plead  with  God  and  with  man  for  the  salvation  of  the  Jews. 

And  now,  dear  Sir,  my  heart  sinks  within  me  when  I  think  of 
the  greatness  of  our  errand,  the  length  and  dangers  of  the  way, 
and  the  feebleness  of  the  messengers.  Do  not  sin  against  God  by 
ceasing  to  pray  for  us.  And  stir  up  your  praying  people  to  hold 
up  our  weary  hands.  Since  I  began  this  we  have  visited  the  syn- 
agogue of  this  place,  where  there  are  about  200  Jews.  We  were 
too  late  for  the  service,  but  found  the  lamps  still  burning.  Seve- 
ral Jews  gathered  round  us,  to  whom  we  spoke  of  the  Messiah 
that  was  cut  off  not  for  himself.  You  cannot  think  how  different 
Jews  are  here  from  what  they  are  in  Europe.  Affliction  has  hum- 
bled them  as  it  did  Manasseh.  They  are  ready  to  hear ;  and 
though  they  shake  the  head,  still  they  repeat  your  words,  and  dwell 
upon  them. 

Mr  Bonar  will  write  you  when  we  have  been  at  Saffet.  We 
cast  ourselves,  helpless,  upon  our  God.  He  is  a  rock,  and  there  is 
no  unrighteousness  in  him.  Beyrout  is  finely  situated  on  the  sea, 
Mount  Lebanon,  with  its  pines  and  villages,  towering  in  the  back- 
ground. "  Is  it  not  a  little  while,  and  Lebanon  shall  become  a 
Fruitful  field,  and  the  fruitful  field  be  counted  for  a  forest  ?" 


LETTER  XII. 

TO    HIS    SISTER. 

BEYROUT,  Sth  July,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  ELIZA. — I  wrote  to  you  all  from  the  foot  of  Mount 
Carmel.  This  letter  will  reach  you  as  soon,  for  the  steamboat  is 
riding  in  the  bay,  and  does  not  sail  for  a  few  days.  I  write  you 
now  very  hastily,  that  you  may  know  our  movements,  and  how 
kindly  God  has  dealt  with  us  hitherto.  When  I  wrote  you  last 
I  told  you  that  we  intended  to  visit  Tiberias  and  Saffet  immediate- 
ly after  leaving  quarantine.  We  did  not  do  so.  You  are  aware 
that  God  is  desolating  this  land  with  at  least  two  of  his  dreadful 
weapons —plague  and  war.  We  have  left  the  first,  we  hope,  be- 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  501 

hind  us.  The  second  we  are  advancing  upon.  In  consequence 
of  the  war  in  the  north,  we  heard  that  the  Druses,  a  wild  people 
of  Mount  Lebanon,  had  risen,  and  that  the  Bedouins  were  scour- 
ing the  country  seeking  prey.  These  reports  made  us  think  it 
more  prudent  to  go  direct  to  Beyrout  by  water.  We  therefore 
left  Mount  Carmel  quarantine  on  Monday  last ;  and  after  visiting 
the  Jews  in  Kaiffa,  the  neighboring  town,  embarked  in  one  of  the 
native  boats.  I  can  assure  you  I  was  much  grieved  to  think  of 
missing  the  Jews  of  Galilee,  and  the  sight  of  the  sea  on  which  the 
Saviour  walked.  We  had  a  sad  rocking  in  the  boat  for  25  hours, 
which  was  relieved  now  and  then  by  a  sight  of  some  interesting 
Scripture  place.  We  sailed  by  Acre,  the  ancient  Ptolemais  (Acts 
xxi.  7.)  where  Paul  staid  one  day.  We  came  by  evening  to  Tyre, 
of  which  you  read  much  in  the  Prophets,  Isaiah  xxiii.,  and  also  an 
interesting  story  in  Acts  xxi.  It  is  the  very  shore  where  Paul 
and  the  Tyrian  Christians  kneeled.  The  next  morning  we  awoke 
opposite  Sidon  ;  and  by  1  o'clock  landed  in  Beyrout.  I  have 
seldom  seen  a  more  lovely  place  than  this.  The  town  is  thriv- 
ing ;  the  bazaars  are  lively.  Outside  the  walls  there  are  pleasant 
mulberry  gardens,  where  the  silk-worm  spins  its  tiny  web.  A 
solitary  cypress  stands  among  the  Arab  tombs.  The  sea  is  truly 
beautiful ;  and  Lebanon  towers  over  all, — a  splendid  mountain, 
with  snow  lying  in  its  crevices.  Lebanon  recalls  many  interest- 
ing things.  You  remember  Moses  prayed  that  he  might  go  over 
Jordan  to  see  that  goodly  mountain  and  Lebanon ;  and  he  saw 
it  from  the  top  of  Pisgah.  You  remember  Solomon  got  all  his 
cedar-wood  from  its  forests,  1  Kings  iii.  :  and  again  you  remem- 
ber the  Prophet  says,  that  in  a  little  while  Lebanon  shall  become 
a  fruitful  field.  We  have  had  the  pleasure  once  more  of  resting 
in  an  inn,  and  sleeping  in  a  bed,  the  first  time  (but  one)  since  leav- 
ing Egypt.  The  missionaries  are  Americans — nice,  good  men ; 
and  we  have  met  here  with  4  converted  Jews. 

You  will  have  heard,  probably,  of  the  great  battle  that  has  been 
fought  near  Aleppo,  and  of  the  complete  victory  which  Ibrahim 
has  gained  over  the  Sultan.  180  pieces  of  cannon  have  been 
taken,  and  15,000  men,  it  is  said,  made  prisoners.  The  Sultan  is 
now  very  unwell,  and  it  is  feared  may  die  in  the  meantime.  This 
battle  has  completely  quieted  the  country.  The  accounts  of  its 
troubled  state  were  quite  exaggerated ;  and  now  the  Druses  and 
Bedouins  have  slunk  back  into  their  caves.  The  guns  of  all  the 
towns  have  been  firing  for  three  days ;  and  there  have  been  ie- 
joicings  and  illuminations  for  three  davs  and  three  nights.  There 
being  now  no  danger,  and  many  of  our  companions  in  quarantine 
having  been  at  Tiberias  since  the  disturbances,  we  intend  to  pro- 
ceed thither  to-day.  Our  valuable  fellow-traveller,  Dr.  15  la  ok, 
has  for  some  time  feh  the  heat  of  Syria  and  the  mode  of  travelling 
loo  much  for  him.  He  is  too  stout  for  such  a  climate  ;  and,  though 
still  quite  well,  yet  fears  he  might  not  be  able  to  undergo  furthe/ 


60£  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

fatigue  He  and  Dr.  Keith  have  accordingly  resolved  on  return 
ing  by  the  Danube.  We  felt  sorry  indeed  to  part;  but,  for  the 
sake  of  our  great  cause  and  of  his  health,  I  believe  it  is  our  only 
duty.  We  saw  them  on  board  the  Austrian  steamer  yesterday, 
which  will  arrive  at  Smyrna  in  four  days.  They  will  proceed  by 
Constantinople  ep  the  Danube,  and  then  across  to  the  Rhine  ;  and 
so  they  may  reach  home  with  hardly  any  land  travelling,  which 
is  very  needful  to  the  Doctor's  comfort.  He  has  already  per- 
formed good  service  in  the  cause  ;  and  I  trust  will  reach  home  in 
safety.  They  promised  to  see  you  in  passing  through  Edinburgh  ; 
as  they  will  probably  be  a  month  before  us. 

Andrew  and  I  feel  that  more  is  cast  upon  us  now,  so  that  we 
have  more  to  cast  upon  God,  who  careth  for  us.  We  have  got  a 
converted  Jew  engaged  to  go  with  us,  a  most  interesting  young 
man  of  the  name  of  Caiman.  We  met  him  in  London,  and  here 
again.  He  has  labored  five  years  in  Palestine,  and  is  much  and 
justly  esteemed.  He  speaks  Arabic,  Polish,  German,  &c.  ;  so  that 
we  shall  be  better  off  than  ever  in  regard  to  making  inquiries 
We  propose,  if  God  direct  our  steps,  to  sleep  to-night  near  Sidon 
to-morrow  morning  to  visit  the  synagogue,  and  proceed  to  Tyre 
then  across  to  Tiberias,  where  are  1000  Jews ;  then  to  spend  Sat- 
urday and  Sabbath  in  Saffet.  Next  week  we  shall  return  to  this 
place  by  Damascus.  The  Austrian  steamer  sails  again  on  the 
28th.  We  purpose  to  sail  by  it  for  Smyrna  and  Constantinople. 
From  that  we  proceed  by  land  through  Bucharest,  Jassy,  Lublin, 
Cracow,  Warsaw,  Posen,  Berlin,  Hamburgh,  Hull,  Edinburgh. 
We  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth,  but  we  trust  that  our 
way  homeward  may  be  prospered.  My  health  is  now  decidedly 
better.  A  Jewish  physician  here  (a  convert)  encouraged  me 
much  about  my  health,  he  having  had  the  same  complaint  himself. 
He  thinks  the  travelling  will  be  very  beneficial.  The  only  new 
trouble  that  has  come  upon  me  is  deafness  in  one  ear.  Had  I  ac- 
quired it  when  sleeping  on  the  ground,  I  would  have  attributed  it 
to  that ;  but  I  got  it  within  this  last  week,  sleeping  in  a  comfort- 
able bed.  I  hope  it  will  go  away  as  quietly  as  it  came.  Andrew 
is  quite  well ;  and  we  are  standing  the  heat  much  better  now. 
Beyrout  is  the  hottest  place  in  Syria.  Dr.  Black  preached  yes- 
terday, before  sailing,  in  the  American  Consul's  ;  we  had  the  Com- 
munion afterwards  at  the  Mission-house.  It  was  pleasant  to  join 
in  that  holy  service  with  so  many  of  different  persuasions.  There 
were  more  than  20  turbans — two  that  had  been  Armenian  Bish- 
ops— Bishop  Karavetand  Bishop  Yakob,  with  venerable  beards — 
one  Abyssinian — several  Greek  Catholics — Presbyterians — Con- 
gregational, and  Church  of  Scotland — and  four  converted  Jews. 

Now,  my  dear  Eliza,  how  are  you  coming  on  in  my  absence  ? 
and  how  are  you  all  ?  Do  you  hear  still  from  Miss  Carnegy  ?  I 
am  truly  thankful  to  think  that  they  are  so  well  supplied  in  my 
absence.  Perhaps  my  great  Master  will  fully  recover  me,  and  1 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  503 

shall  preach  among  them  once  more  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ.  I  sometimes  think  I  set  my  heart  too  much  upon  this  ; 
and  that  God  has  sent  me  away  to  teach  me  that  He  can  save  and 
feed  the  people  without  any  help  of  mine  ;  and  that  His  will,  not 
my  will,  must  be  done.  I  fear  I  shall  not  be  back  till  the  end  of 
October,  if  all  shall  go  on  safely,  so  that  I  must  devolve  my  Com- 
munion again  on  some  of  my  friends.  I  may  oe  in  time  for  it; 
but  in  case  I  should  not,  it  will  be  better  to  ask  some  one  to  under- 
take it.  You  know  it  is  the  last  Sabbath  of  October.  What  I 
propose  is,  that  Mr.  Mellis  should  preach  the  forenoon  of  the  Fast, 
Mr.  Moody  the  afternoon  and  evening.  I  mean  to  ask  John  Bo- 
nar  to  undertake  the  principal  part  on  Sabbath,  Horatius  Bonar 
to  preach  on  the  Saturday  and  Sabbath  evening.  Robert  Mac- 
donald  will  undertake  Sabbath  tables,  and  the  Monday.  I  shall 
try  and  write  to  all  these  myself,  bidding  them  all  write  to  my 
father,  whether  they  can  undertake  it  or  no.  In  case  of  any  de- 
clining, you  must  just  use  all  your  discretions  to  find  out  suitable 
laborers  to  fill  their  place.  I  would  like  Gumming  to  be  asked,  if 
John  Bonar  declines. 

Now,  dear  Eliza,  may  your  soul  prosper  and  be  in  health.  I 
commend  you  all  to  Him  whom  Jesus  called  your  father  and  my 
father.  If  you  have  all  a  saving  heart-acceptance  of  Christ  as  the 
Lord  our  Righteousness,  all  is  well ;  without  it,  we  shall  surely 
perish.  Every  step  I  take  makes  Christ  more  precious.  Indeed 
I  should  be  miserable  had  I  not  a  Father  near.  Commend  me 
again  to  all  dear  friends.  Kiss  one  another  for  me  ;  and  believe 
me  ever  your  affectionate  brother, 

R:BT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 

We  intend  to  part  with  some  of  our  portmanteaus  ;  sending 
them  home  by  sea  to  Liverpool,  then  to  Leith. — Farewell. 

My  dear  Eliza, — I  have  written  half  a  letter  to  John  Bonar, 
but  a  converted  Jew  has  interrupted  me,  and  now  the  hour  is 
come  we  must  ride.  Our  horses  are  at  the  door.  If  I  leave  this 
letter  till  I  come  back  to  Beyrout,  he  will  not  receive  it  for  an- 
other month,  that  is,  till  September.  I  do  not  like  to  send  him  a 
hurried  line  from  this  land,  and  must  therefore  postpone  it.  Per- 
haps, then,  my  father  will  write  to  him,  urging  my  earnest  request, 
that  he  will,  in  case  of  my  not  arriving,  dispense  the  Communion. 
Perhaps  also  he  will  invite  Mr.  Moody.  Explain  to  him  why  I 
have  not  written  him.  I  shall  write  him  my  very  first  leisure. 
He  may  write  H.  Bonar  of  Kels^  also.  Mellis  and*  Macdonald  I 
will  undertake.  The  Lord  wau.  n  over  you  again.  My  dear 
Eliza,  yours. 

I  plucked  a  rose  of  Sharon  for  you,  and  concealed  it  under  my 
saddle,  but,  alas,  it  dropped.  I  am  of  opinion  that  the  rose  of 
Sharon  is  the  splendid  rhododendron,  or  rose-tree,  which  blooms 
there  in  magnificent  profusion.  It  js,  like  Christ,  altogether  lovely 


504  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 


LETTER   XIII 


TO    MRS.    COUTTS. 

BEYROUT,  22nd  July,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  MRS.  COUTTS, — I  do  not  forget  my  promise  to  write 
to  you  ;  and  as  I  know  you  will  wish  me  to  do  so  from  the  lana 
of  Israel,  I  make  a  point  of  writing  you  before  I  leave  it.  I  would 
have  written  from  Jerusalem,  but  there  were  so  many  things  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  see  and  inquire  after  there,  that  scarcely  a 
moment  was  left  for  writing.  Our  Lord  has  dealt  very  kindly 
with  us  in  all  our  journey  ings,  although  the  fatigues  have  been 
such  as  I  never  experienced  before,  and  the  dangers  often  very 
imminent.  Yet  praise  be  to  Him  on  whose  errand  we  go  ;  He 
has  let  no  true  evil  befall  us. 

The  time  needful  to  finish  our  work  in  Immanuel's  land  has  been 
much  greater  than  we  anticipated.  Still  this  has  given  us  an  op- 
portunity to  see  more  of  its  hills  and  valleys,  and  ruined  cities  ; 
and  we  have  also  the  satisfaction  of  having  visited  the  Jews,  and 
left  a  testimony  for  Jesus  with  them,  in  every  city  of  this  country 
where  they  live,  with  the  exception  of  Joppa.  Jerusalem  was  the 
first  city  we  visited  where  there  are  Jews.  During  our  residence, 
the  plague  was  daily  carrying  off  its  victims ;  and  as  the  Jews 
are  poor,  and  most  exposed  to  its  ravages,  we  were  greatly  hin- 
dered in  our  intercourse  with  them.  Still  it  was  deeply  interest- 
ing to  mark  their  wan  visages  in  the  streets  of  the  city  of  their 
fathers.  They  are  quite  different  from  the  Jews  of  our  country, 
or  of  France  and  Italy.  They  have  little  or  no  merchandise. 
Their  whole  time  is  devoted  to  reading  the  Law  and  the  Commen- 
taries of  the  Rabbins.  They  are  broken  down  in  heart  by  their 
distresses,  and,  like  Manasseh  in  his  affliction,  much  more  willing 
to  attend  to  one  who  speaks  from  God  to  them.  Their  appear- 
ance is  very  remarkable.  The  European  Jews  wear  the  broad 
German  hat,  or  the  high  Russian  fur  cap.  The  beard  is  allowed 
to  grow,  and  ringlets  down  the  side  of  the  face  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  heathen.  They  have  a  pale,  thoughtful  look,  and  are 
really  waiting  for  the  consolation  of  Israel.  The  Church  of  Eng- 
land missionaries  at  Jerusalem  are  truly  delightful  men,  and  their 
success  has  not  been  small.  Mr.  Nicolayson  acted  towards  us 
like  a  very  brother,  being  our  guide  to  all  the  sacred  spots,  and  a 
most  intelligent  informant  in  all  points  which  we  desired  to  know. 
Mr.  Pieritz,  a  Jewish  convert,  is  a  very  singular  man.  His  hold 
of  the  Gospel  is  like  that  of  a  little  child,  and  he  has  great  power 
with  the  Jews.  He  may  be  said,  like  Paul,  to  confound  the  Jews, 
proving  that  this  is  very  Christ.  One  young  man,  named  Joseph, 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  505 

has  been  fully  brought  to  know  the  truth,  and  has  gone  to  Con- 
stantinople  for  fear  of  the  Jews.  Another  was  baptized  in  Jeru- 
salem, and  has  gone  to  London.  Three  Rabbis  are  at  present 
under  daily  instruction.  They  are  all  determined  to  make  an 
open  profession  of  the  faith.  They  are  really  earnest,  devoted 
men,  and  may  be  a  great  blessing  to  Israel. 

No  place  in  this  world  ever  did,  or  ever  will,  interest  me  like 
Jerusalem.  It  tells  so  many  tales  of  God's  love  and  grace  to 
guilty  souls.  It  is,  as  it  were,  marked  by  the  footsteps  of  Jesus  ; 
and  so  many  promises  of  future  glory  are  bound  up  with  it.  If 
God  has  graven  its  vales  on  the  palms  of  his  hands,  should  not  his 
children  do  the  same  ?  The  view  of  the  Holy  City  from  a  dis- 
tance always  disappoints,  and  makes  you  feel  the  words  in  La- 
mentations/that  all  her  beauty  is  departed.  I  except  the  view 
from  the  Mount  of  Olives.  As  you  climb  up  that  interesting  hill, 
every  step  reveals  new  beauty  in  the  Daughter  of  Zion  ;  or  rather, 
you  are  forced  to  say,  How  beautiful  it  must  have  been  !  The 
valleys  round  it  are  so  deep,  the  mountains  so  plainly  standing 
round  it  on  every  side.  Moriah  covered  with  a  Turkish  mosque  ; 
"  the  high  places  of  the  forest ;"  "  Zion  ploughed  like  a  field  ;" 
Jerusalem  itself  vast  heaps  of  ruins  and  desolate  houses,  yet  most 
beautiful  in  the  pure  air  of  an  Eastern  clime.  It  is  a  sight  never 
to  be  forgotten.  We  stood  there,  at  the  very  turning  of  the  road 
where  Jesus  wept  over  the  city.  We  lingered  on  it.  Gethse- 
mane,  too,  with  its  old  olive-trees,  was  a  pleasant  and  often  visited 
spot ;  and  you  will  not  wonder  if  we  tried  there  to  pray.  We 
went  out  twice  to  Bethany — the  only  place  on  earth  where  the 
Man  of  Sorrows  found  a  home.  It  is  a  very  striking  village, 
situated  on  the  back  of  Mount  Olivet,  where  the  road  to  Jericho 
winds  past.  The  fig-trees,  and  olives,  and  almonds,  and  pome- 
granates were  growing  luxuriantly  among  the  ruined  walls.  But 
I  must  leave  Jerusalem.  We  next  visited  Hebron,  20  miles  south. 
The  Jews  here  we  found  the  most  respectable  of  any  in  the  land. 
They  sent  us  a  present  of  wine,  and  treated  us  very  kindly  when 
we  visited  them.  The  land  is  more  cultivated  near  Hebron  than 
anywhere  else.  The  terraces  are  pleasantly  covered  with  vines 
and  olives.  We  tried  to  find  the  place  where  Abraham  wrestled 
so  wonderfully  for  Sodom  and  Gomorrah ;  and  we  sat  beneath  an 
aged  oak,  called  Abram's  Tree.  The  cave  of  Macpelah  is  covered 
with  a  mosque,  into  which  we  were  allowed  only  to  look.  Every 
recollection  of  Hebron  is  pleasant  to  me.  I  only  wish  that  I  could 
share  the  pleasure  with  my  friends. 

A  most  interesting  visit  to  the  Jews  was  at  Sychar,  where 
Jesus  sat  by  the  well.  It  is  situated  in  a  lovely  valley  between 
Ebal,  with  its  bare  rocky  sides,  and  Gerazirn,  planted  with  gar- 
dens. The  Jews  are  a  small,  but  interesting  company.  One  of 
us  visited  the  synagogue,  where  there  is  service  every  morning 
and  evening.  The  rest  fo'lowed.  Each  of  us  had  a  group  of 


506  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

ancient  Israel  around  him,  and  reasoned  with  them  out  of  the 
Scriptures.  The  European  Jews  speak  German,  the  others  He- 
brew and  Spanish.  We  have  found  it  a  pleasing  exercise  to  tell 
them  the  Gospel  in  the  holy  tongue.  We  have  almost  every- 
where found  some  who  are  deeply  interested  in  us  and  our  mission. 
We  also  visited  the  synagogue  of  the  Samaritans  here — 150  re- 
main;  I  believe,  the  real  descendants  of  the  worshippers  on  Geri- 
zim.  We  tried  to  lead  them  to  the  same  living  water  where  Jesus 
led  the  poor  woman  1800  years  ago.  They  are  richer  and 
prouder  than  the  Jews.  They  made  us  take  off  our  shoes  before 
entering  their  synagogue,  regarding  it  as  holy  ground. 

We  have  seen  Israel  also  in  Kaiffa,  in  Tyre,  and  Sidon,  and  in 
Acre  ;  but  the  most  interesting  places  of  any  for  Jews  are  Saffet 
and  Tiberias — the  one  within  sight,  the  other  on  the  brink  of  the 
sea  of  Galilee.  We  just  returned  on  Saturday  last  from  visiting 
these  places.  Saffet  is  supposed  to  be  the  city  set  on  a  hill,  to 
which  Jesus  alluded  in  his  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  It  is  remarka- 
bly placed — the  climate  truly  delightful.  The  view  of  the  sea  of 
Galilee  beautiful  beyond  description.  Once  there  were  7000  Jews 
here  :  but  a  dreadful  earthquake  on  the  1st  January  1837  destroyed 
great  multitudes  of  them.  It  is  one  of  their  holy  cities,  and  a  fa- 
vorite place  with  the  Jews.  There  is  no  plague  in  the  north; 
but  the  war  with  the  Sultan  having  drained  the  country  of  all  the 
soldiers,  Bedouin  Arabs  are  roving  about,  committing  murder  and 
robbery  everywhere.  This  rendered  our  journey  very  perilous, 
and  it  makes  the  Jews  go  about  trembling.  All  their  best  clothes 
and  valuables  they  have  buried  in  the  ground ;  and  I  never  could 
have  imagined  such  a  realization  of  the  words  of  Moses  in  Deut. 
xxviii.  66,  "  Thy  life  shall  hang  in  doubt  before  thee."  The  Jews 
here  were  not  so  willing  to  listen  to  us ;  they  were  very  suspi- 
cious. Still  they  gave  us  one  of  their  houses  to  live  in,  baked 
delightful  bread  for  us,  and  some  of  them  attended  most  seriously. 
The  synagogue  service  here  is  quite  different  from  what  I  have 
seen  in  other  places.  The  earnest  cries  and  tears — the  uplifted 
hands — the  head  bowed  to  the  ground — and  all  this  among  ven- 
erable men  with  snow-white  beards  reaching  down  to  the  girdle — 
formed  one  of  the  most  touching  pictures  I  ever  beheld.  Still 
Israel  are  like  the  dry  bones  in  the  open  valley,  "  very  many,  and 
very  dry ;"  but  if  we  will  preach  and  prophecy  to  the  spirit,  we 
will  yet  make  them  live,  and  stand  up  upon  their  feet,  an  exceed- 
ing great  army.  Should  not  Christians  pray  more  for  Israel  in 
secret  and  in  united  prayer?  Preaching  and  prayer  are  the  di- 
vinely appointed  means  for  saving  Israel,  Ezek.  xxxvii.  This  is 
never  to  be  forgotten.  Should  not  the  answer  of  our  Church  be, 
•'  We  will  give  ourselves  to  prayer  for  Israel,  and  to  the  ministry 
of  the  word  to  Israel." 

It  was  pleasant  to  encamp  on  the  shore  of  the  lake  of  Gennes- 
areth.  The  cords  of  our  teits  dipped  in  the  very  water.  It  is  a 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  507 

beautiful  lake  of  vast  extent ;  and  the  Jews  told  us,  in  a  storm  it 
rages  like  the  great  sea.  We  passed  by  the  ruins  of  Capernaum, 
and  wondered  where  Chorazin  and  Bethsaida  are  now — monu- 
ments of  the  truth  of  the  Saviour's  woe, — an  awful  warning  to 
parishes  that  have  a  full  Saviour  preached  among  them  and  will 
not  receive  him.  In  returning  to  this  place,  we  went  to  the  top 
of  Mount  Tabor,  where,  in  all  likelihood,  Jesus  was  transfigured. 
Mount  Hermon,  famous  for  its  dew,  lies  immediately  south ;  and 
over  it  we  saw  Gilboa,  where  David's  curse  still  rests,  and  the 
dew  falls  not.  Endor  lay  at  our  feet,  and,  still  more  interesting, 
Nain,  where  Jesus  had  compassion  on  the  widow,  and  said,  "  Weep 
not."  On  coming  down,  we  heard  that  the  wild  Arabs  were  that 
very  night  upon  the  hill,  and  that  last  night  no  fewer  than  twelve 
persons  had  been  murdered  there.  The  next  day,  between  Naz- 
areth and  Acre,  one  of  our  servants  who  had  gone  a  little  way 
before  us,  fell  in  with  eight  armed  Bedouins,  who  immediately 
carried  him  to  the  mountains,  bound  him  hand  and  foot,  threatened 
to  kill  him,  stripped  him  of  all  he  had,  and  carried  off  his  horse. 
Meantime  we  passed  safely  on.  Thus  the  Lord  has  delivered 
doth  de'iver,  and  we  trust  will  yet  deliver  us.  Pray  for  us,  that 
we  may  be  both  guarded  and  guided,  and  may  have  grace  given 
us  to  execute  our  mission  fully,  prayerfully,  and  faithfully.  We 
purpose,  if  God  so  direct  our  steps,  to  proceed  by  Smyrna  and 
Constantinople,  through  Poland  and  Prussia.  You  will  have  heard 
that  the  two  elder  members  of  the  mission  have  gone  by  another 
route.  We  hope  that  double  information  may  thus  be  gained. 
Meanwhile,  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem :  for  the  promise  is 
sure,  they  shall  prosper  that  love  her.  Stir  up  all  Christian  persons 
whom  you  know,  and  especially  ministers,  to  take  an  interest  in 
this  great  work.  And  thus,  whether  the  time  be  near  at  hand  (as 
I  believe  it  is)  or  no,  our  own  souls  shall  not  lose  the  reward. 

As  to  my  health,  it  must  be  much  improved,  or  I  could  not  en- 
dure these  great  fatigues — sometimes  riding  14  or  16  hours  in  the 
day,  under  a  burning  sun.  Still  I  fear  I  am  not  yet  quite  fit  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  I  wish  I  could  learn  complete  submis- 
sion to  my  Father's  will.  It  is  the  hardest  of  all  lessons.  I  hope 
you  are  keeping  well  this  summer,  and  my  excellent  friend  Miss 
Collier.  Remember  that  this  letter  is  half  to  her  and  half  to  you. 
I  can  never  forget  her ;  and  hope  she  still  holds  up  the  hands  of 
my  successor  as  she  did  mine,  by  the  prayer  of  faith.  I  thank 
my  God  upon  every  remembrance  of  her  and  of  you  all.  Give 
my  best  regards  to  the  worthy  minister  who  dwells  witli  you,  and 
also  to  my  good  friend  next  door.  I  trust  they  both  cominue  to 
find  help,  and  comfort,  and  good  success  in  their  ministry;  and  G 
hat  we  could  ajways  remember  that  the  only  right  enu  01  Gur 
ministry  is  the  glory  of  Christ  in  the  salvation  of  rnp/w  ^ouls  ! 
Pray  for  us,  and  for  my  poor  flock,  who  lie  heavy  on  r  r*  neurt 


508  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

night  and  day ;  and  the  Lord  make  you  all  to  increase  and  abound 
more  and  more  in  every  thing  that  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight. 
Yours  affectionately,  R.  M.  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER    XIV. 

TO    HIS    SISTER. 

BEYROUT,  QQnd  July,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  ELIZA, — I  have  just  returned  from  my  evening  walk 
among  the  tombs  of  the  Mussulmans  ;  and  now  I  think  of  begin- 
ning a  letter  to  you,  though  it  will  be  a  long  time  before  it  reach 
you.  How  I  wish  you  had  been  standing  with  me  to-night  to 
look  upon  the  calm,  clear,  brightness  of  the  Syrian  sky,  and  upon 
the  sea  so  perfectly  smooth,  like  a  sheet  of  molten  silver — and 
the  ships  in  the  bay,  every  little  cord  so  clearly  seen — and  then  to 
turn  the  eye  upon  Lebanon  with  the  last  blush  of  sunset  upon  his 
towering  heights  !  Or  perhaps  you  would  be  more  taken  up  with 
the  strange  groups  that  form  themselves  under  the  mulberry  trees, 
or  among  the  marble  tombs — the  beautiful  turbans  and  soft  white 
robes  of  the  Easterns — and  you  would  be  struck  to  see  some  en- 
joying themselves  on  the  roofs  of  their  houses — white-veiled  don- 
nas and  beautiful  fairy-like  children — their  faces  clearly  seen 
against  the  blue  sky  beyond  ;  and  I  know  you  would  like  to  see 
each  bearded  Arab  as  he  passed  laying  his  hand  on  his  bosom  to 
wish  you  peace.  It  would  be  a  great  joy  to  me  if  you  were  here 
to  share  the  evening  hour  after  sunset.  I  can  imagine  your  shouts 
of  admiration.  No  other  hour  of  the  day  would  answer  you  be- 
cause of  the  great  heat.  The  thermometer  is  about  85°,  I  think, 
in  the  shade,  which  is  not  a  very  great  heat ;  but  then  it  is  so  still, 
there  is  so  little  air  stirring,  that  the  town  is  considered  one  of  the 
warmest  in  Syria.  I  fear  you  would  languish  under  it,  my  dear 
sister.  You  would  do  better  for  the  mountains.  On  Lebanon 
you  may  have  any  climate  of  the  world  you  please.  Would  you 
like  the  air  of  India  ?  yoli  have  only  to  take  up  your  abode  in  the 
depth  of  some  of  its  deep  valleys,  and  there  you  will  find  an  In- 
dian sun  indeed.  Do  you  prefer  the  coolness  of  Lapland  ?  you 
have  only  to  ascend  and  pitch  your  tent  among  its  snows.  Would 
you  like  the  genial  climate  of  south  France  ?  you  have  only  to 
pitch  on  the  side  of  the  mountains,  where  you  will  have  flowers 
and  fruits  in  perfection.  Ah  !  this  is  a  delightsome  land,  if  only 
the  curse  of  God  were  lifted  off.  I  never  felt  any  climate  so  truly 
delicious  as  the  air  of  the  mountains  of  Judea. 

My  last  letter  would  inform  you  of  the  departure  of  the  Fathers 
of  our  deputation  to  proceed  more  directly  homewards  by  anothe* 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  509 

route.  We  are  anxious  to  hear  how  they  have  got  on.  I  fear 
you  would  be  made  a  little  anxious  by  hearing  of  our  remaining 
behind  in  this  troubled  land.  I  am  sure  mamma  would.  How- 
ever, I  am  very  thankful  we  did  so,  as  we  have  now  visited  all 
the  towns  in  this  land  where  there  are  Jews,  except  Joppa.  We 
have,  during  the  past  fortnight,  made  one  of  the  most  delightful 
tours  that  could  be  found  on  earth,  and  I  trust  also  with  good 
success,  as  far  as  our  mission  is  concerned.  I  am  sure  mamma 
will  not  be  content  without  a  journal ;  and  therefore,  if  you  will 
take  your  maps  all  in  hand,  you  shall  follow  us  every  step  of  our 
journey.  I  told  you  that  Mr.  Caiman,  a  Jewish  convert,  is  now 
our  companion.  He  and  Andrew  and  I,  and  two  Christian  ser- 
vants— that  is,  Papists — Botros  and  Antonio — and  two  muleteers, 
one  a  Maronite,  the  other  a  Druse — set  off  on  six  active  Araby 
horses. 

Friday,  8th  July. — Our  old  servants  accompanied  us  out  of  the 
gate,  and  bade  us  good-bye  with  tears  on  both  sides.  We  pro- 
ceeded south  from  Beyrout,  travelling  at  the  swift  walk  of  the 
Syrian  pony.  Mount  Lebanon,  with  its  hanging  villages,  was 
over  us  several  hours.  I  once  counted  20  villages  in  sight  at  the 
same  time.  There  are  more  inhabitants,  I  believe,  in  that  moun- 
tain than  in  all  the  Holy  Land.  One  part  are  Maronites,  a  kind 
of  Christians,  but  image-worshippers,  and  of  the  deepest  bigotry. 
The  Druses  are  a  mild  race,  the  military  possessors  of  the  moun- 
tains ;  they  are  a  kind  of  Mahommedans,  though  they  sometimes 
Maim  affinity  with  Christians.  In  about  3  hours  we  reached  the 
sea,  and  saw  the  sun  go  down,  riding  by  its  waves.  We  en- 
camped about  10  at  night  at  Nibi  Younis,  or  the  Prophet  Jonah, 
being  the  place  where  the  whale  cast  him  on  the  dry  land.  I 
forgot  to  mention  that  we  lost  our  way  in  the  dark  at  the  crossing 
of  a  broad  river,  but  providentially  regained  it. 

9^. — Early  the  Dervish,  or  holy  man  of  the  place,  came  for  a 
present ;  poor  old  body,  he  was  very  thankful.  Started  at  6.  In 
2  hours  I  was  in  Sidon,  riding  on  before.  There  is  something 
lively  about  an  Eastern  town  at  morning's  prime.  The  country 
people  are  all  bringing  their  cusas  and  melons  to  market  on  don- 
keys. The  Moslem  ladies,  all  in  white  with  parti-colored  veils, 
are  wandering  out  to  the  tombs.  I  asked  for  the  Menzellat  Je- 
hudi.  A  Jew  soon  took  me  by  the  hand  and  led  me  to  his  house 
— tied  up  my  horse,  and  made  me  sit  down  upon  his  mat.  After 
some  discussion  on  Ezek.  xxxvii..  he  gave  me  in  charge  to  an- 
other Jew  who  took  me  to  ^he  Synagogue.  Here  we  soon  had  a 
congregation.  They  opposed  more  bitterly  than  usual.  How- 
ever, we  saw  their  mind — got  our  information,  and  left  our  tes- 
timony, one  of  the  Rabbis  took  us  to  his  house  and  gave  us  cool 
lemonade.  Sidon  is  a  pretty  place — on  a  high  promontory  run* 
ning  into  the  sea.  Same  day  proceeded  on  our  way  to  Tyre 
Heard  that  a  traveller  was  murdered  on  the  road  yesterday 


510  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

Committed  our  way  o  God,  and  found  all  quiet.  A  plain  extends 
from  Sidon  to  Tyre — the  range  of  Lebanon  bounding  it  pleasantly 
on  the  east — the  blue  Mediterranean  on  the  West.  Sarepta  is 
among  the  villages  on  the  brow  of  the  hills.  You  remember  Eli- 
jah  and  the  widow,  1  Kings  xvii.  We  slept  that  night  at  Kas- 
mia,  a  khan  within  sight  of  Tyre.  I  wish  you  saw  i  Syrian 
khan.  Some  of  them  are  4  walls  and  a  door,  and  nothing  more. 
The  most  have  a  kind  of  arched  place  for  your  horse,  and  a  stone 
room  within  for  yourself.  Some,  as  the  one  at  Kasmia,  are  sur- 
rouno*ed  with  a  high  wall.  We  pitched  our  tent  on  the  roof  and 
slept  very  securely.  "  So  he  giveth  his  beloved  sleep." 

10th. — Spent  an  interesting  morning  with  the  Jews  in  Tyre — 
first  meeting  with  them  in  their  wretched  Synagogue,  and  then 
at  the  Rabbi's  house,  who  treated  us  with  coffee.  They  were 
uncommonly  attentive  to  us  at  Tyre.  I  dare  say  30  came  to  see 
us  at  the  khan,  so  that  we  had  full  work  opening  to  them  the 
Scripture.  Andrew  and  I  speak  to  them  chiefly  in  Hebrew,  and 
we  get  on  better  now.  Mr.  Caiman  speaks  the  Arabic,  and  Ger- 
man, and  Russian.  A  Jew  led  us  about  the  town  ;  the  only  one 
who  had  a  little  French.  Tyre  was  once  an  island,  now  a  pro- 
montory, being  joined  by  Alexander  with  amazi'ng  labor.  The 
causeway  is  quite  evident,  though  the  sand  has  made  it  now 
broader  than  the  island.  Old  Tyre,  destroyed  by  Nebuchadnez- 
zar, was  on  the  shore  some  miles  off.  It  is  hardly  known  where 
it  stood,  though  one  of  the  greatest  cities  of  the  world.  The 
fisher  spreads  his  net  over  it.  Left  about  2,  proceeding  due  east 
for  SafFet.  We  soon  got  up  among  the  mountains  of  Asher,  and 
noticed  with  delight  the  rich  olive  trees,  fulfilling  even  still  the 
word  of  Moses,  Deut.  xxxiii.  24,  "  Let  him  dip  his  foot  in  oil." 
We  passed  through  some  pleasant  villages — Cana  (not  the  one 
where  Jesus  made  the  water  wine)  and  Zadiki — or  "  the  place  of 
righteous  men."  We  entered  the  mountains  of  Naphtali  by  Wady 
Deb,  the  Valley  of  the  Wolf,  just  as  the  sun  had  set.  It  is  a 
splendid  wooded  ravine.  The  jasmine,  hanging  from  tree  to  tree, 
scented  all  the  air  ;  but  the  danger  was  great,  both  from  wild 
beasts  which  abound,  and  from  wilder  Arabs — and  also  from  the 
rocky  steeps  we  had  to  climb.  But  a  Syrian  horse  is  a  singular 
animal ;  if  you  just  give  it  its  own  way,  you  need  fear  little.  We 
were  truly  glad  and  thankful  to  get  to  a  quiet  village  on  the  top 
of  the  mountains,  where  the  peaceable  fellahs  came  all  about  us 
to  see  and  hear  till  near  midnight. 

llth. — We  were  awakened  this  morning  by  the  tramp  of  horses' 
feet.  Saw  a  man  fully  armed  looking  in  upon  us.  The  next  mo- 
ment heard  the  voice  of  the  French  Jew  of  Tyre.  They  had  got 
news  of  a  poor  Jew  being  shot  by  the  Bedouins  2  hours  further 
on,  and  they  were  come  to  carry  him,  dead  or  wounded,  to 
Tyre.  This  was  rather  serious  news  before  our  breakfast ;  but 
it  only  had  the  effect  of  drawing  us  closer  to  our  heavenly  Guide 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  511 

The  Arab  fellahs  were  going  to  some  market,  and  wished  us  to  go 
with  them.  I  believe  they  wanted  our  protection  ;  however,  we 
thought  it  best  to  go  the  nearest  way  to  Saffet.  Such  a  splendid 
country  we  travelled  through  I  never  saw  before — winding  down 
wooded  mountains,  and  then  through  narrow  defiles  into  beautiful 
plains;  but  almost  all  is  a  wilderness.  We  had  a  good  deal  of 
anxiety  all  day.  Kept  all  together  and  spoke  little.  We  rested 
about  2  at  a  Maronite  village,  Caperbahum.  You  never  saw  such 
kind  people.  One  insisted  on  our  going  into  his  house,  the  best 
in  the  village,  and  it  was  all  we  could  do  to  get  remaining  under 
our  fig-tree — another  brought  milk,  another  eggs,  another  2  young 
pigeons.  There  was  a  constant  circle  of  admirers  around  us  the 
whole  time.  The  two  Maronite  priests  were  also  very  kind,  and 
we  tried  to  give  them  some  light  on  divine  things.  This  night 
we  arrived  safe  in  Saffet  about  dark.  Andrew's  horse  fell  upon 
him  coming  down  a  rocky  hill ;  he  was  not  the  least  hurt,  but 
the  beast  was  lamed.  How  wonderfully  we  are  cared  for !  The 
Jews  gave  us  one  of  their  houses  to  stay  in. 

12th. — Saffet  is  a  delightful  place,  being  on  the  top  of  a  very 
high  hill.  The  air  is  cool  and  delightful.  Twice  this  day  we 
walked  out  to  view  the  sea  of  Galilee,  which  seems  to  lie  at  your 
feet.  It  is  3i  hours  distant.  Solemn,  calm,  and  still ;  it  is  unlike 
any  other  lake  I  ever  saw.  The  plain  of  Gennesareth  on  the 
right  side  was  quite  evident,  where  Capernaum  stood.  Over  a 
promontory  we  could  discern  part  of  Tiberias  and  .he  baths.  On 
the  other  side  of  the  lake  the  hills  are  steep  and  nigh,  and  come 
closer  on  the  lake.  Oh  !  how  you  would  have  enjoyed  this  view. 
I  read  over  most  of  the  words  of  Jesus  uttered  there.  We  went 
ro  the  Synagogue  the  same  night  to  see  the  Sabbath  brought  in, 
There  are  four  in  Saffet.  Such  venerable  men  you  never  saw, 
with  long  white  beards,  and  such  devoted  worship.  Some  lifted 
their  hands  as  in  agony — some  clapped  their  hands — some  held 
them  clasped.  All  were  in  motion  rocking  to  and  fro.  Their 
cries  were  sometimes  angry  ones,  as  if  they  were  angry  that  God 
did  not  hear. 

13th. — Set  off  early  for  Marona,  a  village  high  on  Mount  Naph- 
tali,  where  we  visited  the  tombs  of  several  Jewish  saints.  Higher 
up  the  mountain  we  came  to  Jermach,  a  village,  and  visited  some 
Jews  who  live  there,  far  from  the  haunts  of  men.  They  gave  us 
fine  Jewish  bread,  and  milk,  and  cheese  ;  and  we  in  return  told 
them  of  the  way  of  salvation.  Andrew  spoke  in  German,  and  I 
stammered  in  Hebrew.  Returned  to  Saffet  enjoying  the  moun- 
tain air.  Same  evening  had  discussions  with  the  Jews  in  two  of 
their  synagogues — very  interesting.  Therm,  before  dawn  58° ; 
at  8  o'clock  64°  ;  at  1  o'clock  76°. 

I4tk. — Spent  a  pleasant  Sabbath  here.  Not  without  causes  of 
anxiety.  The  poor  Jews  have  buried  all  their  best  clothes  and 
valuables  for  fear  of  the  Bedouins.  They  keep  a  watch  everv 


512  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

night.  We  hear  that  the  Bedouins  this  day  robbed  Mijdel,  a  vil- 
lage on  the  sea  of  Galilee,  on  the  road  to  Tiberias.  I  do  hope 
that  our  church  may  establish  a  mission  here.  But  of  this  anon. 

[5th. — Descended  from  Saffet  on  our  active  horses — Andrew 
having  got  a  new  one.  In  3  hours  we  were  on  the  plain  of  Gen 
nesareth.  It  is  delightfully  watered  by  a  large  mountain  stream, 
gjid  by  the  fountain  Capernaum.  It  might  be  made  a  garden, 
but  bears  only  one  field  of  dhura,  and  the  rest  thistles,  and  weeds, 
and  defle*  growing  to  an  amazing  height.  We  passed  under  all 
that  remains  of  Capernaum.  We  had  a  good  deal  of  anxiety  on 
account  of  the  Arabs — several  of  whom  we  saw,  but  they  did  us 
no  harm.  Mijdel  we  found  utterly  spoiled,  without  an  inhabitant. 
It  is  the  Magdala  where  Mary  Magdalene  was  born.  There  we 
rested  under  a  tree,  and  we  washed  our  hands  and  face  with  joy 
in  the  water  where  Jesus  had  walked.  Passing  round  two  pro- 
montories— a  ruin  and  a  well — we  came  in  sight  of  Tiberias. 
Built  of  black  Java,  ruined  by  the  earthquake,  it  has  a  most  dis- 
mal appearance.  We  pitched  our  tent  close  by  the  lake.  We 
spent  the  evening  among  the  Jews.  The  German  Jews  we  found 
very  suspicious  of  us — the  others  kind.  We  visited  their  syna- 
gogues and  reading-rooms,  and  had  interesting  discussions  with 
them.  A  German  doctor  invited  us  to  his  house,  and  a  Jewish 
widow  brought  a  present  of  milk  to  our  tent.  To  both  we  re- 
turned a  little  tea. 

16th. — Early  in  the  morning,  Andrew  and  I  rode  to  the  bath, 
about  2  miles  down  the  lake.  It  is  a  natural  spring,  so  hot  that 
you  cannot  put  your  hand  into  it.  The  bath  is  free  to  all,  of  beau- 
tiful marble,  and  delightfully  clean.  There  are  attendants  whom 
you  may  or  may  not  employ.  We  swam  twice  round  the  marble 
pool.  The  effects  we  found  truly  delightful.  We  rode  still  south 
hoping  to  see  Jordan,  but  could  not  venture  the  whole  way. 
Same  day  we  crossed  from  Tiberias  west  to  Mount  Tabor,  and 
were  on  the  summit  by  sunset.  We  had  no  guide,  and  therefore 
did  not  find  the  right  way.  Were  obliged  to  lead  our  horses,  the 
hill  being  so  steep  and  rocky.  It  is  a  lovely  hill ;  and  here  it  is 
probable  Jesus  was  transfigured.  We  got  down  the  hill  by  the 
help  of  a  little  moonlight.  We  came  upon  some  peasants  watch- 
ing their  corn.  They  took  us,  and  we  took  them,  for  Arabs  ;  so 
that  we  were  mutually  relieved  by  finding  out  the  truth.  They 
could  not  believe  that  we  had  been  on  the  top  of  the  hill.  Told 
us  the  Bedouins  were  there,  and  had  committed  12  murders  on 
the  hill.  When  we  reached  the  village,  where  we  had  agreed 
our  tent  should  be  pitched,  our  servants  were  all  waiting  to  re- 
ceive us.  They  said  that  the  whole  village  was  going  to  turn 
out  in  quest  of  us.  Of  the  truth  of  all  these  things  I  cannot  say, 
but  we  felt  very  thankful  to  our  watchful  God  who  had  cared  for 
us.  Ah,  dear  Eliza  !  we  have  all  cause  to  trust  Him  who  has  so 

*  Oleander. 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS  513 

often  delivered  us.    He  that  gave  us  Jesus,  what  will  he  with 
hold? 

17th. — I  wish  you  saw  the  levee  we  held  this  morning.  I  am 
sure  one  half  of  the  inhabitants  of  Daburieh  were  seated  round 
us.  Mount  Hermon  is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  plain.  Endor, 
where  the  witch  lived,  we  see  at  the  foot  of  Hermon  ;  and  the 
pleasant  village  of  Nain,  the  scene  of  such  divine  tenderness,  lies 
right  before  us.  Mounting,  we  proceeded  north,  and  about  9 
o'clock  reached  Nazareth.  It  stands  at  the  head  of  a  pleasant 
valley,  and  is  one  of  the  best  built  towns  in  the  Holy  Land.  The 
rocks  are  all  very  white,  which  makes  it  exceedingly  hot  and 
painful  to  the  eyes.  We  saw  the  lying  wonders  of  the  convent 
— and,  what  was  more  pleasant,  we  examined  the  hill  on  which 
the  city  is  built,  to  find  out  the  precipice  where  the  angry  Naz- 
arenes  would  have  cast  the  Saviour  down.  We  left  about  2 ; 
and  after  partaking  of  Arab  cheer  in  the  shape  of  leban,  or  sour 
milk  of  Sephourieh,  we  crossed  the  vast  plain  of  Esdraelon.  To- 
ward sunset  we  came  to  an  old  well  at  the  opposite  side  of  the 
plain.  Anr>ld  Arab  mounted  on  an  ass  met  us,  and  told  us,  with 
every  expression  of  alarm,  that  8  armed  Bedouins  had  met  him 
in  the  valley  and  threatened  to  take  his  ass  from  him,  but  it  was 
not  worth  their  taking.  We  held  a  council  of  war.  Antonio 
was  missing.  He  had  ridden  back  to  Sephourieh  fora  cloak  sup- 
posed to  be  wanting.  Some  proposed  halting  till  nightfall,  and 
then  going  on  in  the  dark.  Some  proposed  going  to  a  village  in 
sight  in  another  direction.  Some  committing  ourselves  to  God 
and  proceeding.  Our  muleteers  and  Botros  were  in  great  terror. 
We  rode  on  in  silence  through  the  beautiful  wady  or  vale  of  Abi- 
lene. About  sunset  we  found  Antonio's  staff.  How  it  came 
there  we  could  not  conjecture.  We  met  many  unarmed  Bedou- 
ins, and  passed  on  unhurt.  We  slept  at  a  village  on  the  height 
above  Acre. 

18th. — Arriving  in  Acre  we  found  poor  Antonio.  He  had  come 
bv  a  nearer  road  into  Wady  Abilene,  and  so  got  before  us.  8 
armed  Bedouins  rushed  upon  him,  and  with  their  long  lances 
drove  him  off  the  road  and  up  among  the  hills.  Here  thev  bound 
him  hand  and  foot — stripped  him  of  every  thing — asked  him  of  his 
company — took  his  horse  and  all  away,  and  left  him  naked.  He 
climbed  into  a  tree  till  daylight,  and  then  walked  down  to  Acre. 
While  they  were  robbing  him  we  passed  safely  by.  The  English 
•i^nsul  of  Acre,  who  is  a  Jew,  said,  "  You  must  be  on  a  good  er- 
rand, or  God  would  not  so  protect  you."  Even  the  monks  ac- 
knowledged the  hand  of  God  in  it.  That  night  we  slept  at  Na- 
koura,  on  our  way  to  Tyre. 

19th. — We  rode  to  Sidon. 

20th. — To  Beyrout  in  perfect  safety,  and  in  good  health.* 

*  For  a  continuation  of  this  Letter  see  page  526. 

VOL.  i.  33 


514  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 


LETTER   XV. 

TO  Tt  E  REV.  ALEX.  N.  SOMERVILLE,  ANDERSTON. 

BEYROUT.  23d  July,  183* 

MY  DEAR  ALEX., — I  fear  you  will  think  that  you  are  never  .ti 
hear  from  your  wandering  brethren.  Still  you  are  ever  with  as 
— our  companion  in  many  a  journey  of  which  you  do  not  know. 
This  land  &eeps  all  our  Bible  friends  in  remembrance ;  for  every 
day  brings  before  our  eyes  some  of  the  scenes  of  which  we  have 
read  and  preached  together.  This  is  only  the  second  oppor- 
tunity we  have  had  of  sending  letters  since  our  leaving  Egypt,  on 
16th  May.  I  hoped  to  have  written  you  by  the  last  steamer;  but 
my  weak  body,  this  hot  climate,  and  our  great  fatigues,  prevented 
me.  You  will  be  glad  to  know  how  well  I  have  stood  all  the 
hardships  of  travelling  in  the  burning  desert,  and  among  the  moun- 
tains of  Syria.  I  have  hardly  had  a  day's  illness  ail  the  time,  and 
indeed  feel  healthiest  when  undergoing  the  greatest  fatigues.  My 
heart  still  beats  a  little  too  loud  at  times  for  my  comfort,  but  I 
have  great  hopes  that,  in  a  colder  atmosphere,  it  may  please  God 
to  give  me  complete  deliverance  from  it ;  so  much,  at  least,  as 
that  I  may  once  more  serve  him  in  the  Gospel  of  his  Son.  Bui 
O  pray  still  more  that  I  may  be  made  like  a  weaned  child — wil 
ling  to  do — willing  also  to  suffer  great  things  for  his  name  sake. 

How  shall  I  begin  to  tell  you  of  this  delightsome  land — Im- 
manuel's  land — every  hill  and  valley  of  which  tells  of  the  won- 
ders God  hath  done  ?  I  can  only  say,  like  the  Queen  of  Sheba, 
that  "  the  half  was  not  told  me."  I  have  tried  to  deepen,  as  much 
as  possible  on  my  mind,  every  Scripture  scene,  in  order  that,  if 
God  spare  us  to  come  together,  we  may  often  wander  together 
over  Mount  Olivet, — and  down  to  Rachel's  Sepulchre, — and 
among  the  hills  of  Hebron. — and  up  to  Bethel,  and  Ramah, — and 
looking  down  upon  the  beautiful  sea  of  Galilee,  may  meditate  to- 
gether upon  the  love  of  Him  who  stilled  its  waters.  I  have  felt 
it  to  be  one  of  the  chief  privileges  of  my  life,  granted  to  me  in 
time  of  my  affliction,  that  I  should  visit  this  land  of  promise,  and 
most  that  I  have  seen  here  will  be  graven  on  my  memory  till  1 
die.  You  will  have  heard,  before  this  reaches  you,  that  Andrew 
Bonar  and  I.  with  Mr.  Caiman,  a  converted  Jew,  were  left  behind 
by  the  elder  brethren  of  the  deputation,  on  the  7th  of  this  month. 
Our  father,  Dr.  Black,  suffered  very  severely  in  coming  through 
the  Egyptian  desert.  He  fell  twice  from  his  camel,  and  was 
thrown  off  a  third  time.  From  this,  and  the  exhaustion  produced 
by  the  heat,  he  never  thoroughly  recovered,  so  that  by  the  time 
of  our  reaching  Beyrout,  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  return  as 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  515 

speedily  as  possible  to  a  colder  climate.  Dr.  Keith  accompanied 
him  by  steam  to  Smyrna,  and  we  are  now  anxious  to  hear  of 
their  safety.  They  will  proceed  by  the  Danube.,  and  probably  by 
the  Rhine,  visiting  as  many  synagogues  as  that  route  will  brine; 
in  their  way.  I  do  trust  that  God,  who  has  peculiarly  favored 
us  all  our  way,  will  not  suffer  this  separation  in  any  wise  to  affect 
the  success  of  our  inquiries.  Dr.  Keith  was  to  write  Dr.  Macgill, 
explaining  the  necessity  for  it,  and  our  intentions  for  the  future 
route,  which  I  hope  he  has  done  before  this. 

Within  the  past  fortnight,  Andrew,  and  Mr.  Caiman,  and  I  have 
visited  all  the  synagogues  in  the  north  of  the  Holy  Land.  We  have 
been  safely  preserved,  although  the  country  is  in  a  most  danger- 
ous condition, — murders  and  robbery  were  on  every  hand  of  us, 
— still  we  have  been  kept  from  evil,  and  have  had  interviews  with 
the  Jews  of  Tyre,  of  Sidon,  of  Acre,  of  Tiberias,  of  Saffet,  and  of 
Beyrout.  We  have  thus  been  enabled  to  meet  with  the  Jews  in 
every  town  of  the  Holy  Land  where  they  live,  excepting  Joppa, 
where  there  are  only  00  Jews.  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  know 
how  we  carry  on  our  inquiries.  It  is  the  most  interesting  work  you 
can  imagine.  I  will  just  describe  to  you  our  visit  to  Tiberias. 
We  pitched  our  tent  on  the  very  edge  of  that  lovely  sea,  where 
so  many  of  the  parables  were  delivered,  and  so  many  miracles 
wrought.  Towards  evening  we  proceeded  towards  the  Jewish  quar- 
ter. They  seemed  to  live  in  better  houses  than  the  Arabs,  and  you 
can  easily  distinguish  them.  We  first  went  to  the  Ashkenazim,  or 
Jews  from  Poland  and  Russia.  They  wear  broad  German  hats — 
some  of  them  high  fur  caps — and  a  long  robe,  which  the  Arabs  call 
a  kaftan.  The  Jews  are  at  present  in  such  terror  of  the  Bedouin 
Arabs,  that  they  have  buried  all  their  best  clothes  and  furniture 
under  ground,  so  that  their  garments  were  soiled  and  torn,  and 
their  faces  wan  and  anxious.  Their  long  beard,  and  moustache, 
and  ringlets,  always  characterize  them  in  this  land.  We  found 
a  group — some  standing,  some  sitting — to  whom  we  gave  the 
usual  Hebrew  salutation,  b^bis.  We  inquired  after  the  prosperity 
of  Israel  among  them.  A  few  questions  on  their  part  soon  found 
out.  who  we  were.  Mr.  Caiman  had  been  known  to  them  before. 
They  would  not  enter  on  any  religious  discussion.  One  pointed 
us  to  the  Jewish  reading-room — a  place  set  apart  for  reading  the 
Talmud.  A  rich  Jew  dies  and  leaves  a  sum  of  money  for  the  erec- 
tion of  a  reading-place,  the  procuring  of  Jewish  Commentaries, 
and  a  salary  to  some  six  Jews  who  are  expected,  one  or  two  at 
least,  to  be  always  there.  We  entered,  and  found  it  a  pleasant 
room,  with  all  its  windows  open.  Some  200  volumes  on  the 
shelves,  and  three  aged  Israelites,  with  beards  like  snow,  sitting 
reading,  each  in  a  low  voice. 

Strange  people  !  Where,  in  all  the  world,  will  you  find  men 
thus  devoting  themselves,  day  and  night,  to  their  studies  ;  and  yet 
it  has  only  the  semblance  of  gaining  knowledge,  for,  alas  !  all  they 


516  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

read  are  the  fancies  of  men — false  and  mystical  comments  on 
God's  holy  word,  leading  away  from  Jesus — away  from  peace 
and  holiness.  There  is  not  a  stranger  system  of  self-righteousness 
than  the  Jewish  system.  Popery  is  its  fellow,  and  both  evidently 
have  the  same  author.  We  each  trie  1  to  speak  to  the  old  men  ; 
but  mine  was  so  deaf  I  could  not  make  him  Hear — the  others  were 
soon  warned  that  we  were  Christians,  and  turned  away.  We 
tried  some  younger  Jews  who  had  followed  us,  but  all  showed  the 
same  shyness.  We  next  made  our  way  to  the  synagogue.  We 
found  about  a  dozen  there  engaged  in  reading — middle-aged  men. 
These  listened  to  us  for  a  while,  but  soon  grew  shy  also.  We 
next  went  to  the  Sephardim,  or  native  Jews.  We  entered  a  pleas- 
ant synagogue,  the  court-yard  being  shaded  with  a  tree  in  the 
middle.  Here  we  found  a  bearded  Jew  teaching  all  the  children 
the  Book  of  Lamentations.  All  were  sitting  in  a  circle  cross- 
legged,  upon  the  ground,  and  all  at  once  repeating,  in  the  peculiar 
song  or  intonation  of  the  Spanish  Jews,  the  Hebrew  words  of 
Jeremiah — "  How  doth  the  city  sit  solitary  that  was  full  of  peo- 
ple !"  Other  Jews  were  sitting  on  the  ground  reading  Hebrew 
Commentaries  ;  two  were  stretched  at  full  length  and  sleeping, 
at  which  I  did  not  wonder,  considering  the  dryness  of  their 
studies. 

The  Sephardim  wear  the  true  Jewish  dress — the  turban  pecu- 
liar. The  women  wear  what,  I  have  no  doubt,  is  the  ancient 
dress,  and  it  is  very  beautiful.  Tiie  Polish  and  German  Jews  do 
not  like  -to  speak  the  Hebrew,  but  rather  the  Judeo-German. 
These  again  can  speak  the  Hebrew  well,  and  love  it  much.  We 
were  soon  surrounded,  and  our  Hebrew  Bibles  produced.  An- 
drew was  seated  by  the  teacher,  to  hear  the  scholars  repeat  and 
translate  Lam.  i.,  which  they  did  very  well.  Mr.  Caiman  was 
engaged  with  another  knot,  and  I  with  a  third.  I  first  began  by 
reading  the  32nd  Psalm,  to  show  the  blessedness  of  being  forgiven. 
All  agreed  that  there  was  no  true  happiness  without  it.  I  then 
read  Isaiah — "  Israel  doth  not  know  ;"  and  Zech.  xiii.  1 — "  In  that 
day  there  shall  be  a  fountain  opened  to  the  house  of  David,  and 
to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  for  sin  and  for  uncleanness."  To 
show  them  that  Israel  did  not  know  the  way  of  salvation,  and 
therefore  could  not  be  happy,  I  showed  them  also  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26 
— k'  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put 
within  you ; '  and  put  the  question,  why  all  the  prophets  agreed 
that  Israel,  at  this  time,  would  be  ignorant  of  the  way  of  forgive- 
ness. This  puzzled  all  my  company  ;  but  they  brought  their  two 
Rabbis,  two  most  venerable  looking  men,  with  snowy  beards. 
The  question  was  stated  over  again.  The  Rabbi's  answer  I  did 
not  fully  understand.  He  admitted  that  Israel  did  not  now  know, 
and  that  the  time  was  coming  when  Jews  and  Gentiles  would  be 
all  enlightened ;  but  he  would  not  admit  that  Israel  did  not  know 
how  to  be  forgiven. 


FAMILIAR     LETTERS.  5  1'/ 

You  cannot  tel!  how  interesting  it  is  to  be  preaching  in  the  holy 
tongue  in  the  Holy  Land.  We  stammer  a  good  deal,  you  may 
believe,  and  yet  we  find  it  easy  to  make  them  know  what  we  mean 
—  the  difficult  thing  is  to  understand  them  —  so  that  I  have  some- 
times carried  on  an  argument  where  I  did  not  understand  the  an- 
swers on  the  other  side.  Who  knows  but  God  may  leave  a  bless- 
ing behind  ?  "  She  hath  done  what  she  could."  A  missionary  in 
this  land  should  be  able  to  speak  the  Hebrew  ;  and,  for  the  full 
work,  Judeo-  German,  Jndeo-Spanish,  and  Arabic,  are  indispen- 
sable. Stir  up  young  men  who  love  the  Jews  to  prepare  them- 
selves for  this  work.  I  feel  very  much  that  this  is  the  centre  of 
the  Jewish  world,  and  that  one"  stroke  here  is  worth  twenty  in 
another  land.  The  Jews  are  much  more  accessible  here.  Afflic- 
tion has  bowed  down  their  hearts  ;  they  have  no  merchandise  to 
make  them  worldly,  and  to  take  off  their  attention.  Many  of 
them,  especially  of  the  young,  are  seeking  knowledge.  Mr.  Ni- 
colayson  of  Jerusalem,  and  Mr.  Pieritz,  a  converted  Jew,  are  real 
men  of  God.  The  latter  is  with  us  just  now.  He  is  a  most  sin- 
gular man,  and  has  already  been  the  means  of  converting  some  of 
the  most  learned  Rabbis  in  Jerusalem.,  There  are  three  now  upon 
the  point  of  making  an  open  profession.  Our  great  want  will  be 

laborers  —  "  Jfr]6i]is  ovv  TOV  xuglou  TOV  ^c^ta^oD,  onwg  ^x&Ujy  i-qy&nt;  tig 


The  Sephardim  then  showed  us  their  other  synagogue  and  read- 
ing-room,  hanging  over  the  sea  of  Galilee.  One  of  the  Ashkena- 
zim,  a  doctor  and  inquirer  after  Christ,  invited  us  secretly  to  his 
house.  He  also  visited  us  at  our  tent.  A  widow  also  brought  us 
a  present  of  milk.  This  is  just  a  sketch  of  the  way  in  which  we 
conduct  our  inquiries.  Andrew  and  I  paid  a  very  interesting  visit 
to  a  small  number  of  Jewvs,  in  a  village  three  hours  from  Saffet, 
upon  the  great  Mount  Naphtali.  It  was  a  fine  wild  mountain  ride. 
and  we  had  a  kind  reception.  They  spread  the  table  with  a  kind 
of  milk  —  the  same  that  Jael  gave  to  Sisera  —  fine  Jewish  bread 
and  cheese,  and  whilst  we  partook  of  their  hospitality,  we  repaid 
them  by  telling  them  the  words  of  everlasting  life. 

Saffet  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  spots  in  the  Holy  Land  —  a 
city  set  on  a  hill  that  cannot  be  hid.  The  air  is  cool  and  most  de- 
licious. The  Jews  belonging  to  Saffet  are  between  1500  and 
2000,  though  scattered  at  present  a  good  deal  through  fear  of 
their  enemies.  We  lived  in  a  Jewish  house,  arid  visited  their 
synagogues  and  themselves  for  several  days.  I  cannot  but  think, 
lor  many  reasons,  that  Saffet  is  the  most  desirable  place  for  a  mis- 
sion to  Israel  in  the  Holy  Land.  It  is  entirely  unoccupied  as  a 
field  of  missionary  labor.  It  is  one  of  the  four  holy  cities  with  the 
Jews.  The  communication  with  Jerusalem  is  so  intimate,  that  all 
that  is  done  in  the  one  place  is  known  in  the  other.  The  numbei 

*  "  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  would  send  forth  laborer! 
nto  IIB  haivest."  —  LUKK  x.  2. 

32 


518  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

of  Jews  was  at  one  time  far  greater  than  at  Jerusalem.  They 
will  most  probably  increase  again  there.  The  climate  is  delight- 
ful. It  is  the  spot  prophesied  where  light  was  to  arise  on  the 
people  that  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death.  This  was 
the  idea  of  the  deputation  before  going  there,  and  it  is  much  con- 
firmed by  our  visit.  I  fearl  must  not  begin  to  describe  the  places 
in  this  wonderful  land.  Qh  it  is  pleasant  to  wander  by  the  very 
lake  where  Jesus  wandered,  and  to  look  upon  the  very  precipice 
at  Nazareth  where  they  wanted  to  throw  him  down  !  We  went 
from  Beyroul  to  Sidon,  and  then  to  Tyre,  reading  the  prophecies 
all  the  way,  and  looking  on  their  awful  fulfilment.  From  Tyre 
we  crossed  to  Saffet.  We  went  through  Asher,  and  understood, 
from  the  multitude  of  olive-trees,  how  he  was  to  dip  his  foot  in 
oil.  It  is  curious  how  distinctly  you  can  mark  the  difference  be- 
tween the  tribes.  We  entered  Naphtali,  full  of  wild  wooded  and 
rocky  hills.  The  evergreen  oak  covers  the  most  of  its  mountains  ; 
the  white  jasmine  hanging  in  beautiful  festoons  from  tree  to  tree ; 
and  the  long  yellow  broom — making  a  pleasing  variety.  Singular 
deep  ravines  intersect  the  mountains — all  completely  wooded — 
the  haunt  of  the  wolf  and  hy^na,  whose  howling  at  night  is  often 
very  frightful,  relieved  all  the  day  by  the  soft  cooing  of*  the  turtle. 
These  wadys  open  sometimes  into  a  pleasant  plain  of  richest  soil, 
bearing  here  and  there  a  crop  of  barley,  falling  under  the  Arab's 
sickle.  The  villages  and  ruins  are  mostly  on  the  tops  of  the  hills. 
We  heard  of  a  poor  Jew  being  shot  by  the  Bedouins,  a  few  hours 
before  us.  His  friends  were  going  to  carry  home  his  body. 

Saffet  cannot  be  hid,  being  on  the  very  top  of  a  lofty  hill.  It 
was  destroyed  by  an  earthquake  on  the  1st  Jan.  1837,  in  which 
multitudes  of  Jews  perished.  It  is  to  this  moment  an  awful  monu- 
ment of  the  swift  destruction  which  God  can  bring  upon  a  city. 
More  than  half  of  the  houses  are  ruins — of  beautiful  white  stone. 
Olives,  and  vines,  and  pomegranates  grow  in  great  luxuriance 
among  them.  The  hill  is  so  steep,  that  the  roof  of  one  row  of 
houses  is  the  pathway  for  the  row  above.  There  is  a  shattered 
castle  on  the  summit.  We  climbed  to  the  top,  narrowly  escaping 
some  long  serpents  which  darted  out  of  the  ruins.  Oh  what  a 
view  of  the  sea  of  Galilee  is  before  you — at  your  feet !  It  is  about 
three  hours'  descent  to  the  water's  edge,  and  yet  it  looks  as  if  you 
could  run  down  in  as  many  minutes.  The  lake  is  much  larger 
than  I  had  imagined — hemmed  in  by  the  mountains  on  every  side 
— sleeping  as  calmly  and  softly  as  if  it  had  been  the  sea  of  glass 
which  John  saw  in  heaven.  We  tried  in  vain  to  follow  the  course 
of  the  Jordan  running  through  it.  True,  there  were  clear  lines 
such  as  you  see  in  the  wake  of  a  vessel,  but  then  these  did  not  go 
straight  through  the  lake.  The  hills  of  Bashan  are  very  high  and 
steep — steep  where  they  run  into  the  water.  At  one  point,  a  man 
pointed  out  to  us  where  the  tombs  in  the  rocks  are — where  the 
poor  demoniacs  used  to  live — and  near  it  the  hills  were  exactly 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  519 

what  the  Scripture  describes — a  steep  place  where  the  swine  ran 
down  into  the  sea.  On  the  north-east  of  the  sea,  Hermon  rises 
very  grand,  intersected  with  many  ravines  full  of  snow.  Turn- 
ing the  eye  to  the  west  side  of  the  lake,  the  point  nearest  you  is 
evidently  the  land  of  Gennesareth.  It  is  the  only  part  of  the  banks 
where  there  is  a  plain  of  any  extent.  It  seems  to  run  about  live 
miles  along  the  west  side  of  the  lake,  and  two  miles  inward  to  the 
roots  of  the  hills  of  Naphtali.  1  knew  it  at  once  by  its  rich  vege- 
tation and  its  verdure.  It  has  a  few  trees  also.  Here  stood  Ca- 
pernaum, and  here,  I  should  think,  Chorazin  and  Bethsaida.* 


LETTER    XVI. 

TO  HIS  FAMILY. 

BOUJA,  22nd  August,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, — I  have  just  this  day  received 
your  kind  letter,  addressed  to  Constantinople.  It  has  been  a  great 
refreshment  to  me,  and  I  feel  very  thankful  to  God  for  bringing  it 
safe  to  my  hand.  If  you  have  read  Eliza's  letter  first,  you  will 
see  that  I  have  had  a  long  and  dangerous  illness,  but  that  it  has 
pleased  God  again  to  restore  me  to  health.  I  know  you  will  not 
be  satisfied  without  a  full  and  particular  account  of  it  from  be- 
ginning to  end,  and  therefore  I  send  this  along  with  Eliza's. 
Before  beginning,  let  me  say,  that  if  you  will  only  lay  aside  all 
anxiety  and  murmuring,  you  will  find,  as  I  do,  only  matter  for 
thankfulness  and  praise.  You  will  find  fresh  proofs  that  God  is 
watching  over  your  son,  unworthy  as  he  is,  yea,  is  leading  him 
by  the  hand  in  ways  that  he  knew  not.  I  may  also  mention  that 
I  have  now  been  19  days  entirely  free  from  fever,  that  the  medical 
man  has  long  ceased  to  visit  rne,  that  I  am  daily  garning  my  wont- 
ed strength  and  vigor,  and  that  a  week  hence  1  expect  to  be  on 
the  Danube,  if  that  be  God's  will. 

You  will  notice,  in  reading  an  account  of  our  tour  to  the  lake 
of  Tiberias,  that  we  had  intended  to  visit  Damascus  also,  and  to 
spend  three  weeks,  instead  of  a  fortnight,  in  our  inquiries.  This 
we  were  unable  to  do,  from  the  disturbed  state  of  the  country. 
We  had  therefore  a  week  to  spend  in  Beyrout  before  the  sailing 
of  the  steamboat  for  Smyrna.  You  cannot  tell  how  grieved  we 
were  at  this,  both  because  it  was  spending  money  in  doing  nothing, 
and  also  because  of  the  heat  of  Beyrout.  We  thought  of  going 
up  to  Mount  Lebanon,  but  we  did  not  know  rightly  where  to  go, 
and  we  had  no  distinct  object  in  view.  Accordingly,  we  just 
remained  in  the  inn  at  Beyrout.  The  thermometer  was  generally 

*  For  a  continuation  of  this  Letter  see  page  524. 


520  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

about  85°  or  90°  in  the  day-time,  but  often  96°  m  the  night.  Tt  ii 
this  which  makes  the  heat  peculiarly  oppressive.  There  is  no 
land  breeze.  Every  thing  is  still  in  the  night. 

I  felt  quite  well  till  the  Thursday,  but  that  evening  (25th  July)  felt 
weary  and  oppressed.  What  the  occasion  of  my  illness  was  I  do 
not  exactly  know.  The  doctor  said  it  was  something  disagreeing 
with  my  stomach.  Some  thought  it  was  the  heat.  I  myself 
thought  it  was  by  infection,  for  I  had  that  day  seen  and  touched 
a  young  Glasgow  lad  ill  of  fever.  However  this  may  be,  it  was 
the  will  of  our  Father,  who  is  wisest  of  all,  and  more  loving  even 
than  you,  that  I  should  become  severely  ill  that  night.  I  soon 
went  to  bed,  and  remembering  how  useful  an  emetic  is  on  such 
occasions,  took  one  which  Dr.  Hunter  had  packed  up  for  me. 
This  did  me  a  great  deal  of  good.  The  Doctor  came  a  little  after 
— Dr.  Gerstmann — a  converted  Jew,  and  delightful  young  Ger- 
man— the  physician  to  the  Jerusalem  mission,  who  happened  to 
be  in  Beyrout  at  the  time.  His  treatment  of  me  I  do  not  exactly 
remember ;  however,  it  seemed  very  good,  and  was  very  success- 
ful. He  insisted  on  my  leaving  town  the  next  evening,  which  ] 
did  upon  an  ass's  back,  and  ascended  about  1000  feet  to  a  fine 
airy  house  among  mulberry  gardens.  Here  I  was  stretched  upon 
my  mat,  which  1  have  sent  home  to  you,  and  a  mattress  upon  the 
floor. 

On  Saturday  I  had  a  little  fever,  and,  complaining  of  a  roaring 
like  the  sea  in  my  ears,  was  bled  with  leeches  behind  the  ears. 
This  relieved  me  ;  and  on  Sabbath  morning  the  doctor  pronounced 
me  free  from  any  disease.  By  mid-day  1  was  still  better.  The 
question  now  then  was,  shall  we  sail  by  this  steamer,  or  shall  we 
wa."  for  three  weeks  longer  at  Beyrout?  The  Doctor  feared  to 
advise;  still  he  thought  it  better  I  should  go;  and,  indeed,  the 
thought  of  staying  three  weeks  more  in  Beyrout  seemed  intolera- 
ble to  me.  We  embarked  the  same  day,  assisted  by  many  kind 
friends  whom  we  had  made.  I  was  very  weak,  so  that  I  could 
hardly  stand  without  support.  I  was  very  sick  in  the  small  boat, 
so  that  I  lost  both  sight  and  hearing.  But  I  had  not  been  long  in 
the  steamer  till  I  felt  greatly  better.  The  cool  sea-breeze  revived 
me,  and  I  found  myself  by  sunset  talking  a  little  with  4  Jews 
whom  we  met  now  for  the  4th  time.  Andrew  Bonar  mentions 
them  in  his  published  Alexandria  letter.  They  were  very  sorry 
to  see  me  laid  low ;  and  I  felt  that  it  was  like  a  testimony  to  them 
that  we  were  seeking  their  salvation,  and  not  our  own  things. 
Both  Andrew  and  Mr.  Caiman  were  very  sick  the  whole  way  tc 
Smyrna,  so  that  they  could  only  help  me  when  the  vessel  stopped. 
Nobody  on  board  could  speak  English,  except  one  young  gentle- 
man, who  had  a  little.  I  had  therefore  to  call  up  all  my  Italian, 
and  never  before  learned  so  much  the  use  of  it.  The  stewards 
were  all  kindness  to  me — putting  me  to  bed,  and  bringing  me 
everything  I  wanted.  By  mistake  I  drank  some  green  tea,  which 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  521 

prevented  by  sleeping,  so  that  on  Monday  morning,  when  we 
arrived  offCyprus,  I  was  in  higii  fever.  We  waited  from  6  to  12 
at  anchor.  The  heat  was  intense — not  a  breath  of  wind.  They 
helped  me  on  deck  under  the  awning,  and  an  umbrella  too-  but  I 
felt  as  I  never  felt  before.  I  knew  that  I  had  a  Father  in  heaven, 
who  had  forgiven  and  redeemed  me,  and  therefore  I  resolved  to 
fear  no  evil.  My  voice  became  very  low,  almost  inaudible.  I 
thought  my  head  would  burst  in  two.  At  last  my  faculties,  one 
by  one,  began  to  give  way.  I  could  not  remember  where  we 
were  going.  Still  I  thought  of  you  a[l ;  and  though  I  could  not 
expect  ever  to  see  you  again,  I  prayed  that  my  death  might  be 
more  blessed  to  you  than  all  my  life  had  been. 

I  got  leeches  from  Cyprus,  and  when  the  ship  set  sail  got 
the  steward  to  put  them  on  the  back  of  my  head,  but  only  4  of 
them  would  bite.  The  cool  breeze  revived  me  very  much,  and  by 
sunset  I  was  able  to  totter  about  the  deck.  I  felt  that  [  needed 
blood  to  be  taken  from  my  head  still,  and  fell  upon  the  plan  of 
making  my  nose  bleed,  which  it  did  plentifully,  and  relieved  me 
much.  That  night  I  slept  pretty  well  till  morning,  but  awoke 
feverish  again.  We  stayed  at  Rhodes  from  6  to  12,  and  this  again 
was  a  dreadful  time  to  me.  I  remained  below,  however,  and 
found  it  better  than  the  deck.  I  slowly  revived  after  the  vessel 
moved  and  the  breeze  sprung  up.  That  evening  I  could  walk  the 
deck  pretty  well,  and  felt  stronger  than  I  had  yet  done.  I  began 
to  enjoy  the  view  of  the  lovely  islands  of  Greece,  Patmos,  and 
Samos,  and  the  view  of  a  splendid  English  frigate,  in  full  sal), 
which  hailed  us.  The  very  sight  of  something  English  was  pleas- 
ing. I  thought  there  were  hundreds  on  board  the  frigate  who 
had  homes  and  kindred  like  me,  and  yet,  perhaps,  not  one  looked 
to  them  in  the  same  way  as  I  did.  That  evening  the  steward 
bathed  my  feet  in  hot  water  and  vinegar,  and  put  me  to  bed,  so 
that  I  slept  well,  and  was  refreshed. 

The  next  day,  Thursday,  the  awning  could  not  be  put  up,  so  1 
could  not  go  oii  deck.  I  i'elt  the  heat  very  much,  and  had  a  little 
feverishness.  In  the  evening  the  awning  was  up,  and  I  could  sit 
on  the  deck.  At  7  Smyrna  came  in  sight,  to  my  great  thankful- 
ness and  joy.  The  sun  set  as  we  stepped  ashore  and  took  up  our 
rest  in  the  inn  ;  but  when  I  looked  around,  it  was  dismal  indeed. 
The  walls  were  so  thin,  that  I  knew  it  would  be  like  an  oven 
when  the  sun  was  up.  The  rooms  were  small.  The  noise  of 
sailors  and  passers  by  was  dreadful ;  and  to  complete  all,  the 
English  doctor  lived  out  of  town,  and  so,  we  were  told,  did  Mr. 
Calhouo — a  gentleman  whom  we  met  in  Egypt,  who  was  very 
kind  to  us,  and  asked  us  to  come  to  him  when  we  came  to  Smyrna. 
Salvo,  the  innkeeper,  told  us  he  had  another  inn  an  hour's  ride  into 
the  country.  I  asked  the  name  of  the  place.  At  Bouja,  a  country 
village.  We  were  told  that  both  Mr.  Calhoun  and  the  doctor 
lived  in  the  same  village. 


522  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

I  resolved  immediately  to  set  out.  The  coincidence  appeared 
remarkable.  The  town  I  knew  would  be  hotter  than  the  country, 
and  I  wanted  the  doctor  to  see  me  that  night,  feeling  that  time 
was  precious.  After  tea  we  got  asses,  and  the  innkeeper  also 
accompanied  us.  The  muleteer  guided  my  donkey,  occasionally 
giving  me  a  helping  hand  at  the  steep  parts  of  the  road  ;  and; 
doubtless,  that  promise  too  was  fulfilled  to  me  in  your  favorite 
psairn,  mamma,  "  He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  thee.' 
The  cool  mountain  breeze  revived  my  wasted  frame  ;  and  though 
the  hour  seemed  long,  still  I  arrived  in  safety,  and  found  a  delight- 
ful cool  room  and  a  divan,  where  I  laid  me  down.  We  found  that 
the  doctor  had  once  lived  here,  but  not  now  ;  that  Mr.  Calhoun 
was  gone  to  Constantinople.  But  a  native  doctor  was  brought  to 
me,  who  told  me,  in  Italian,  to  put  a  cloth  dipped  in  vinegar  on 
my  head,  and  to  take  castor  oil  in  the  morning.  I  saw  that  he  did 
not  understand  my  illness,  and  therefore  felt  anxious  for  another 
doctor.  Now  mark  the  singular  way  in  which  God  provided  for 
me.  A  ship  of  war  happened  to  be  in  the  roads  of  Smyrna. 
The  officers  happened  to  ride  out  to  this  village,  and  were  now  in 
the  same  inn  with  us — the  doctor  among  the  rest.  He  saw  me, 
and  immediately  ordered  me  to  be  shaved  and  leeches  applied,  and 
wet  cloths  kept  on  my  head  all  night.  All  this  was  done  at  first 
without  effect ;  but  toward  morning  the  fever  abated,  and  I  slept 
quietly.  The  native  doctor  came  in  the  morning,  and  was  sur- 
prised to  find  a  shaved  patient.  We  explained  all  to  him,  and  he 
bade  adieu.  I  forgot  to  mention  that  the  same  night  we  came 
out,  a  Mr.  Hanson  found  me  out,  uncle  of  Miss  Urmston,  and  told 

me  of  her  being  at  our  house,  and  now  at  R .  He  offered 

any  kindness  in  his  power.  Mr.  Lewis,  the  English  chaplain,  also 
came,  and  insisted  on  my  coming  to  his  house  the  next  day.  The 
doctor  of  the  corvette  saw  me  in  the  morning,  and  sent  me  a  per- 
spiring medicine.  I  was  better  nearly  all  day. 

Friday,  1st  August. — In  the  evening  I  was  carried  on  a  sofa  to 
the  house  of  Mr.  Lewis,  where  I  have  been  ever  since.  Here  I 
found  a  home  indeed  ;  and  in  Mrs.  Lewis  one  who  has  nursed  me 
like  a  mother.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  wonderful  it  has  appeared 
to  me  that  God  should  have  led  me  by  the  hand  to  this  family,  the 
only  one  perhaps  in  Smyrna  where  I  could  find  such  kindness  and 
care.  They  are  both  delightful  Christ'ians.  They  have  3  children 
and  one  adopted  daughter,  a  young  Syrian.  They  insisted  on 
Andrew  Bonar  and  Mr.  Caiman  also  living  with  them.  The  house 
is  pleasantly  situated,  with  a  nice  garden — from  which  I  used  to 
get  sweet  flowers  brought  to  me  every  evening.  On  Saturday  I 
had  another  attack  of  the  fever.  The  best  doctor  of  the  place 
had  called  on  the  Friday,  Dr.  Wood.  He  could  not  attend  me, 
his  wife  being  ill,  but  recommended  the  native  doctor,  Dracopoh. 
He  has  treated  me  remarkably  well.  That  was  my  last  day  of 
the  fever.  He  says  it  is  a  fever  of  this  country.  Febre  perniciosa, 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  523 

ne  calls  it.  Every  day  I  have  been  gaining  strength.  I  cannot 
tell  you  how  I  have  been  cared  for  by  the  truly  good  people  of 
this  family.  Every  morning  I  get  my  head  bathed  with  vinegar 
and  water.  My  voice  has  quite  returned.  I  have  been  two  Sun 
days  at  church.  I  walked  out  every  evening  for  the  last  fortnight 
— and  to-day  (24th  Aug.)  I  have  ridden  into  Smyrna  with  my 
kind  friends  to  sail  for  Constantinople  at  5  this  evening.  I  am  now 
at  their  house  in  town,  and  after  a  hearty  dinner,  have  sat  down 
to  finish  this.  Eliza's  letter,  I  fear,  I  must  leave  unfinished,  as  1 
have  not  much  time. 

Andrew  and  Mr.  Caiman  went  to  Constantinople  last  Saturday, 
to  spend  the  past  week  in  inquiries  there.  It  is  only  30  hours' 
sail,  over  a  delightful  sea  and  in  a  splendid  steamboat — the  cap- 
tain an  Englishman.  Lord  Rokeby  and  Mr.  Littleton,  both  of 
whom  we  met  in  Palestine,  are  also  passengers.  On  Monday 
morning  Andrew  is  to  come  out  to  the  steamer;  and  at  12  same 
day  we  sail  for  t*he  Danube.  We  reach  Galatz  in  60  hours.  I 
cannot  tell  you  all  the  kind  things  which  the  Lewises  have  pro- 
vided to  go  with  me.  We  have  a  quarantine  of  7  or  10  days  at 
Galatz  ;  thence  to  Jassy,  we  go  in  2  days  and  a  half;  from  thence 
to  Brody,  and  thence  to  Warsaw.  Do  send  letters  to  Warsaw, 
where  we  may  be  in  4  or  5  weeks,  if  the  Lord  prosper  us.  "  The 
way  of  a  man  is  not  in  himself."  "  It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh 
to  direct  his  steps."  God  has  chastened  me  sore,  but  not  given 
me  over  unto  death.  I  have  conducted  family  prayers  3  times. 
My  heart  troubles  me  very  little.  I  suppose  it  will  beat  on  all 
my  life ;  but  I  have  a  good  hope  that  if  it  please  God  to  return 
me  to  my  flock,  it  will  not  hinder  me  from  my  duty.  I  am  still  a 
little  deaf  in  one  ear.  Could  you  find  the  name  of  the  German 
aurist  whom  Dr.  Duncan  consulted,  and  write  me  his  address  ?  I 
would  go  and  consult  him  as  we  pass  through  Germany.  Warsaw, 
Posen,  Berlin,  Hamburgh,  seern  to  be  in  our  line.  Do  lay  all  this 
to  heart.  You  see  how  easily  I  might  have  been  gone — how  God 
has  spared  me  to  you.  Oh !  that  you  may  be  all  drawn  by  His 
mercies  to  take  him  for  a  Father — as  He  is  to  all  who  are  washed 
in  the  blood  of  his  Son.  I  have  no  greater  desire  on  earth  than 
that  all  of  you  may  be  saved.  Kind  love  to  dear  Willie.  I  am 
glad  he  is  better.  May  God  restore  him  to  us  all.  Kind  remem- 
brance to  Doctor  Russell  and  all  friends. — Your  affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY 


624  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 


LETTER    XVII. 

TO    THE    REV.    ALEX.    N.    SOMERVILLE,  IN    CONTINUATION. 

BOUJA,  NEAR  SMYRNA,  22nd  August,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND  ALEX.,' — You  will  see  that  nearly  a  whole 
month  has  passed  away  since  the  above  was  written.  It  has 
pleased  our  heavenly  Father  that  I  should  spend  that  time  in  a 
long  illness,  from  which  I  am  now  by  his  blessing  recovered.  I 
am  sorry  this  was  not  finished  and  sent  away  from  the  Holy 
Land  ;  but  I  was  taken  quite  suddenly  ill  of  a  most  dangerous 
fever,  I  think  the  day  after  writing  you.  A  converted  Jew,  who 
is  generally  stationed  at  Jerusalem,  Dr.  Gertsmann,  a  fine  Chris- 
tian, was  my  doctor.  He  took  great  care  of  me,  so  that  by  Sab- 
bath the  28th,  he  thought  the  fever  had  left  me,  and  we  all  thought 
it  best  that  I  should  leave  Syria  by  the  boat  that  sailed  that  day. 
I  was  very  weak,  but  managed  to  get  on  board,  and  was  stretched 
out  on  the  deck.  The  fever  soon  came  back  upon  me  worse  than 
ever.  Andrew  and  Mr.  Caiman  were  as  kind  to  me  as  they 
could  be  ;  but  sea-sickness  rendered  them  incapable  most  of  the 
way.  Nobody  on  board  had  any  English,  so  that  I  was  cast  upon 
God  indeed.  At  Cyprus  I  thought  I  should  have  died.  I  lost  my 
voice  almost  entirely  ;  my  memory  also  began  to  fail.  I  was 
very  ill  again  at  Rhodes,  and  again  near  Smyrna.  We  sailed 
among  the  lovely  islands  of  Greece,  and  saw  scenes  hallowed  by 
Paul's  voyages  ;  but  my  eyes  were  looking  toward  the  eternal 
hills.  Indeed  there  was  the  greatest  reason  to  believe  that  I 
never  would  recover.  But  God  has  raised  me  up  from  the  brink 
of  the  grave. 

We  arrived  in  Smyrna  on  Thursday  evening,  1st  August.  The 
town  appeared  close  and  hot,  and  the  medical  man  lived  out 
of  town,  so  that  we  resolved  on  proceeding  to  this  village.  It 
has  been  a  second  birthplace  to  me.  We  rode  on  asses — the 
muleteer  holding  me  on  all  the  time.  Here  we  found  a  home  in 
the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lewis,  the  English  chaplain,  and  I 
found  a  mother  in  his  lady — most  Christian  people.  I  had  two 
very  severe  attacks  of  fever  here — my  head  was  shaved  and 
bled.  I  have  long  since  been  free  from  fever,  and  am  daily  gain- 
ing strength.  I  feel  confident  that  God  means  all  for  good.  My 
mind  was  very  weak  \vhen  I  was  at  the  worst,  and  therefore  the 
things  of  eternity  were  often  dim.  I  had  no  fear  to  die,  for 
Christ  had  died.  Still  I  prayed  for  recovery,  if  it  were  the 
Lord's  will.  You  remember,  among  your  last  advices,  you  told 
me  to  be  humble.  You  see  God  is  teaching  me  the  same  thing. 
I  fear  I  am  not  thoroughly  humbled  yet.  I  feel  the  pride  of  my 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  525 

neart,  and  bewail  it.  Pray  that,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will,  I  may 
get  the  blessing  of  this  illness.  Pray  also  that  I  may  be  restored 
to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  if  that  be  his  will.  Andrew  has  not 
been  idle,  but  has  gained  much  information.  He  went  to  Con- 
stantinople on  Saturday.  We  parted  with  much  regret,  but  I 
hope  to  join  him  on  Monday  next.  Three  days  more  will  carry 
us  to  Galatz,  on  the  Danube,  where  we  have  a  short  quarantine. 
From  thence  our  way  is  plain  to  Poland,  by  Jassy. 

My  zeal  in  the  mission  is  not  diminished  by  my  illness.  Indeed 
the  cause  is  now  interwoven  with  every  thought  arid  feeling  of 
my  heart.  I  only  now  see  plainly  that  all  our  views  about  the 
Jews  being  the  chief  object  of  missionary  exertion,  are  the  plain 
and  sober  truth  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  advance  much  in  Scripture  reading, 
being  driven  more  to  meditate  on  divine  things,  and  on  the  por- 
tions hidden  in  my  heart.  My  eyesight  is  not  very  good,  and, 
for  the  same  reason,  I  am  not  good  at  writing.  I  have  cause  for 
nothing  but  thankfulness  and  praise.  God  has  dealt  with  me  as 
a  son. 

"  Trials  make  the  promise  sweet ; 
Trials  give  new  life  to  prayer; 
Trials  drive  me  to  his  feet, 
Lay  me  low,  and  keep  me  there." 

I  never  was  so  severely  tried  in  this  way  before.  But  he  hath 
saved  my  soul  from  death,  mine  eyes  from  tears,  and  my  feet 
from  falling.  This  has  been  one  of  the  hottest  summers  ever 
known.  The  therm,  is  generally  about  90°  or  95°  in  the  coolest 
room  in  the  house.  I  get  a  pleasant  walk  every  evening.  Last 
night  I  was  helping  to  gather  grapes  in  the  vineyard.  The  re- 
mains of  old  Smyrna  I  have  not  seen.  Still  I  do  not  forget  how 
Jesus  sent  messages  of  love  to  this  very  place.  I  have  not  room 
to  ask  how  your  soul  and  flock  prosper.  Do  not  overwork  your- 
self. There  is  much  of  self  in  that.  I  know  by  experience.  A 
breathing  of  believing  prayer  may  be  worth  many  hours'  hard 
labor.  Endure  to  the  end,  and  be  saved.  Yours  ever,  in  sweet- 
est bonds, 

ROBT.    M.    M'CHEYNE. 

I  heard  of  your  mother  and  sister  this  day,  by  a  letter  from 
home,  dated  8th  June.  Remember  me  most  kindly  to  them,  and 
your  father  and  Colin.  I  often  pray  that  they  al1  mar  be  partak- 
ers of  your  grace. 


526  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 


LETTER   XVIII. 

TO    HIS    SISTER,    IN    CONTINUATION. 

GALATZ,  ON  THE  BANKS  OP  THE  DANUBE,  Sept.  1,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  ELIZA, — This  letter  should  have  gone  from  Beyrout, 
but  I  suppose  you  have  received,  or  will  soon  receive,  my  letter 
from  Smyrna,  telling  you  of  my  long  and  dangerous  fever,  from 
which  it  has  pleased  God  to  recover  me  entirely.  I  still  feel  weak 
sometimes,  but  am  perfectly  well  in  mind  and  body.  The  voy- 
age has  done  me  a  great  deal  of  good — quite  reviving  me — and 
the  cool  atmosphere  of  Europe  makes  me  feel  quite  another  being. 
We  have  great  cause  to  thank  God,  and  to  serve  him  better  in 
days  to  come,  and  to  prepare  more  fully  for  an  eternal  world. 

You  cannot  imagine  a  kinder  home  than  Bouja  was  to  me.  It 
was  with  unfeigned  regret  that  I  left  them.  What  a  wonderful 
providence  that  I  should  be  guided  there.  I  left  on  the  day  I 
wrote,  24th  August.  Mr.  Lewis  came  on  board  with  me.  Since 
then,  I  have  rapidly  gained  strength.  We  sailed  up  the  Dardan- 
elles all  Sunday,  through  the  English  fleet,  and  by  sunset  were  in 
the  sea  of  Marmora.  Next  morning  by  5  we  were  anchored  in 
the  splendid  bay  of  Stamboul.  It  is  a  wonderful  place.  Such  a 
dazzling  city  I  never  saw  before.  Andrew  and  one  of  the  mis- 
sionaries were  soon  on  board,  and  we  were  glad  to  meet  again.  I 
went  on  shore  till  12.  At  that  hour  we  sailed,  and  were  soon  stem- 
ming the  current  of  the  Bosphorus.  Such  a  lovely  sail  !  You 
would  have  enjoyed  it  much.  The  coast  may  be  said  to  be  lined 
with  palaces  ;  but  alas,  what  are  they  but  the  dwellings  of  sin  and 
wretchedness,  doomed  to  sink  with  the  sinking  empire  !  The 
Black  Sea  was  very  rough  as  we  entered  it — a  wild  tossing  sea  ; 
but  next  day  (the  27th  August)  it  was  like  a  sea  of  glass.  We 
landed  at  Varna,  after  passing  the  Balkan  mountains ; — the  same 
evening  we  passed  the  Cape  of  Kalakria. 

28th. — At  12  o'clock  we  were  in  the1  Danube,  after  passing  two 
mouths.  "  The  dark  rolling  Danube"  is  very  like  the  Forth  as  you 
go  up  to  Stirling.  The  number  of  mosquitoes  is  dreadful  A 
Prussian  prince  was  on  board — an  infidel —  with  whom  I  had  long 
discussions  of  great  interest. 

29th. — We  landed  at  Galatz,  and  put  ourselves  in  quarantine  for 
1  days.  This  is  the  fifth  day,  so  that  we  have  2  more.  I  shall  de- 
scribe a  quarantine  some  other  time.  On  Thursday  we  go  to  Ga- 
latz, and  thence  to  Ibraila.  The  Consul  invites  us  to  sleep  at  his 
house.  Friday  we  go  to  Bucharest  (20  hours),  then  back  to  Jassy. 
We  are  forbidden  to  enter  Russian  Poland,  and  therefore  go  to 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  527 

Brody,  then  to   Cracow,  then  to  Berlin.     Such  is  our  present 
thought. 

Your  joint  letter  was  a  great  joy  to  me.  I  thank  God,  without 
ceasing,  for  his  goodness  to  you  all,  and  to  my  dear  flock.  The 
deaths  you  mention  were  all  expected  by  me,  except  Dr.  G.'a 
daughter.  The  newspapers  I  have  never  got  read  till  yesterday. 
It  has  heen  a  glorious  Assembly.  I  do  hope  the  Aden  Mission 
will  not  be  proceeded  in  at  present.  Moldavia  is  a  strange  land. 
I  sometimes  think  of  the  gladiator's  "  rude  hut"  that  lay  by  the 
Danube.  I  see  plenty  of  "  Dacian  mothers  and  young  barbarians 
all  at  play."  Tel!  all  my  friends  the  reason  of  my  not  writing 
them.  Tshall  try  and  make  up  for  it  now.  How  I  wish  I  had 
you,  dear  Lizzy,  to  enjoy  with  me  my  renovated  life.  I  feel  like 
one  come  back  from  the  grave.  Give  my  best  love  to  dear  Wil- 
lie. I  am  glad  he  feels  better.  Keep  the  heart  with  all  diligence. 
Seek  to  advance  in  grace,  and  this  will  be  joy  to  your  affectionate 
brat  her, 

ROBT  MURRAY  M*CHEYNE. 

3rd  Sept. — To-night  we  have  been  freed  from  quarantine — all 
well.  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  I  still  continue  to  improve.  The 
Consul  of  Galatz  invites  us  to  breakfast  to-morrow  ;  and  has  pro- 
vided two  vehicles  to  carry  us  to  Ibraila  to-morrow  evening 
He  is  going  with  us.  His  name  is  Cunningham,  from  Edinburgh. 
The  consul  at  Bucharest  is  also  a  Scotchman,  a  good,  kind  man, 
a  friend  of  the  Jews.  God  bless  and  preserve  you  all.  This  let- 
ter should  have  been  sent  from  Beyrout  more  than  a  month  ago. 
The  letter  I  wrote  from  Smyrna,  which  should  reach  you  long  be- 
fore this,  will  explain  why  it  was  not.  I  am  thankful  to  say  that 
I  am  now  quite  recovered  from  my  illness  ;  and  though  a  little 
weak  before  breakfast,  still  I  am  quite  well.  We  are  now  in  the 
cool  air  of  Europe — (I  know  mamma  will  be  glad) — in  Galatz  quar- 
antine, north  of  the  Danube.  My  deafness  is  much  better, — still 
I  am  a  little  deaf.  If  you  have  written  to  Warsaw,  we  will  write 
for  your  letters.  Write  to  Berlin.  Do  not  put  any  thing  about 
the  deputation  on  our  letters.  The  Austrians  are  very  suspicious 


LETTER    XIX.    , 

TO  HIS  FATHER  AND  MOTHER. 

BUCHAREST,  IQth  Sept.  1831). 
MY  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, 

I  do  hope  that  my  letter  to  Eliza  from  Galatz  would  relieve  you 
of  much  of  your  anxiety  on  my  account.    I  write  again  so  soon,  not 


528  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

that  I  have  any  thing  very  new  to  communicate,  but  merely  to  as- 
sure you  how  well  J  am  keeping,  or  rather  kept,  by  the  care  of  my 
heavenly  Father.  We  left  our  quarantine  of  7  days  on  Friday 
the  6th  inst. — a  pleasant  day,  just  like  one  in  our  own  country.  A 
quarantine  is  just  like  a  prison.  You  are  inclosed  within  a  cer 
tain  space  by  a  wooden  railing.  You  live  in  a  solitary  room, 
where  there  is  nothing  but  a  table,  and  some  boards  in  the  shape 
of  a  divan  or  sofa.  A  guard.ano  is  set  over  you,  to  see  that  you 
touch  nobody,  and  also  to  bring  you  provisions.  We  were  all 
smoked  the  first  and  second  day  ;  our  clothes  being  fumigated  for 
24  hours.  The  English  Vice-consul  at  Galatz  came  twice  to 
see  us,  and  kindly  invited  us  to  his  house  when  done.  He  is  a 
Scotchman,  by  name  Charles  Cunningham,  brother  to  the  propri- 
etor of  Bonnington  Mills — educated  at  the  Old  High  School.  He 
took  great  pleasure  in  recalling  past  scenes  in  which  we  shared. 

We  felt  like  birds  escaped  from  a  cage  when,  after  being  exam- 
ined by  the  doctor,  we  were  let  go.  The  consul's  drosky  soon 
brought  us  to  his  door.  Galatz  is  a  singular  town  ;  in  many  parts 
paved  with  wooden  planks,  like  the  American  Corduroy.  The 
houses  mostly  of  wood.  The  Wallachians  and  Moldavians  are 
singular  looking  men.  In  winter  they  wear  a  small  fur  cap  of 
white  or  black.  In  summer,  a  broad  black  hat,  which  looks  very 
odd.  The  hair  is  left,  like  Apollo's,  unshorn,  and  hangs,  black 
and  matted,  on  the  shoulders,  or  sometimes  in  graceful  ringlets. 
They  seem  very  gentle  and  submissive — take  off  their  hats  when- 
ever you  approach.  Altogether,  the  character  of  the  peasant 
approaches  that  of  servility.  Galatz  is  a  thriving  town, — the  port 
of  Moldavia.  The  Jews  are  very  numerous,  and  we  paid  an 
'nteresting  visit  to  them.  The  same  evening  we  rode  down  to 
Ibraila  in  the  Consul's  drosky,  himself  accompanying  us  on  horse- 
back. He  has  a  pleasant  house  there  also.  Nothing  could  exceed 
his  kindness,  and  we  tried  to  return  it  as  best  we  might,  by  leading 
him  to  think  of  the  unsearchable  riches. 

We  had  ordered  the  post  for  the  next  morning ;  and  accord- 
ingly, at  an  early  hour  3  carriages,  having  4  horses  each,  were  at 
the  door.  I  am  afraid  you  will  think  the  deputation  have  gone 
out  of  their  mind  when  you  read  of  such  style  ;  but  this  is  the  only 
way  of  posting  in  this  country,  and  had  you  seen  the  equipage,  I 
think  you  would  have  been  amused.  The  vehicle  is  a  low  cart, 
made  of  wood  and  wicker-work,  set  without  springs  upon  4  low 
wheels  of  wood.  Four  small  horses  are  attached  by  ropes  to  the 
pole.  The  cart  is  filled  with  straw,  among  which  you  lie  as  you 
jest  can.  Such  wretched  vehicles  I  never  saw.  To  add  to  our 
Jismay  the  day  was  rainy,  the  first  we  have  seen  since  leaving 
England.  The  Consul  insisted  on  our  staying  all  day  with  him, 
and  sent  back  to  Galatz  i<;r  his  covered  carriage,  called  Brasho- 
vanka,  that  we  might  proceed  more  comfortably.  This  gave  us 
opportunity  to  visit  the  Jews  of  Ibraila,  whom  we  found  deeply 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  529 

'nteresting.  It  is  a  clean  town,  nicely  built,  with  broad  streets 
The  Jewish,  Russian,  and  Greek,  are  the  chief  costumes. 

The  same  evening,  at  9  o  clock,  we  set  off  for  the  capital  of 
Wallachia.  We  were  all  three  snugly  lodged  in  the  Brashovan- 
ka — a  vehicle  which  it  is  not  easy  to  describe.  Twelve  horses 
were  yoked  in,  and  we  soon  left  Ibraila  far  behind.  I  had  my  feet 
up,  and  my  coverlet  about  me,  so  that  I  was  quite  comfortable  all 
night.  The  Wallachian  drives  with  enormous  speed — dashes  over 
their  vast  plains  often  at  full  gallop.  We  stopped  and  breakfasted 
next  morning  in  a  small  cottage,  just  like  a  Highland  one,  the  gentle 
Wallachians  standing  by  wondering.  They  gave  us  plenty  of 
milk,  and  we  had  brought  other  necessaries  with  us.  Their  lan- 
guage contains  a  great  deal  of  Latin.  Thev  are  supposed  to  be 
descendants  of  the  Roman  colony  planted  in  bacia.  "Domine,  da 
Imckshish"  was  the  postilion's  demand — "  Sir,  give  a  present." 
"  Cuin  Latra,""  the  peasant  cried — "  The  dog  barks."  "  Canis 
latrat"  ll  Domine,  nosti  Romanisti  V — "  Sir,  do  you  know  the 
Roman  language  ?"  one  man  asked.  This  is  a  source  of  great 
amusement.  Again  we  flew  over  the  uncultivated  plain — away, 
and  away,  like  the  wind.  The  12  horses  we  exchanged  for  8, 
being  more  handy.  There  are  no  inns  upon  the  road,  and  scarcely 
any  houses.  We  came  through  only  two  villages  in  the  120  miles. 
The  day  was  very  fine,  and  we  enjoyed  it  much.  At  the  post  the 
horses  were  often  to  seek,  and  as  we  could  not  speak  the  language 
we  could  not  hurry  them,  so  that  we  were  delayed  long  beyond 
the  usual  time,  and  it  was  two  o'clock  on  Sunday  morning  before 
we  rattled  into  the  streets  of  this  city.  We  found  a  khan  with 
great  difficulty ;  and,  wrapping  ourselves  in  our  mats,  were  soon 
asleep. 

A  khan  is  a  curious  place.  This  one  was  of  large  dimensions, 
having  an  area  of  nearly  an  acre.  The  ground-floor  is  the  resting- 
place  of  the  horses  and  carriages ;  the  second  floor  for  passing 
travellers ;  the  third  floor  for  those  who  stay  six  months.  Such 
curious  groups  were  gathered  on  the  Sabbath  morning  when  I 
looked  out !  The  Russian,  with  his  light  hair  and  light-blue  eye — 
fierce  and  blunt.  The  Greek,  with  his  showy  red  coat  and  pic- 
turesque trowsers  ;  and  the  dark-moustachioed  Wallachian.  We 
could  not  spend  a  very  profitable  Sabbath  here,  and,  accordingly, 
removed  to  Khan  Simeon,  a  quieter  and  smaller  one.  The  Greek 
is  the  only  faith  of  Wallachia,  and  the  Sabbath-is  not  at  all  observed. 
We  had  a  visit  from  Mr.  Colquhoun,  Consul-general,  the  same 
evening.  He  is  the  proprietor  of  Fincastle,  on  the  Tummel,  a 
relation  of  Principal  Macfarlan,  and  a  real  Scotchman — a  very 
pleasant  gentleman.  We  have  dined  with  him  every  day  since. 
We  have  learned,  since  our  arrival,  that  Dr.  Keith  and  Dr.  Black 
visited  this  place.  This  is  a  pity,  as  it  is  a  waste  of  money  and 
of  our  time  ;  but  we  had  fully  agreed  that  they  were  to  write  us 
if  they  visited  it.  Either  they  did  not  write,  or  their  letter  has 

VOL.  i.  34 


530  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

miscarried.     However,  God  may  have  some  end  in  thus  making 
us  doubly  search  this  place. 

We  have  had  most  interesting  interviews  with  the  Jews.  It  is 
their  feast  of  the  new  year,  and  of  blowing  the  trumpet,  and  cast- 
ing their  sins  into  the  river.  There  are  about  3000  Jews  here. 
The  city  has  120,000  inhabitants,  and  366  ohurches.  It  is  built 
on  a  plain.  To-day  we  were  present  at  a  religious  ceremony  on 
the  Prince's  birth-day.  It  was  in  the  metropolitan  church — a 
gaudily  painted  church — very  handsome.  The  Prince  Meloch,  at 
present  here  an  exile  from  Servia,  attended  by  several  nobles,  was 
present ;  also  the  Consuls  of  the  different  nations,  hi  their  uniforms. 
The  Prince  of  Wallachia,  being  unwell  at  the  time,  was  not  present. 
There  was  a  vast  number  of  lighted  candles.  The  priests  went 
round  and  round.  Many  prayers  were  said  and  sung.  The 
dresses  were  very  splendid,  with  silver  and  gold.  The  crowd 
was  very  great — all  standing.  We.  being  British,  were  brought 
forward  among  the  officers.  The  chief  people  afterwards  came 
forward  and  kissed  the  cross,  the  Bible,  and  the  priest's  hand,  tak- 
ing the  bread  of  the  Supper.  When  all  the  gay  people  were 
gone,  we  stayed  behind,  and  saw  the  poor  going  through  their  su- 
perstitions. An  open  silver  coffin  was  displayed,  and  in  it  a  dead 
body  appeared  to  be  wrapped  up  in  cloth  of  gold.  One  skinny 
hand  was  displayed,  and  a  cross  beside  it.  A  little  plate  was 
placed  at  the  feet  to  receive  donations.  The  worshippers  first 
kissed  the  ground,  some  3,  some  30  times.  Then  approaching, 
they  kissed  the  hand  of  the  dead  saint,  and  the  cross,  and  the 
priest  touched  their  forehead.  Our  hearts  sickened  as  we  looked 
on.  Officers,  ladies,  and  peasants,  all  pressed  forward.  The 
saint  is  Saint  Demetrius.  When  will  the  time  come  that  light 
will  break  in  here  ?  The  Consul  offered  to  present  us  to  the 
Prince  at  the  levee,  which  we  declined.  In  the  afternoon  we  had 
a  most  interesting  interview  with  a  Rabbi  from  Corfu,  and  a  full 
opportunity  of  laying  before  him  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

I  must  hastily  conclude  this  letter,  as  I  have  to  take  it  to  the 
Consul's,  and  we  leave  for  Jassy  to-night  in  our  Brasliovanka. 
I  fear,  mamma,  you  will  hardly  learn  the  name.  I  am  now  quite 
well  ;  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  felt  better  since  leaving  Eng 
land.  How  long  it  may  be  so,  our  heavenly  Father  only  can  de 
cide  ;  and  into  whose  hands  could  I  submit  my  soul  and  body 
more  joyfully  ?  Oh,  may  it  be  that  you  all  know  Him,  each  fo'i 
his  own  !  Andrew  is  quite  well,  and  pressing  me  to  have  done 
We  are  grieved  to  hear  that  Dr.  Black  was  seriously  unwell  when 
here.  He  is  now  on  the  Danube.  They  have  had  three  times 
longer  quarantine  than  we.  We  reach  Foxani  by  to-morrow 
evening,  where  we  shall  rest,  and  see  the  Jews.  Sixteen  hours 
more  will  land  us  in  Jassy,  if  all  goes  well.  May  the  Lord  watch 
over  you  both,  and  over  dear  Eliza,  and  Willie,  and  my  flock ; 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  59 

and  may  Israel  soon  be  saved,  and  so  my  desires  are  ended.    You 
affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER    XX. 

TO    THE    REV.    R.    S.    CANDLISH. 

BOSSANZE,  ON  THE  AUSTRIAN  FRONTIER,  %6th  September,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — I  feel  thankful  to  God  that  I  am  enabled  tc 
write  you  once  more.  You  have  heard  of  my  severe  illness,  and 
how  wonderfully  1  was  brought  through  it.  "  For  a  small  mo- 
ment He  hid  his  face  from  us,  but  with  great  mercies  hath  He 
gathered  us."  I  am  now  completely  restored  to  my  usual  health 
and  strength,  and  able  to  take  part  in  our  interesting  mission. 
We  are  now  far  from  Immanuel's  Land,  with  all  its  objects  of  in- 
terest. Lebanon  and  Carmel  have  faded  from  our  view  ;  but  we 
have  now  come  into  contact  with  the  Jews  more  than  ever.  We 
feel  the  cause  engrossing  our  souls  more  and  more  every  syna- 
gogue we  visit ;  and  every  night  our  hearts'  desire  and  prayer 
is  more  deeply  felt,  that  Israel  may  be  saved. 

Since  our  last  letter,  we  have  gone  through  the  two  principali- 
*ies  of  Moldavia  and  Wallachia.  We  have  visited  the  ports  of 
each  upon  the  Danube,  their  two  capital  cities,  and  several 
smaller  towns  upon  the  road.  We  have  made  every  inquiry 
in  our  power  regarding  Israel  ;  have  visited  their  synagogues, 
conversed  with  their  Rabbis  and  teachers,  and  have  often  laid 
before  whole  companies  of  Jews  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ."  It  will  be  more  interesting  to  you  if  I  go  over  the  way 
by  which  we  have  been  led.  You  must  take  your  map  in  your 
hand  and  follow  ;  it  will  cost  you  less  fatigue  than  it  cost  us. 

We  first  directed  our  steps  to  the  thriving  town  of  Galetz, 
the  port  of  Moldavia.  The  first  view  of  it,  lying  among  acacia 
trees,  was  pleasant  to  our  eyes,  after  the  dismal  walls  of  our 
quarantine.  The  houses  are  mostly  of  wood  and  clay,  white- 
washed. Many  of  the  streets  are  paved  with  wood.  In  walk- 
ing through  the  town,  it  was  pleasant  to  meet  so  many  Jews, 
and  to  see  them  all  busy  in  their  shops.  They  all  wear  the  long 
beard  and  ringlets  ;  the  broad  German  hat,  or  the  high  beaver 
cap  ;  a  long  black  gown  and  belt, — so  that  they  are  easily  known. 
We  visited  the  Rabbi  and  synagogue.  They  were  very  suspicious 
of  us  at  first,  supposing  us  to  be  Greeks  ;  but  at  the  sound  of 
the  Hebrew  they  became  more  friendly.  There  are  about  150C 
Jews  in  this  place  ;  according  to  the  Vice-consul,  2000.  The) 
are  all  mechanics  and  money-changers  ;  and  have  no  lack  of 


532  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

employment.  They  are  evidently  very  ignorant;  and  many,  it 
is  said,  depraved.  'The  Vice-Consul  here,  a  fellow-countryman,* 
entertained  us  with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  went  with  us  the 
same  evening-  to  Ibraila,  a  ride  of  20  miles.  Near  Galatz  he 
showed  us  a  mound  where  600  Greeks  were  cut  to  pieces,  in  the 
Greek  Revolution,  begun  here  by  Ipsilanti.  We  crossed  the  river 
Sereth,  on  a  floating  bridge,  and  entered  Wallachia.  The  drive 
was  through  vast  uncultivated  plains  •  the  cottages  were  few, 
rudely  built  of  wood,  basket-work,  ana  reeds.  Many  a  Dacian 
mother  sat  at  the  door  with  the  distaff  in  her  hand,  while  her 
"  young  barbarians"  played  beside  her  ;  they  looked  simple  and 
happy  as  far  as  this  world  is  concerned. 

Next  morning  (6th  September)  was  rainy, — the  first  we  have 
seen  since  leaving  the  moist  shores  of  England  !  This  delayed 
us  till  evening,  but  gave  us  an  opportunity  of  visiting  the  Jews. 
Ibraila  is  the  port  of  Wallachia — a  fine  clean  town,  with  broad 
streets,  and  6000  inhabitants.  We  went  into  the  shop  of  a  Jew- 
ish watchmaker,  a  very  gentle  young  man.  He  said  there  were 
30  Jewish  families  here  ;  that  they  had  no  Rabbi ;  and  every  one 
did  what  was  right  in  his  own  eyes  !  He  had  heard  of  what  was 
done  by  missionaries  in  the  Holy  Land.  He  spoke  of  tracts  to 
Jews  which  had  been  distributed  in  Russia,  and  had  one  in  his 
possession.  It  is  impossible  to  estimate  the  good  that  might  be 
done  by  good  Jewish  tracts.  Such,  I  fear,  are  not  at  present  in 
existence  ;  but  it  ought  to  be  one  of  our  very  first  endeavors  to 
have  them  prepared.  At  the  door  many  Jews  gathered  round 
us,  and  guided  us  to  their  new  synagogue,  which  is  building. 
Here  they  spoke  very  freely.  Our  excellent  fellow- laborer,  Mr. 
Caiman,  opened  to  them  most  fully  their  need  of  an  atonement. 
They  seemed  really  interested,  and  not  at  all  angry.  Want  of 
room  only  prevents  me  from  giving  you  the  conversation.  One 
young  Jew  went  with  us,  who  seemed  deeply  affected  by  the 
wretched  state  of  his  nation.  He  would  hardly  part  from  us. 

At  9  the  same  evening  we  set  off  for  Bucharest — 120  miles, 
which  we  reached  in  30  hours.  The  Vice-Consul  had  most  kind- 
ly sent  for  his  Brashovanka,  a  kind  of  covered  carriage,  in  which 
we  were  comfortably  seated,  in  defiance  of  rain  and  cold.  The 
next  day  was  beautiful,  and  we  were  revived  by  the  novelty  of 
the  scene.  The  plains  of  Wallachia  were  flying  past  us  ;  rich  in 
soi ,  yet  uncultivated — almost  uninhabited.  Not  a  hill,  not  a  tree, 
not  a  stone,  broke  upon  our  eye,  but  here  and  there  an  immense 
herd  of  dun-colored  oxen,  or  a  large  cross,  or  a  lonely  post-house. 
After  the  manner  of  Wallachian  travelling,  there  were  eight  small 
horses  in  our  carriage,  and  2  postilions,  who  dashed  on  often  at 
full  gallop.  The  fur  cap,  Tartar  vest,  unshorn  locks,  cracking 
whip,  and  loud  cry  like  that  of  the  wolf,  render  the  postilion  a 
most  romantic  character.  Their  language  amused  us,  having  so 

*  Chailes  CunningLtm,  Esq. 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  533 

many  remains  of  Latin  in  it.  The  manners  of  the  peasant  are 
most  respectful ;  almost  every  one  taking  off  his  hat  long  before 
you  come  near.  It  was  nearly  3  in  the  morning  when  we  arrived 
at  Bucharest.  The  first  sound  we  heard  was  the  loud  chanting 
of  a  synagogue.  The  festival  of  the  New  Year  is  at  hand.  With 
difficulty  we  found  an  empty  room  in  a  khan,  where  we  spread 
our  mats  and  slept. 

We  spent  4  days  in  this  capital.  We  learned  with  surprise 
from  the  British  Consul-General  here,  another  fellow-countryman.* 
who  showed  us  the  most  marked  kindness,  that  our  friends,  Dr. 
Black  and  Dr.  Keith,  had  preceded  us  only  10  days  before,  having 
been  detained  21  days  in  quarantine.  By  agreement,  we  were  to 
hear  from  them  if  they  went  to  Bucharest.  As  we  did  not  hear, 
we  went  straight  forward.  Probably  their  letter  may  have  mis- 
carried. However,  this  city  is  of  so  great  importance  that  our 
double  inquiries  are  not  to  be  regretted.  It  contains  120,000  in- 
habitants and  366  churches, — 10  Roman  Catholic,  2  Protestant,  and 
all  the  rest  Greek.  The  Prince  has  his  palace  here ;  and  all  the 
Boyars  live  here,  seldom  or  never  visiting  their  estates.  The  city 
is  built  on  a  plain,  originally  marshy.  A  few  years  ago  it  was  all 
paved  with  wood.  It  is  widely  spread — the  houses  being  surround- 
ed with  gardens  of  apricots,  vines,  and  splendid  walnuts.  The 
churches  are  all  painted  over  with  the  figures  of  saints,  within  and 
without.  The  spires  are  covered  with  tin,  a  recent  invention,  and 
glance  beautifully  in  the  sun.  According  to  the  Consul,  there  are 
2800  Jews  here.  The  Jews  themselves  say  5000.  They  have  7 
synagogues — 1  Spanish,  all  the  rest  Polish.  They  seem  to  be  in  a 
very  degraded  condition. 

Our  first  visit  was  to  a  Polish  synagogue,  to  see  the  ceremony  of 
the  New  Year.  One  Rabbi  commenced,  and  then  all  joined  in  re- 
peating the  47tk  Psalm  7  times  over.  Then  followed  the  blowing 
of  a  ram's  horn.  One  Rabbi  gave  the  word,  the  other  blew  the 
horn  9  times — the  last  a  long  blast — then  all  shouted.  A  prayer 
followed  ;  a  singular  one,  which  prays  that  this  may  be  accepted 
"  for  the  sake  of  Jesus,  the  Prince  of  thy  presence  !"  Then  they 
sang,  «*  Blessed  is  the  people  that  know  the  joyful  sound."  You 
will  search  the  Bible  in  vain  for  this  poor  ceremony.  It  is  an  in- 
vention of  the  Talmud.  On  this  day  they  believe  that  God  is  giv- 
ing out  their  destinies  for  the  coming  year.  Satan  they  believe 
to  be  busy  in  giving  in  accusations  against  them.  The  trumpet  is 
blown  to  confound  Satan.  How  different  from  the  beautiful  and 
significant  ceremony  of  the  Law,  of  blowing  the  silver  trumpets 
over  the  sacrifice  ;  and  in  the  New  Moon,  fore-showing  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  !  But  "  Israel  doth  not  know, 
my  people  do  not  consider." 

In  the  Spanish  synagogue  we  found  the  same  ceremony  going 
on.  It  was  filled  with  a  very  different  class  of  men, — well-aressed 

*  R.  Colquhoun,  Esq.,  of  Fincastle. 


534  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

respectable,  wealthy-looking  Jews.  All  the  Polish  Jews  are  me- 
chanics,— tailors,  shoemakers,  and  carpenters.  On  entering  the 
province,  every  Jew  is  required  to  bring  a  certificate  that  he  is 
able  to  earn  a  livelihood  by  some  trade.  If  found  unable,  the  au- 
thorities send  him  out  of  the  province. 

In  the  evening  we  returned  to  see  them  shake  their  garments 
over  the  river,  that  the  sins  of  the  past  year  may  be  cast  into  the 
depths  of  the  sea — so  they  interpret  the  precious  promi&e  of  Mi- 
cah  vii.  19.  In  this  we  were  disappointed.  We  had  two  long 
and  interesting  interviews  with  a  Rabbi  from  Corfu,  who  speaks 
English — a,  man  of  some  education,  who  bewails  the  ignorant  and 
wretched  condition  of  Israel.  Mr.  Caiman  made  a  very  forcible 
statement  of  the  evils  of  the  Talmud  ;  and  we  pressed  him  upon 
the  foretold  deadness  and  unbelief  of  Israel.  We  parted  good 
friends.  Mr.  Caiman  called  on  a  young  Jew,  converted  to  the 
Greek  faith.  There  are  200  converts  in  Bucharest ;  but  only  3 
seem  to  be  in  earnest.  He  confessed  his  ignorance,  and  listened 
with  tears  of  joy  to  the  explanation  of  Isaiah  liii.  He  never  joins 
in  the  idolatry  of  the  Greek  Church. 

The  most  interesting  feature  in  Bucharest  is,  that  the  grand  dif- 
ficulty of  supporting  inquirers  and  converts  is  here  entirely  re- 
moved. Provisions  are  remarkably  cheap.  Beef  is  about  two- 
pence the  pound  ;  and  you  may  buy  a  lamb  for  a  piastre,  or  three- 
pence of  our  money.  Wine  and  bread  are  cheap  in  proportion. 
Labor  is  abundant,  and  the  Jew  does  not  depend  on  his  brethren 
for  support.  Nearly  all  the  carpenters  are  Jews,  and  all  are  em- 
ployed irrespective  of  their  creed.  Moreover,  the  Greek  Bishop 
has  permitted  the  circulation  of  the  Wallachian  New  Testament ; 
and  there  is  some  hope  that  the  Prince  might  even  countenance  a 
mission  to  the  Jews.  The  only  things  to  be  dreaded  are,  that  the 
Greek  Church  might  fear  the  approach  of  the  true  light  so  near  to 
its  own  darkness ;  or  that  Russia,  that  mysterious  power,  might 
use  her  secret  influence  to  put  it  down. 

On  12th  September  we  left  for  Foxani,  which  we  reached  in 
24  hours.  The  country  we  found  more  interesting,  being  more 
wooded  and  better  inhabited.  The  peculiarities  of  a  Wallachian 
village  are,  that  the  cottages  are  widely  spread,  each  being  sur- 
rounded with  a  fence  of  basket-work  ;  the  handsome  village 
church,  with  its  bells  and  ornamented  crosses ;  the  wooden  grave 
marks  ;  the  wells,  marked  by  the  tall  pole  and  cross-beam  ;  the 
number  of  hay-stacks,  provided  against  their  long  winter  ;  the 
deep  reed  thatch  ;  the  swine,  with  immense  bristles  on  the  back ; 
and  the  large  handsome  dogs  which  rush  out  upon  you.  We  met 
some  of  the  accidents  of  travellers,  but  nothing  serious.  There 
are  300  Jews  in  Foxani,  the  frontier  town.  I  visited  their  two 
synagogues,  and  found  them  as  extravagant  in  their  devotions  as 
in  the  Holy  Land  itself.  I  had  an  interesting  conversation  with 
them  when  the  service  was  over.  The  next  day  we  drove  to  Bir- 


FAMILIAR    LETTFR8.  535 

lat,  where  we  rested  the  Christian  Sabbath  in  the  khan.  We  heara 
the  poor  service  of  the  Greek  Church,  and  visited  the  Jews  also  in 
their  synagogues.  There  are  500  in  this  place,  very  much  in  the 
same  condition.  The  young  men,  we  everywhere  find,  listen  se- 
riously to  what  we  say.  They  are  quite  surprised  to  hear  that  any 
Christians  love  the  Jews.  The  next  night  we  reached  Waslui, 
and  slept  on  the  floor  of  a  wretched  khan. 

We  rose  a  little  after  midnight,  to  see  the  killing  of  the  chipora, — 
the  only  sacrifice  which  the  Jews  now  offer.  To-morrow  is  the 
day  of  atonement.  Every  Jew  this  morning  sacrifices  a  cock,  and 
every  Jewess  a  hen.  Looking  in  at  a  window,  we  saw  the  son 
reading  the  prayers, — the  mother  standing  with  a  white  hen  in  her 
hands.  At  a  certain  point  in  the  prayer  she  waved  the  struggling 
fowl  round  her  head  three  times,  saying  in  Hebrew,  "  This  is  my 
atonement, — this  is  my  ransom, — this  is  my  expiation, — this  hen 
shall  go  to  death,  and  I  to  happy  life."  This  was  repeated  thrice  ; 
the  door  then  opened,  and  the  boy  was  sent  oflfwith  the  fowl  to 
the  shochet,  to  get  it  killed.  Wonderful  people  !  even  in  their 
blind  wanderings  they  keep  up  a  memorial  of  the  atoning  blood  of 
the  Son  of  God.  At  2  we  set  off, — passed  through  a  delightful 
country,  the  hills  finely  wooded  with  elm  and  oak  trees,  and  wild 
fruit-trees  growing  by  the  way.  In  the  evening  we  came  in  sight 
of  Jassy,*  the  capital  of  Moldavia,  stretching  its  white  arms  over 
the  undulating  plain  beneath  us.  The  tin-covered  spires  were 
glancing  in  the  evening  sun.  A  small  river  runs  through  the  city, 
and  pleasant  hills  are  in  view.  As  we  entered,  we  could  almost 
believe  that  we  were  entering  a  town  of  Israel  in  their  better  days. 
In  every  street  we  passed  crowds  of  well-dressed  Jews ;  some 
with  their  wives  and  children — sometimes  a  Jewess,  richly  attired 
with  all  her  jewels — all  hastening  to  the  synagogue.  This  evening 
the  day  of  atonement  begins.  We  were  too  late  to  hear  the  Ab- 
solution Chant,  which  begins  the  service.  We  visited  two  syna- 
gogues— filled  to  overflowing — crowds  worshipping  outside — the 
place  of  the  women  quite  full.  The  loudness  and  extravagance  of 
their  devotion  reminded  us  of  the  Jews  of  Saffet  and  Tiberias. 
They  clapped  and  wrung  their  hands,  lifted  them  to  heaven,  clasp- 
ed them,  and  beat  upon  the  breast.  The  women  sobbed  aloud. 

The  English  Consul  paid  us  the  kindest  attentions.  In  every 
place  we  find  it  a  real  privilege  to  be  subjects  of  the  British 
Crown.  We  were  comfortably  lodged  in  the  hotel  of  a  converted 
Jew, — the  waiter  also  a  convert.  There  are  upwards  of  40,000 
inhabitants  ;  and  of  these  about  20,000  are  Jews.  The  lowest 
reckoning  we  met  with  makes  them  3,500  families.  There  are  30 
large  synagogues,  and  about  150  smaller  ones.  In  one  street  there 
are  20  !  Almost  every  hour  of  our  3  days'  stay  in  Jassy  was 
occupied.  On  the  day  after  our  arrival  we  went  through  about 
12  of  their  synagogues.  Many  had  continued  all  night  in  prayer 

*  Pronounced  Yassy. 


536  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

The  eyes  of  some  were  red  and  swollen  with  weeping.  The 
great  candles  were  all  burning,  and  the  shoes  off  most  of  their 
feet  on  this  holy  day.  All  the  synagogues  were  quite  full  all  day, 
— often  hundreds  outside,  standing  praying  with  their  faces  towards 
Jerusalem.  In  one,  about  100  of  the  women  were  outside,  with 
their  children  and  infants  in  cradles.  We  thought  upon  ,  oel  ii. 
16,  and  Zech.  xii.  12-14.  We  were  strikingly  reminded  of  the 
solemn  feast-days  in  Jerusalem  of  old.  But  alas  !  how  changed 
from  the  beautiful  service  prescribed  for  this  day,  Lev.  xvi. ;  and 
how  deep  the  veil  upon  their  hearts,  which  hinders  them  from  see- 
ing that  the  Son  of  God  is  the  true  scape-goat,  to  carry  away  our 
sins  into  a  land  of  forgetfulness.  Will  you  believe  it,  that,  with 
all  the  externals  of  intensest  devotion,  they  have  all  this  day  been 
reciting  a  poem,  of  which  not  one  in  a  hundred  understands  the 
meaning?  It  is  most  difficult  Hebrew.  This  is  the  state  of  Israel. 
We  came  to  see  the  conclusion  at  sunset ;  their  cries  were  then 
most  intense,  for  if  they  do  not  obtain  forgiveness  to-day,  it  will 
be  too  late  after  the  stars  appear.  A  horn  sounded,  then  all  came 
out  of  the  synagogue,  with  their  candles  burning.  They  stood 
facing  the  moon.  The  spots  in  the  face  of  the  moon  they  believe 
to  be  the  Shekinah  ;  and  this  concluding  prayer  is  addressed  to  the 
Shekinah,  with  their  eyes  turned  towards  the  moon.  It  was  a 
painful  sight,  and  made  us  think  of  the  worship  of  Ashtaroth  in 
the  days  of  their  idolatrous  fathers.  This  done,  they  wished  one 
another  peace,  and  retired, — some  singing  merrily  as  they  went. 
Next  day  we  visited  a  Jewish  school,  where  were  30  children. 
One  little  girl  was  reading  the  prayer-book.  We  soon  found  out 
that  they  only  teach  them  to  read  the  Hebrew,  but  not  to  trans- 
late or  understand  it.  We  tried  the  teachers  on  their  own  prayers, 
and  on  the  Psalms,  but  even  they  did  not  know  the  meaning, — • 
they  could  make  no  sense  of  it.  We  tried  to  convince  them  of 
their  shameful  ignorance  ;  they  seemed  to  feel  it,  and  said,  there 
are  only  2  Jews  in  Jassy  who  understand  the  Hebrew  grammati- 
cally. We  visited  these  2,  called  by  the  Jews  Epicureans,  and 
found  them  interesting  men.  They  felt  deeply  the  ignorance  of 
the  Jews,  and  had  tried  to  teach  the  children  the  Hebrew  gram- 
matically ;  "  But,"  said  one  of  them,  "  the  parents  would  not  send 
their  children  ;  they  want  no  change,  for  the  old  bullock  will  not 
learn.  If  you  do  any  thing  for  them,  you  must  hide  the  good. 
The  children  are  so  fond  of  us,  that  they  run  after  us  in  the  street 
to  be  taught.  We  are  doing  all  we  can  to  cast  in  fire-brands 
among  the  stubble  of  the  Talmud."  In  the  evening  they  came  to 
our  lodging,  and  opened  their  minds  more  freely.  They  belong 
to  a  secret  society  in  Galicia.  They  work  somewhat  after  the 
manner  of  the  Jesuits ;  they  live  like  Jews,  but  make  every  effort 
to  undermine  Judaism.  The  young  men  are  teachers  of  lan- 
guages ;  and  thus  the  rising  generation  are  completely  under  their 
influence.  "  In  a  century,"  said  he,  '«  there  will  not  be  a  single 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  537 

Jew  in  Galicia."  In  youth  he  was  taught  that  the  Law  and  the 
Talmud  were  both  divine,  and  now,  when  he  is  enlightened  to  see 
the  fables  of  the  one,  he  can  hardly  distinguish  it  from  the  other. 
What  an  awful  scene  does  this  lay  open  !  Israel  tottering  on  the 
brink  of  infidelity  !  Those  who  have  sense  enough  to  see  the 
folly  of  the  Talmud  have  none  to  lead  them  to  cleave  to  the  Word 
of  God.  What  a  door  is  here  opened  for  us  to  show  them  **  the 
way,  the  truth,  and  the  life !"  Shall  we  be  guiltless,  if,  in  this 
hour  of  their  need,  we  do  not  come  to  the  help  of  Israel, — if  we 
do  not  take  up  the  prophet's  affectionate  entreaty,  "  O  house  of 
Jacob,  come  ye,  and  let  us  walk  in  the  light  of  the  Lord  ?" 

The  same  day  we  visited  the  Hebrew  bookseller,  and  the  chief 
Rabbi ;  and  were  present  at  a  Hebrew  marriage.  Our  last  day 
in  Jassy  was  fully  occupied  in  speaking  with  Jews,  who  came  of 
their  own  accord  to  our  lodging.  First  one  young  man,  an  advo- 
cate about  the  court,  came,  asking  for  a  Hebrew  New  Testament ; 
then  another ;  then  a  third,  who  said  he  had  been  long  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  wanted  our  advice.  The  first 
brought  two  more,  older  men  ;  and  a  young  Rabbi  joined  us  also. 
The  whole  party  continued  with  us  for  about  5  hours.  During 
this  time  we  went  over  Isa.  liii.,  Isa.  ix.,  Jer.  xxiii.,  Zech.  xii.,  Dan. 
ix.,  and  many  more.  It  was  singular  to  observe  the  effect  of 
merely  translating  the  passages  literally  and  grammatically.  One 
said,  "All  is  quite  plain  in  this  Bible,  but  not  in  ours,  which  is  full 
of  Chaldee."  Many  passages  of  the  New  Testament  were  also 
read,  and  listened  to  with  deepest  attention.  There  was  no  anger 
nor  quarrelling.  Surely  this  people  are  in  a  most  interesting  con- 
dition,— "  the  fields  are  already  white  unto  harvest."  Oh  !  that 
God's  children  in  Scotland  would  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to 
send  forth  laborers  into  his  harvest !  We  gave  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  tracts.  More  were  begged,  which  we  had  not  to  give. 
You  will  at  once  see  that  what  is  needed  here  is  a  Hebrew  educa- 
tion to  the  children, — and  a  faithful,  prayerful  man  of  God,  to  show 
them  "  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ."  I  have  only  room  to  add,  that 
the  climate  of  Jassy  is  very  pleasant  and  healthy.  Provisions 
cheap,  as  at  Bucharest.  The  New  Testament  is  not  circulated  in 
Moldavia.  The  Prince  .was  favorable,  but  the  Bishop  discounte- 
nanced it.  Whether  a  mission  here  would  be  in  greater  danger 
than  one  in  Wallachia  must  be  matter  for  future  consideration. 
The  Prince  asked  our  Consul,  and  was  told  the  object  of  our  trav- 
elling through  his  dominions. 

We  left  Jassy  on  the  evening  of  the  20th,  and  next  morning 
were  in  Botoshani,  containing  about  4,000  Jews,  of  .most  respect- 
able appearance.  The  same  evening  we  slept  on  the  Austrian 
frontier,  in  the  cottage  of  a  Jew.  I  am  sure  you  would  have  been 
interested  to  see  how  the  father,  and  mother,  and  children,  all 
gathered  round,  to  hear  us  describe  Jerusalem,  till  a  late  hour. 
**  Scattered  and  peeied,"  they  yet  turn  their  longing  eyes  towardi 


538  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

Zion.  Soon  they  will  go,  and  weep  as  they  go,  asking  the  way  to 
Zion,  "  with  their  faces  thitherward."  We  have  been  5  days  in 
Austrian  quarantine  ;  to-morrow  we  proceed  north  to  Czernowitz, 
and  then  to  Brody  ;  looking  upward,  as  we  go,  for  guidance  and 
for  grace.  Do  not  cease  to  pray  for  us, — and  for  our  flocks,  that 
are  dear  to  us  as  our  own  souls.  Soon  we  hope  to  return  to  them, 
in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  We  feel 
that  every  step  is  bringing  us  nearer  home.  We  never  cease  to 
pray  for  you,  and  our  dear  brethren  in  the  ministry,  that  you  may 
see  the  vine  of  our  beloved  Church  flourishing,  and  the  pome- 
granates budding,  and  peace  upon  Israel.  Mr.  Bonar  sends  his 
kindest  remembrances  to  you,  and  all. — Farewell,  and  believe  me, 
&c.,  ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER    XXI. 

TO    HIS    SISTER. 

TARNAPOL,  1st  October,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  ELIZA, — I  wrote  to  you  all  from  Bucharest,  the  cap- 
ital of  Wallachia,  the  ancient  Dacia.  I  have  hardly  had  breathing 
time  in  which  to  write  you  since.  But  as  we  are  now  settled  for 
a  day  in  one  of  the  Jewish  towns  of  Poland,  I  write  to  let  you 
know  our  welfare.  Indeed  we  have  need,  Eliza,  of  continual 
thankfulness,  for  we  are  kept  as  well,  and  as  quiet  and  comfort- 
able, in  the  midst  of  our  wanderings,  as  if  we  were  at  home. 
Those  that  leave  any  thing  in  this  world  for  Christ  get  it  all  made 
up,  even  in  this  life,  an  hundred-fold.  We  have  now  almost 
learned  to  be  wanderers,  looking  upon  no  place  as  a  resting-place. 
We  have  not  yet  got  into  the  world  of  civilized  men.  For  some 
days  we  have  been  in  Poland — poor,  unhappy  Poland,  bearing 
still  the  traces  of  its  sufferings.  We  are  in  Tarnapol,  a  very 
nice,  clean  town,  prettily  situated  on  a  winding  stream,  with 
wooded  hills  around.  I  suppose  you  never  heard  its  name  be- 
fore, and  neither  did  I  till  we  came  among  Jews.  I  know  not 
whether  it  has  been  the  birth-place  of  warriors,  or  poets,  or  or- 
ators. Its  flowers  have  hitherto  been  born  to  blush  unseen — at 
least  by  us  barbarians  of  the  north.  But,  if  God  revive  the  dry 
bones  of  Israel  that  are  scattered  over  the  world,  there  will  rise, 
from  this  place,  an  exceeding  great  army.  I  wrote  Mr.  Candlish 
from  our  quarantine  at  Bossanze,  on  the  Austrian  frontier.  I  hope 
he  may  receive  the  letter  in  safety.  We  put  it  in  the  Post-office 
at  Chernowitz.  I  there  gave  a  full  account  of  our  journey  ;  but 
if  I  were  to  refer  you  to  that,  I  know  mamma  would  not  be  sat- 
isfied without  the  more  personal  and  domestic  details  ;  so  I  will 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  539 

tight  our  battles  o'er  again,  and  again  think  I  hear  the  cry  of  the 
Moldavian  postilion,  as  he  outstrips  the  wind  on  these  vast  plains. 

12th  Sept. — We  left  Bucharest  for  Foxani,  or  Fotoschani,  a 
drive  of  24  hours.  The  reason  why  it  is  better  to  drive  on  night 
and  day  is,  that  if  you  stop,  your  only  place  of  repose  is  the  floor 
of  a  lonely  post-house,  where  they  have  neither  meat  nor  drink  ; 
and  then,  if  you  sleep  long,  the  horses  may  be  taken  away  by 
some  other  traveller,  and  you  left  forlorn  in  the  wild.  Our  Brash- 
ovanka,  which  the  Vice-consul  at  Galatz  lent  us  so  kindly,  was  a 
very  comfortable  place,  and  we  covered  ourselves  with  furs  and 
mats,  so  as  to  keep  out  the  cold  night-air.  I  got  t.(  Bucharest  a 
cloak  of  foxes'  skins,  which  keeps  me  quite  warm,  fjght  and  day. 
Our  fore-axle  broke  the  first  stage,  which  cost  us  i«.o  broken  bones, 
but  3  hours'  delay  while  a  gipsy  mended  it.  Tliote  are  thousands 
of  gipsies  in  these  two  provinces — 80,000, 1  believe.  The  greater 
part  are  bought  and  sold  as  slaves.  Some  buy  their  freedom,  and 
wander.  I  intended  to  have  written  about  them  to  Mr.  Candlish, 
but  forgot.  There  is  a  society  for  the  benefit  of  the  gipsies  in  our 
own  country.  Might  not  that  society  extend  its  care  to  the  wan- 
derers of  Egypt  over  the  whole  world  ?  Their  likeness  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Egypt  in  skin,  features,  clothing,  manners,  is  very 
remarkable.  At  Foxani,  a  nice  open  town,  we  put  up  at  a  very 
tolerable  khan,  kept  by  a  little  Spanish  officer,  who  was  very 
obliging.  We  paid  an  interesting:  visit  also  to  the  Jews. 

14th. — We  rode  to  Birlat.  We  could  not  got  the  post,  so  a 
Wallachian  peasant  drove  us  with  his  own  4  horses.  If  you  look 
at  the  map,  you  will  see  that  the  road  crosses  the  iSereth — a  gen- 
tle river — and  goes  often  within  sight  of  it  aU  che  way.  You  can 
easily  imagine  the  open  valley  and  smooth  Iril'rj  like  those  of  Dum- 
friesshire— the  cottages,  surrounded  with  clieir  wicker-fence,  and 
the  well  worked  by  the  long  pole.  My  fatner  will  explain  to  you 
the  principle  upon  which  the  cross-bear//  helps  up  the  bucket.  I 
wrote  Mr.  Grierson  from  Birlat.  We  ^pent  the  Sabbath  there  in 
our  khan  very  quietly.  We  went  to  the  Greek  churches,  and  also 
to  the  synagogue.  The  old  churches,  both  there  and  in  Poland, 
are  entirely  of  wood.  They  are  curious  old-fashioned  places. 
In  the  morning  every-body  goes  about  8  o'clock.  The  service 
consists  merely  of  prayers,  and  seeing  the  priest  take  the  mass. 
The  after-services  are  quite  deserted.  In  one,  we  found  only  the 
priest  and  his  2  deacons,  reading  away  as  hard  as  they  could. 
The  pulpit  is  prettily  ornamented,  but  never  occupied.  No  voice 
of  salvation  sounds  through  the  pictured  walls.  No  page  of  holy 
writ  is  read.  No  prayer  in  the  name  of  Jesus  only  offered.  I 
often  wonder  whether  the  trumpet  will  ever  be  sounded  in  these 
dark  lands,  or  whether  judgment  will  come  first  for  all  their  abom- 
inations. The  new  churches  are  of  brick  or  stone,  and  really 
handsome,  with  the  steeple  glancing  with  tin. 

Most  of  Monday  and  Tuesday  (16th  and  17th)  were  occupied 


540  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

in  travelling  to  Jassy.  The  country  improves  very  much,  being 
much  more  hilly  and  finely  wooded.  There  are  also  marshes; 
however,  which,  you  know,  are  not  so  wholesome.  We  got  a 
sleep  at  Waslui,  and  saw  the  Jews  kill  their  only  sacrifice,  a  cock 
and  hen.  Next  evening  we  got' to  Jassy  in  health  and  strength. 
It  is  really  a  pleasant  town.  Its  70  churches  are  very  beautiful 
externally.  It  is  spread  over  an  immense  space  ;  and  though 
most  of  the  dwellings  belong  to  the  class  of  artisans,  still  there  is 
a  pleasant  air  about  it.  The  Consul  was  all  kindness,  sending  his 
carriage  for  us  continually,  and  having  us  to  dinner  every  day. 
The  most  of  the  inhabitants  are  Jews,  so  that  we  had  full  em- 
ployment almost  night  and  day.  German  is  their  universal  lan- 
guage now.  It  is  the  only  language  that  I  have  fairly  stuck  upon, 
notwithstanding  Dr.  Russel's  kind  labors  upon  me.  Andrew  gets 
on  very  well,  and  it  is  Mr.  Caiman's  freest  tongue  ;  so  I  keep  to 
the  Hebrew,  to  the  great  amazement  of  the  Jews,  very  few  of 
whom  understand  it.  I  generally  get  one  who  knows  it  to  inter- 
pret to  the  rest.  We  saw  some  singular  ceremonies  of  the  Jews, 
it  being  their  great  day  of  atonement.  Poor  creatures,  if  they 
but  knew  the  only  atonement,  it  might  be  a  happy  day.  In  the 
evening  they  go  home  singing,  supposing  that  they  have  obtained 
forgiveness  by  that  day's  hard  praying.  One  night  we  were  at  a 
wedding.  We  did  not  see  all  the  ceremony,  which  is  very  cu- 
rious. There  was  much  feasting  and  dancing,  in  the  first  of  which 
we  were  constrained  to  partake.  The  Prince,  we  understood, 
wished  us  to  be  introduced  to  him,  and,  as  we  thought  it  might 
be  useful  to  our  object,  we  consented  ;  but  he  was  taken  unwell 
the  very  day  we  agreed  to  go. 

20t/i  Sept. — We  left  Jassy  for  Botoshani,  which  we  reached  in  12 
hours — a  fine  clean  town  in  a  grassy  plain,  having  20,000  inhab- 
itants. On  the  evening  of  the  21st  we  slept  on  the  Austrian  fron- 
tier, in  the  cottage  of  a  Jew.  The  whole  family  came  in  to  hear 
about  Jerusalem,  and  every  one  had  his  questions  to  be  answered. 
We  spent  a  quiet  Sabbath  there,  and  in  the  evening  entered  into 
quarantine.  Our  5  days  were  spent  in  writing  up  notes,  in  study, 
&c.  It  was  very  comfortable  quarters.  The  plague  had  broken 
out  in  Silistria,  else  we  would  have  had  no  quarantine.  On  the 
morning  of  the  27th  we  left  quarantine  in  a  britska,  hired  from 
the  neighboring  town  of  Souchava.  Austria  we  find  a  more  civi 
lized  country.  The  roads  are  excellent,  being  macadamized  after 
our  manner.  Passing  through  Souchava — a  nice  clean  town  with 
many  spires — we  passed  through  open  meadow-land,  fragrant 
with  autumn  crocusses,  which  we  pulled  in  great  numbers.  The 
Carpathians,  finely  wooded,  bound  the  view  on  the  left.  About 
2  we  came  down  upon  the  pretty  town  of  Sereth.  Here  we 
dined  in  an  inn  and  saw  the  Jews.  The  Austiians  are  a  very 
suspicious  people,  so  we  have  to  use  every  precaution.  Late  at 
night  we  arrived  at  Chernowitz. 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  641 

Next  morning  (28th)  we  found  it  a  very  pleasant  town.  Thb 
houses  are  beautifully  white,  being  either  white-washed  or  built 
of  a  chalky  stone.  There  are  3000  Jews.  We  visited  them  in 
their  synagogue.  The  crosses  and  images  in  Austria  are  shock- 
ing. They  are  far  more  numerous  even  than  in  Italy.  In  this 
town  there  are  some  very  fine  ones.  One  of  Mary  at  the  foot 
of  the  cross,  with  the  iead  body  of  the  Saviour  in  her  arms.  An- 
other with  Jesus  on  tne  cross  and  Mary  standing  below,  a  sword 
piercing  her  heart.  It  would  be  difficult  to  count  the  crosses  and 
images  by  the  wayside  and  near  villages.  One  crafty  thing  I 
have  observed  ; — the  saint  is  always  represented  as  holding  a 
cross  or  the  infant  Saviour  in  his  arms,  so  that  when  accused  of 
worshipping  the  saint,  they  can  say  that  they  are  kneeling  to  the 
Saviour.  We  hired  a  nice  carriage  and  3  horses,  to  take  us  to 
Tarnapol,  for  40  guilders,  or  L.2  ;  the  distance  is  about  20  Ger- 
man miles,  or  100  English.  Travelling  here  is  amazingly  cheap. 
We  dined  to-day  most  comfortably,  having  every  thing  we  could 
desire  for  a  shilling  a-piece. 

Leaving  Chernowitz  at  11,  we  got  as  far  as  Jaglinsky,  a  Polish 
village.  We  crossed  the  Dneister — a  fine,  deep,  flowing  river — 
on  a  bridge  of  boats,  at  a  beautiful  small  town  called  Zalesky. 
The  whole  place  belongs  to  a  converted  Jew.  He  is  now  a  Ba- 
ron— was  not  at  home,  but  we  went  through  his  beautiful  gardens. 
He  is  very  kind  to  his  old  brethren.  From  Zalesky  we  have  been 
in  Galician  Poland.  Polish  and  German  are  the  two  languages. 
We  meet  with  many  also  who  speak  Latin  with  great  fluency. 
You  know  in  Hungary  it  is  the  universal  language.  We  spent 
the  Sabbath  at  Jaglinsky — a  pleasant  place.  We  went  to  two 
Catholic  churches  to  see  their  superstition.  It  is  truly  lamentable. 
We  went  to  the  Jews  the  same  evening,  and  saw  a  very  singular 
ceremony,  that  of  "  giving  honor  to  the  law."  The  Rabbi  and  3 
others,  with  each  a  copy  of  the  law  in  his  arms,  marched  round 
and  round,  and  then  leaped  and  danced  in  a  most  extraordinary 
manner,  all  the  rest  singing  and  clapping  hands.  It  is  the  Feast 
of  Tabernacles  ;  and  you  remember  the  Jewish  proverb,  that  if 
a  man  has  not  seen  the  month  of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  he 
does  not  know  what  joy  is.  The  Rabbi  afterwards  invited  us 
to  stay  and  speak  with  him,  which  we  did  ;  and  Mr.  Caiman,  our 
Hebrew  fellow-laborer,  laid  before  them  all  a  simple  and  affec- 
tonate  statement  of  the  Gospel.  They  were  very  kind  to  us. 

30^. — We  left  our  khan  and  proceeded  through  a  bleak  coun- 
try to  Tarnapol.  We  passed  through  Zadkow,  a  cold,  exposed 
town; — through -Copochinski,  a  pleasantly  situated  town; — and 
through  Trembowla.  In  each  of  these  places,  and  in  all  the  vil- 
lages, the  Jews  form  fully  one-half  of  the  population,  so  that  we 
never  stopped  to  water  the  horses,  or  to  get  a  shoe  on  without 
being  surrounded  by  these  bearded  sons  of  Abraham.  At  6  or  7 


542  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

n  the  evening  we  came  in  sight  of  this  place.*  We  got  our  car 
riage  put  up  and  went  to  the  synagogue.  We  have  caused  quite 
a  commotion  in  the  town.  To-day  there  has  been  a  crowd  of 
Jews  at  our  door  the  whole  day.  Some  of  their  nicest  young 
men  have  come  to  speak  with  us.  This  is  the  last  day,  the  great 
day  of  the  feast,  when  Jesus  stood  and  cried  (John  vii).  This 
made  us  often  think  of  the  ministry  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  To-mor- 
row we  leave  for  Brody — 8  miles  German,  40  English.  We  have 
hired  a  Jewish  vehicle.  That  is  our  farthest  point  in  a  northern 
direction  ;  then  you  will  notice,  mamma,  we  turn  west  to  Lem- 
berg  and  Cracow,  if  our  heavenly  Father  thus  guide  us.  We  are 
in  his  hands,  and  could  not  be  in  better. 

The  effects  of  my  fever  have  entirely  left  me.  The  confusion 
in  my  head  is  quite  gone,  and  I  am  fully  stronger  than  I  was  be- 
fore. My  locks  are  not  yet  grown.  The  weather  is  fully  colder 
than  your  September  weather,  but  fine  and  clear.  To-day  Octo- 
ber begins  ;  and  by  the  beginning  of  November  we  may  be  in 
England.  My  dear  people  !  I  have  never  written  to  them  since 
I  left  Italy.  In  Syria  it  was  almost  impossible  to  write,  and 
after  my  fever  I  could  not  for  long.  I  will  try  and  write  this 
week  or  next.  I  do  hope  that  I  may  be  fully  restored  to  them. 
My  heart  I  can  hardly  say  ever  troubles  me.  Still  I  fee1  as  if 
every  small  exertion  would  bring  it  back.  However,  it  is  entirely 
in  our  God's  hand,  and  I  trust  we  shall  find  our  chief  joy  in  sub- 
mission to  him.  I  do  trust  you  are  all  well.  I  hope  you  wrote 
to  Warsaw,  as  we  have  sent  word  that  our  letters  may  meet  us 
at  Berlin.  I  can  only  commit  you  all,  morning  and  evening,  to  His 
care,  who  alone  preserves  me,  and  has  been  so  near  to  us  all  along. 
I  feel  persuaded  that  he  will  not  suffer  us  to  lose  any  thing  by  our 
seeking  the  good  of  his  Israel.  I  hope  John  Bonar  has  consented 
to  dispense  my  next  communion,  and  that  the  chief  Shepherd  will 
himself  feed  my  flock.  Dear  people  !  my  heart  yearns  over  them 
at  a  distance.  How  happy  I  am  they  have  such  a  fine  young 
man  as  Burns  to  care  for  them  !  I  am  afraid  you  will  be  attempt- 
ing a  journey  across  the  Tay  again  to  see  that  all  be  right — per- 
haps my  father  also.  How  are  Miss  Collier,  Miss  Carnegy,  and 
Miss  Duncan,  and  all  my  deaconesses  ?  and  how  art  thou  thyself, 
my  own  deaconess  and  helpmate  of  thy  poor  brother  ?  Dost  thou 

?row  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
esus  Christ  ?  It  is  the  only  way  to  be  kept  from  falling.  Re- 
member the  resolution  of  dear  Jonathan  Edwards,  which  I  used 
to  make  thee  read  so  often — that  he  would  learn  something  new 
out  of  the  Bible  every  day.  Do  thou  likewise,  my  dear  sister. 
"  Through  thy  precepts  I  get  understanding,  therefore  I  hate  every 
false  way."  Now,  dear  Lizzy,  this  is  the  first  letter  you  ever  got 
from  Poland,  and  mayhap  it  may  be  the  last.  Keep  me  on  the 
lips  of  thy  heart,  night  and  day,  when  fhou  drawest  near  to  Him 

*  TarnapoL 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  545 

who  is  invisible,  through  Him  who  was  manifest  in  flesh  for  us 
and  be  sure  that  you  are  always  remembered  by  me.  Give  kind 
love  to  Willie  for  me.  What  I  write  to  thee  I  write  to  him  and  all 
Farewell  till  we  meet,  and  believe  me  your  affectionate  brother, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 

I  have  still  a  good  deal  of  deafness,  and  hope  you  have  sent 
the  address  of  the  German  aurist.     You  see  I  need  to  be  humbled. 


LETTER   XXII. 

TO  HIS  FATHER  AND  MOTHER. 

BRESLAU,  nth  Oct.,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, — I  hasten  to  take  a  little  time 
off  our  day's  residence  here  to  write  you.  I  wrote  you  last  from 
Tarnapol  in  Galician  Poland  ;  you  will  easily  observe,  by  the  map, 
how  many  hundred  miles  we  have  travelled  since,  and  all  in  per- 
fect safety,  so  that  we  are  all  well  and  happy.  How  much  reason 
have  we  to  thank  our  heavenly  Guide  !  My  only  care  is  to  hear 
from  you  that  you  are  well,  and  that  my  people  are  still  prosper- 
ing. It  is  long,  indeed,  since  we  heard  from  Scotland.  The  last 
letter  from  you,  which  I  received,  was  dated  8th  June ;  and  An- 
drew Bonar's  nearly  the  same.  However,  it  does  no  good  to  be 
anxious,  and  I  shall  therefore  not  be  afraid  of  evil  tidings,  but 
have  my  heart  fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord.  I  am  sure  you  will  be 
glad,  mamma,  to  know  that  we  have  bid  adieu  to  Catholic  coun- 
tries, and  that  we  now  breathe  the  fresh  air  of  Protestant  Prussia. 
It  has  been  quite  a  relief  to  us.  Travelling  in  Austria  is  very 
dangerous  ;  and  especially  in  those  barbarous  parts  where  we 
have  been.  The  people  scarcely  look  upon  lying,  theft,  murder, 
adultery,  as  crimes  at  all ;  and  therefore,  you  are  far  from  safe  in 
the  hands  of  the  Poles.  But  we  were  travelling  on  a  good  errand, 
and  we  were  abundantly  cared  for.  And  as  we  almost  always 
staid  at  Jewish  khans,  we  slept  securely. 

We  left  Tarnapol  on  the  2nd  day  after  I  wrote,  and,  about  10 
the  same  evening,  arrived  at  Brody.  A  Jew  drove  us  in  his 
briska.  It  was  a  fine  warm  day,  like  our  summer.  The  country 
is  bare  and  uninteresting,  except  woods  of  oak  and  birch  now  and 
then,  or  a  village.  Zalosk  and  Potcamin  were  the  names  of  two 
we  passed  through — both  mostly  Jewish.  The  latter  means  "  be- 
side the  rock ;"  being  built  under  a  rocky  eminence — on  which 
stands  a  beautiful  church  and  convent.  We  spent  2  days  in 
Brody,  a  very  singular  town,  being  nearly  all  Jewish.  It  lies  in 
a  vast  sandy  plain,  rather  lower  than  the  rest,  so  that  the  trees  of 
the  environs  hide  the  city  entirely.  It  is  well  built  and  clean. 


544  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

There  are  only  3  churches  and  150  synagogues — a  great  contrast 
to  most  of  these  towns.  We  visited  the  synagogues,  and  hospital, 
and  markets — all  Jewish.  We  were  quite  amused,  standing  in 
their  busiest  square,  to  watch  the  different  groups,  all  in  the  Jew- 
ish dress — the  long  black  gown,  very  much  the  same  as  that  which 
I  used  to  wear,  and  the  high  fur  cap — the  women  with  their  costly 
head-dress.  The  head-dress  is  made  of  black  velvet,  and  covered 
with  pearls.  Almost  every  Jewess  wears  this  constantly. 

We  had  some  interesting  conversations  with  Jews  on  the  great 
object  of  our  mission  ;  and  our  great  desire,  as  we  passed  along, 
was, — Oh  !  that  Brody  were  in  the  hands  of  a  better  government ! 
Austria  will  not  allow  any  one  in  her  dominions  to  change  his  re- 
ligion. We  soon  found  out  that  our  movements  were  all  closely 
watched.  On  inquiring  for  our  passports  at  the  police  office,  we 
were  accused  of  being  Jews  in  disguise.  The  commissary  took 
out  a  long  letter,  and  read  that  on  such  a  night  we  had  joined  the 
Jews  in  their  prayers  at  Yaglinsky.  We  told  them  that  all  min- 
isters in  our  country  know  Hebrew.  "  Oh  !  but,"  said  he,  "  why 
did  you  buy  Phylacteries  last  night  ?"  This  is  but  one  example 
of  the  constant  system  of  spying  which  Austria  maintains.  At 
the  custom-house,  on  leaving  Brody,  we  were  most  rigorously 
dealt  with.  All  our  packages  were  ransacked  one  by  one,  papers 
and  books.  My  desk  afforded  them  matter  of  deep  inquiry — there 
being  sketches  and  plans,  and  a  handwriting  not  a  little  mysteri- 
ous. The  map  of  my  parish  arrested  their  attention,  and  I  thought 
we  should  all  have  been  imprisoned  for  it — for  one  maintained 
that  it  was  something  Russian — and  they  are  very  jealous  of  that. 
All  our  books  were  taken  from  us — Hebrew  and  English  Bibles, 
and  all.  "  The  Bible  is  a  book  forbidden  in  Austria,"  they  told 
us.  Our  sealed  letters  of  introduction  were  seized,  and  a  long 
protocol  drawn  out  about  them.  The  end  was,  that  though  our 
carriage  was  at  the  door,  we  were  detained  till  next  day  at  12 — 
fined  for  our  letters,  and  our  books  sealed  up  and  sent  to  the  cen- 
sor, by  him  to  be  sent  to  us  at  Cracow.  Poor  blind  Popery !  she 
tries  to  keep  the  light  entirely  away  from  her ;  but  her  plagues 
shall  come  in  one  day.  Read  the  18th  chapter  of  the  Revelation, 
and  you  will  see  her  end.  I  do  not  know  why,  but  Brody  is  the 
only  place  where  they  took  us  for  great  rich  people,  and  where 
they  attempted  to  impose  upon  us  at  all  hands. 

We  set  off  on  Saturday  5th.  at  12  o'clock,  and  therefore  did  not 
reach  Lemberg,  as  we  had  hoped,  the  same  evening.  Sassow 
and  Zloozow  were  the  only  villages  we  passed.  The  country  and 
weather  were  both  pleasant.  The  Poles  have  a  kind  of  corn  they 
call  retsky,  very  good  indeed  as  food.  The  stubble  is  of  a  fine 
red,  which  gives  the  autumn  fields  a  very  beautiful  appearance. 
There  are  some  fine  forests,  but  altogether  little  variety — few 
•ising  grounds — few  gentlemen's  seats  ;  one  or  two  only  the  whole 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

way.     Crosses  and  ridiculous  images  line  the  road  in  all  directions. 
They  are  the  mark  of  the  Beast  upon  this  land. 

We  slept  at  a  lonely  Jewish  khan  called  Zopka.  The  next  day, 
being  the  Sabbath,  we  rested  there  ;  glad  to  devote  a  whole  day 
to  quiet  meditation  far  from  the  world.  It  was  here  I  met  with 
one  of  those  adventures  so  common  in  Poland,  and  the  real  danger 
of  which  I  did  not  know  till  afterwards.  We  had  all  separated, 
agreeing  to  meet  at  12,  each  taking  a  passage  to  expound.  I  had 
taken  Eph.  vi.,  and,  leaving  the  khan,  crossed  over  the  fields  till  I 
came  to  a  pleasant  hill-side,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  off,  but  still  in 
sight ;  a  fine  wood  covered  the  hill  further  up,  but  I  lay  down  near 
the  foot  under  a  tree.  Two  Polish  shepherds  passed  me  with  their 
nerds  ;  they  then  came  and  sat  down  by  me,  and  we  tried  to  speak 
to  one  another,  but  in  vain.  The  Polish  is  a  fine  language,  but 
difficult  and  unconnected  with  any  other.  I  took  out  my  watch 
and  saw  it  was  12,  and  rose  to  leave.  I  had  not  gone  far  when 
they  called.  I  stopped  till  they  came  up.  They  made  signs  that 
I  should  go  with  them.  I  refused.  They  showed  that  I  must  go. 
[  persisted,  when  they  threw  themselves  in  my  way.  I  pushed 
them  aside  and  ran.  I  could  easily  have  outstripped  them,  but 
did  not  like  to  make  my  heart  beat,  as  a  hard  race  would  have 
done.  I  therefore  stopped,  and,  with  my  trusty  staff,  stood  on  the 
defensive.  I  could  not  find  in  my  heart  to  strike  them,  and  so  they 
soon  closed  upon  me,  and  we  had  a  wrestle  together,  in  which  my 
coat  was  torn  from  top  to  bottom.  I  sat  down  tired  on  the  ground 
when  they,  for  what  reason  I  know  not,  left  me,  and  I  proceeded 
quietly  home.  I  was  afterwards  told  that  they  wanted  to  rob  me, 
and  that  they  would  not  have  scrupled  in  the  least  to  use  the  knife. 
It  is  quite  common  in  Galicia,  and  we  heard  many  instances  of  it 
afterwards.  It  is  only  another  instance  in  which  God  has  wonder- 
fully preserved  me.  Surely  I  shall  live  to  praise  Him ! 

On  Monday  morning  we  set  off*  by  3,  and  entered  the  handsome 
city  of  Lemberg  about  9  the  same  morning.  Here,  for  the  first 
time,  we  met  with  every  thing  civilized.  Pleasant  walks  under 
trees.  Handsome  buildings — and,  altogether,  a  pleasant  >ook  abou. 
the  town.  The  Jews  are  very  numerous  and  very  degraded. 
We  had  a  very  comfortable  inn — fine  warm  weather,  like  our 
summer,  and  enjoyed  all  that  was  to  be  seen.  We  saw  a  Jewish 
burial.  One  curious  ceremony  they  have  is  speaking  to  the  dead 
The  face  is  uncovered,  and  all  his  friends  round  the  grave  begin 
to  beg  the  dead  man  to  forgive  them  if  they  have  done  any  thing 
amiss  to  him  in  his  last  sickness,  They  tell  him  to  pray  for  them 
when  he  goes  to  heaven.  They  just  speak  lo  him  as  if  the  dead  were 
listening.  There  is  something  very  dreadful  in  it.  The  mourning 
women  make  a  singular  mockery  of  grief.  We  met  the  Arch- 
dukes of  Austria  the  same  evening,  and  gave  and  received  the 
polite  salutation  of  this  country. 

VOL.  i.  35 


546  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

The  next  morning  we  left  for  Cracow,  about  200  miles,  in  a 
Jewish  carriage,  driven  by  a  Jew  with  a  long  beard.  He  engaged 
to  take  us  in  4  days.  We  accomplished  this  journey  in  perfect 
safety — being  protected  and  carried  forward  by  a  divine  hand. 
We  slept  every  night  for  a  few  hours,  and  always  in  a  Jewish 
khan,  so  that  we  were  saved  from  many  of  those  unpleasant  ad- 
ventures which  sometimes  take  place  in  Polish  inns.  The  country 
is  fertile,  but  far  from  being  interesting.  Our  first  day's  journey 
was  as  far  as  Laskovola,  a  small  village.  A  simple  Jewish  family 
entertained  us,  and  were  very  kind.  Next  day  we  crossed  the 
river  Saan,  a  tributary  of  the  Vistula — passed  through  Jaroslaw 
and  some  other  small  towns,  and  slept  in  the  town  of  Rezow. 
Next  day  we  passed  on  through  Zenzow,  as  far  as  Tarnow.  At 
mid-day' we  always  dine,  that  being  the  Polish  hour.  That  night 
we  slept  in  a  hay-loft. 

Next  day,  Friday,  by  4,  we  arrived  in  Cracow.  We  felt  great 
joy  in  passing  the  frontier,  and  bidding  farewell  to  Austria.  It  is 
a  kingdom  of  darkness  and  idolatry,  and  soon  will  receive  the  re- 
ward of  all  that  give  honor  to  the  Beast.  We  crossed  the  broad 
Vistula  on  a  bridge  of  boats,  and  were  soon  established  in  Knotz's 
immense  inn.  The  ancient  capital  of  Poland,  and  burial-place  of 
the  kings,  is  an  interesting  town.  A  fine  old  castle  and  cathedral 
rise  over  it,  as  guarding  the  city.  There  is  a  fine  poplar  walk 
round  and  round  the  town.  The  whole  place  bears  the  stamp  of 
antiquity.  One  portion,  separated  from  the  city  by  a  brook,  is 
inhabited  by  all  the  Jews,  reckoned  about  22,000.  No  unbaptized 
person  is  allowed  to  sleep  in  Cracow.  The  wickedness  of  the 
people  is  very  great.  Their  idolatry  is  awful.  Lying,  stealing, 
murder,  adultery,  are  little  thought  of.  A  student  was  murdered 
this  time  last  year,  in  a  quiet  place  of  the  town,  and  35  stabs  were 
found  on  his  body.  The  government  is,  in  name,  independent — • 
but  really  under  Austria.  We  called  on  the  Protestant  minister— 
a  Lutheran.  He  was  exceedingly  kind — his  wife  was  a  Jewess. 
We  afterwards  found  that  he  is  a  very  worldly  clergyman. 

On  Saturday  we  found  out  Mr.  Hiscock,  the  English  missionary 
to  the  Jews.  He  and  his  wife  are  truly  delightful  persons,  and 
we  were  constantly  with  them  during  our  stay.  We  were  truly 
happy  together.  And  they  were  quite  overjoyed  to  meet  with 
English  -Christians  in  their  lonely  situation.  They  seem  hardly  to 
know  one  Christian  in  the  whole  place.  The  Catholics  are  bitter 
enemies,  and  the  Protestants  hardly  less  so.  He  is  a  man  of  a 
very  gentle,  pleasing  spirit,  and  seems  eminently  useful  to  the 
Jews."  We  enjoyed  the  Lord's  Supper  together  on  Sabbath,  which 
I  dispensed  after  our  own  form.  It  was  sweet  to  cling  together 
in  that  holy  ordinance  in  so  dark  and  dead  a  spot. 

On  Monday  evening  we  walked  out  together  to  Esther's  poo', 
King  Kazimer  loved  a  Jewess  named  Esther,  and  married  her 
For  her  sake  he  built  the  Jewish  quarter,  calling  it  by  his  name 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  547 

He  built  a  country  palace  for  her,  and  pleasant  gardens  beside  this 
pool.  Unfortunately,  however,  she  was  infected  with  the  disease 
called  Plica  polonica,  an  awful  malady  in  the  head.  She  came  in 
before  the  king  with  her  head  uncovered.  His  love  was  turned 
to  hatred,  and  he  ordered  her  to  be  drowned  in  this  pool — which 
was  done.  Tuesday  morning,  we  bade  good-bye  to  Cracow  in 
the  Sc knell  post ;  and  the  same  evening  crossed  the  Prussian  fron- 
tier. It  became  dark  at  Gleiwitz.  We  slept  comfortably  in  the 
carriage  ;  and  next,  evening  by  5  were  in  Breslau.  There  I  began 
this  letter  to  you,  which  I  will  now  attempt  to  finish. 

Breslau  is  a  fine  old  Prussian  town — capital  of  the  province  of 
Silesia — standing  on  the  Oder.  There  is  a  fine  old  college,  which 
we  visited.  We  saw  also  some  of  the  schools  for  which  Prussia 
is  so  justly  famous.  We  now  begin  all  the  comforts  of  civilized 
life.  At  Cracow  we  parted  with  our  beds  which  we  brought  from 
Constantinople.  Now  we  sleep  in  the  German  fashion,  beneath 
a  feather  bed.  Thursday  18th  we  spent  in  inquiries  about  Israel 
iti  Silesia.  The  Jews  are  quite  different  now.  The  long  beard  is 
gone,  and  Polish  dress.  They  are  half-ashamed  to  be  called  Jews. 
We  spent  the  evening  with  a  convert.  Dr.  Newman,  arid  his  kind 
family.  Tell  Dr.  Russell  that  I  have  forgot  many  of  his  good  les- 
sons in  German.  I  wish  he  was  here  to  interpret  sometimes. 

Friday  19th,  we  left  for  Posen,  which  we  reached  next  day  at 
12  o'clock.  Nothing  can  be  surer  than  Prussian  travelling.  The 
post  is  all  under  government.  As  many  as  wish  to  go  are  sent  in 
large  comfortable  coaches  at  an  exact  rate—very  cheap  and  very 
quick.  Posen  we  found  a  very  pleasant  town,  clean  and  airy,  sur- 
rounded with  a  most  singular  fortification.  When  finished,  it  is  said 
it  will  be  the  strongest  in  the  world.  We  could  not  help  wishing 
that  it  may  never  be  needed,  but  may  crumble  into  nothing  under 
the  reign  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  The  Jews  are  about  7000  or 
8000.  Mr.  Belson,  the  English  missionary,  has  been  most  kind 
and  friendly.  He  introduced  us  to  many  delightful  Germans — 
some  very  clever  and  learned,  and  what  is  better,  believing  men. 
By  English,  and  Latin,  and  scraps  of  German,  we  make  our  way. 
On  Sabbath  we  heard  a  German  sermon.  The  singing  is  the  finest 
1  ever  heard.  I  discoursed  in  the  evening  to  a  few  who  under- 
stood English.  Monday  we  spent  in  examining  the  Jewish  school, 
and  in  meeting  those  here  who  love  Israel.  All  were  most  kind 
and  attentive  to  us.  At  parting,  I  was  kissed  on  both  cheeks  by 
a  major  with  huge  moustachios.  Tuesday  22nd,  we  left  Posen  at 
midnight,  in  order  to  be  this  morning  at  Storchnest,  a  small  town, 
where  there  is  a  school  for  Jewish  children.  Mr.  Belson  came 
with  us.  We  have  spent  a  happy,  and  I  trust,  useful  day. 

We  are  now  at  Fraustadt,  visiting  two  missionaries,  Mr.  Hert- 
rnann  and  Mr.  Graff.  It  is  delightful  to  meet  with  these  men. 
They  have  the  cause  really  at  heart.  To-morrow  we  visit  a 
school  in  Leichtensheim,  then  to  Glogau.  There  we  will  get  the 


548  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

post  to  Berlin,  where  we  hopa  to  be,  if  God  prosper  us,  on  Thurs 
day 'evening  or  Friday  morning.  We  propose  staying  over  Sab- 
bath there.  Then  30  hours  bring  us  to  Hamburgh  and  *wo  dayg 
to  England.  The  missionaries  are  anxious  we  should  wait  for  the 
Franckfort  fair,  on  Monday  the  28th,  when  thousands  of  Jews  as- 
semble from  all  parts  of  the  world.  We  have  not  determined 
what  to  do.  We  are  anxious  to  be  home,  as  the  season  advances. 
The  weather  is  still  very  fine,  though  it  begins  to  be  cold.  We 
have  lighted  the  stove  for  the  first  time  to-night.  Oh  for  a  Scot- 
tish fire !  We  are  all  in  good  health.  I  have  not  been  so  well 
for  many  a  long  day.  My  heart  beats  very  gently.  However, 
all  is  in  God's  hand,  and  he  will  do  with  me  what  is  best.  Andrew 
feels  the  cold  a  little,  but  is  looking  stout  and  well.  He  and  the 
Germans  agree  well.  He  is  such  an  adept  at  books — they  are 
often  confounded.  How  we  long  to  hear  of  you  all  !  We  have 
inquired  at  every  post-office,  but  in  vain.  It  is  very  late,  and  all 
my  comrades  are  sleeping  round  me  in  a  queer  German  inn  in 
Fraustadt.  Every  place  we  come  to  witnesses  my  prayers  for 
your  salvation  and  happiness.  I  trust  soon  to  be  with  you,  and 
meet  you  all  in  peace.  Kind  love  to  you,  Eliza,  and  Willie,  and 
re.tnenibrance  to  all  friends.  Your  ever  affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


LETTER   XXIII. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

SAILING  UP  THE  THAMES,  6th  Nov.  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, — You  will  be  glad  to  see  by 
•the  date  that  we  are  once  more  in  sight  of  the  shores  of  happy 
England.  I  only  wish  I  knew  how  you  all  are.  I  have  not  heard 
from  you  since  I  was  in  Smyrna.  In  vain  did  I  inquire  for  letters 
at  Cracow,  Berlin,  Hamburgh.  You  must  have  written  to  War- 
saw, and  the  Resident  there  had  not  returned  them  to  Berlin  as 
we  desired.  However,  I  trust  all  is  well  with  you,  and  Eliza,  and 
Willie.  I  wish  you  to  write  to  me  by  return  of  post,  telling 
me  how  you  are.  Andrew  and  I  and  Mr.  Caiman  are  all  quite 
well,  and  thankful  to  God,  who  has  brought  us  through  every  dan- 
ger in  so  many  countries.  I  trust  our  course  has  been  not  alto- 
gether fruitless,  and  that  we  may  now  resign  our  commission  with 
some  hope  of  good  issuing  from  it  to  the  Church  and  to  Israel. 
I  preached  last  Sabbath  in  Hamburgh,  for  the  first  time  since  leav- 
ing England,  and  felt  nothing  the  worse  of  it ;  so  that  I  do  hope 
it  is  my  heavenly  Father's  will  to  restore  me  to  usefulness  again 
among  my  beloved  flock.  W*  have  heard  something  of  ^eviving 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  549 

work  at  Kilsyth.  Wt  saw  it  noticed  in  one  of  the  newspapers- 
I  also  saw  the  name  of  Dundee  associated  with  it ;  so  that  I  ear- 
nestly hope  good  has  been  doing  in  our  church,  and  the  dew  from 
on  high  watering  our  parishes,  and  that  the  flocks  whose  pastors 
have  been  wandering  may  also  have  shared  in  the  blessing.  We 
are  quite  ignorant  of  the  facts,  and,  you  may  believe,  are  very 
anxious  to  hear.  We  staid  in  Berlin  for  5  or  6  days,  and  were 
very  kindly  treated  by  many  excellent  people  there.  We  got 
intimately  acquainted  with  one  of  the  best  ministers  in  Berlin, 
Kiintze — a  most  animated  preacher  and  devoted  man.  We  saw 
the  Jews,  and  got  much  most  interesting  information.  There  are 
about  1000  converts  in  Berlin.  Kiintze  has  baptized  112  with 
his  own  hand.  We  came  to  Hamburgh  in  36  hours,  and  there 
had  much  interesting  converse  with  Mr.  Moritz,  the  Jewish  mis- 
sionary, Mr.  Cachen  of  the  Bible  Society,  and  others.  Mr.  Bonar 
and  I  both  preached  on  the  Sabbath,  and  set  off  at  12  at  night  for 
the  boat,  which  was  lying  12  miles  down  the  river.  We  could 
not  find  the  Hull  vessel,  and  therefore  came  by  the  Lady  Lons- 
dale  to  London.  The  first  day  was  calm  ;  yesterday  We  had  a 
hard  gale.  All  were  laid  up  except  the  Captain,  two  other  gen- 
tlemen, and  myself.  To-day,  all  are  lively  again.  We  are  now 
passing  Woolwich,  and  in  an  hour  more  will  be  in  London.  We 
are  anxious  to  be  home  ;  but  I  suppose  will  not  get  away  till 
next  week.  If  your  letter  cannot  reach  London  by  Monday,  then 
do  not  write  it,  as  I  think  we  shall  leave  by  Tuesday.  We  shall 
probably  come  by  the  railway  to  Liverpool,  and  from  that  to  Glas- 
gow, and  home — all,  if  our  Father  will.  Address  your  letter  to 
the  care  of  Mr.  Hamilton,  127  Cheapside,  and  I  will  get  it  sooner. 
Farewell  now,  my  dear  father,  mother,  sister  and  brother.  I 
never  thought  to  have  seen  you  again  in  this  world  ;  but  1  now 
hope  to  meet  you  once  more  in  peace.  Yours  affectionately, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'OHEYNE. 


LETTER    XXIV. 

TO    THE    REV.    R.    S.    CANDLISH. 

LONDON,  llth  Nvv.  1539. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — You  will  be  happy  to  know  that  we  are  now 
safely  arrived  in  England.  In  a  few  days  I  hope  we  shall  see  you 
face  to  face,  and  thank  God  together  for  all  his  kindness  to  us 
since  we  parted.  My  object  in  "writing  you  from  London  is,  that 
I  may  finish  the  sketch  of  our  proceedings  which  we  have  given 
you,  by  a  short  account  of  our  inquiries  in  Prussian  Poland,  in 
Berlin.*  and  in  Hamburgh.  We  have  met  with  the  greatest  kind- 


£50  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

ness,  and  with  information  of  deepest  interest,  in  all  these  places, 
We  arrived  in  Posen  on  19th  October,  after  a  long  ride  from 
Bresiau  of  27  hours.  The  country  is  far  from  being  interesting. 
The  roads  are  invariably  lined  with  fine  poplar  trees:  the  fields 
are  well  cultivated,  but  flat  and  unvarying — a  wooden  village  or 
a  group  of  windmills  being  the  only  objects  to  arrest  the  eye.  It 
was  Saturday,  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  when  we  arrived.  In  walking 
through  the  pleasant  Boulevard,  we  met  great  numbers  of  well- 
dressed  paople  promenading  for  pleasure.  We  recognized  them 
by  their  features  to  be  Jews.  Alas  !  like  many  nominal  Chris- 
tians, they  make  their  Sabbath  a  day  of  show  and  parade.  Posen 
is  a  fine  Prussian  town,  clean,  well  built,  and  airy.  The  weather 
we  began  to  feel  rather  keen.  There  are  34,000  inhabitants.  Of 
these  three-fifths  are  Roman  Catholics,  7000  or  8000  Jews,  and 
the  rest  Protestants.  There  is  a  splendid  fortification  in  the 
course  of  erection  a*ll  round  Posen,  intended  to  frown  defiance 
upon  Russia.  It  is  said  that  it  will  be  one  of  the  strongest  for- 
tresses in  the  world.  We  could  not  but  pray,  in  walking  round 
its  bomb-proof  battlements,  that  the  Prince  of  Peace  might  keep 
it  from  being  ever  used. 

We  found  out  Mr.  Bellson,  himself  a  Jewish  convert,  and  the 
worthy  missionary  of  the  London  Society  in  Posen.  By  him 
we  were  introduced  to  most  of  the  Christians  there  who  take  an 
interest  in  the  Jews — persons  of  good  station  in  society,  of  learn- 
ing, and  of  a  most  affectionate  spirit.  The  committee  who  take 
charge  of  the  Jewish  schools  in  this  district  met  with  us,  and 
gave  us  every  information.  There  are  7  schools  for  Jewish  chil- 
dren maintained  in  the  Duchy  of  Posen.  The  average  numbe) 
of  children  in  all  during  the 'last  year  was  267.  Each  teacher 
sends  in  a  report  every  month.  These  mark  the  days  of  at- 
tendance and  absence  of  all  the  children,  and  contain  many  in- 
teresting notices  of  their  feelings.  The  teachers  appear  to  be 
really  godly  men,  seeking  the  salvation  of  Israel.  An  evening 
school  is  kept  in  Posen  and  two  other  places  for  any  grown-up 
Jews  that  will  come.  They  have  often  had  40  and  50. 

In  company  with  Mr.  Bellson  we  visited  the  Posen  school.  A 
few  weeks  ago  there  were  80  children  ;  now  we  found  only  12. 
This  falling  off,  which  I  be'Vve  will  only  be  for  a  short  time,  was 
produced  by  a  happy  cnns^-.  ihe  real  conversion  and  baptism  of 
two  of  the  girls.  WP  sinned  with  delight  to  their  simple  history. 
The  master  seemea  nne  voune  man.  He  first  played  the  vio- 
lin, while  the  child)  e<<  sang  sweetly  several  Christian  hymns. 
They  afterwards  wem  n-er  the  history  of  the  birth  of  Jesus. 
The  contribution  from  the  'I'asgow  society  was,  I  believe,  given 
to  this  school,  but  has  been  vithdrawn  *  loss  which  they  deep- 
'y  lament. 

We  next  visited  the  school  i;*.  Storcnnes.  tbout  12  hours  dis- 
tant  from  Posen — a  large  Prussian  village  .is  children  attend 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  56 

We  found  them  reading  the  history  of  Joseph  in  the  German  Bi 
ble.  We  heard  them  examined  on  the  Bible  history,  on  grammar 
and  natural  history,  and  lastly,  they  sung  three  Christian  hymns, 
It  quite  reminded  us  of  a  well-conducted  parish  school  in  our  own 
happy  land.  It  is  very  wonderful,  and  almost  unaccountable,  how 
Jews  suffer  their  children  to  be  taught  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
Surely  these  children  never  will  be  Jews.  The  Lord  make  them 
Christians  indeed  ! 

The  same  evening  we  were  in  Fraustadt,  the  cleanest  town  in 
Prussian  Poland,  and  met  two  more  of  the  Lon<^>n  Society's  mis- 
sionaries— Mr.  Hertmann  and  Mr.  Graff — both  Germans",  full  oi 
faith  and  love  to  Israel.  They  all  accompanied  us  next  day  to  the 
school  at  Slichtensheim — a  neat  Polish  village,  with  its  large  square 
fn  the  centre.  There  are  only  20  Jewish  families  here,  and  all 
their  children  attend  the  missionary  school  for  8  or  9  years.  We 
aeard  them  examined  on  the  prophecies  regarding  Messiah,  which 
<hey  readily  applied  to  our  blessed  Saviour.  The  Burgomaster, 
himself  a  convert,  turned  to  us  and  said,  "These  children  have 
more  knowledge  of  Christianity  in  their  hearts  than  the  children 
of  the  Christians ;"  and  so  it  really  appeared.  In  the  school  at 
Kempen  we  are  told  several  of  the  children  seem  to  have  their 
hearts  touched  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  same  has  been  the  case 
in  Posen.  Does  not  God  thus  put  his  seal  and  testimony  and  bless- 
ing upon  these  schools  for  the  poor  lost  lambs  of  the  house  of  Israel  ? 
Is  it  not  a  wonderful  providence  of  God,  that  the  Jews  httre  are 
willing  to  send  their  chi  dren,  that  the  Government  are  so  favor 
able,  the  King  himself  and  Royal  Family  being  yearly  subscrib- 
ers, and  that  godly  Gentile  teachers  are  to  be  found?  Our  spirits 
were  quite  refreshed  by  the  animating  sight,  and  we  cannot  but 
pray  tha-t  more  missionary  schools  may  be  set  up  here.  L.35  or 
L.40  ji-year  is  enough  to  maintain  one.  I  am  sure  there  are  many 
Christians  in  Scotland  who,  if  they  saw  what  we  have  seen,  would 
gladly  devote  that  sum  to  so  blessed  a  purpose. 

But  a  still  more  important,  door  is  open  here.  The  Gospel  may 
be  preached  openly  to  the  Jews.  Twelve  years  ago,  the  Jews  of 
Poland  would  not  have  come  near  a  Christian  church,  nor  were 
they  willing  to  converse  in  private  on  Christianity.  But  now  they 
seem  to  be  convinced  in  their  head  that  their  Judaism  is  false,  and 
that  Christianity  is  true.  They  have  no  heart-conviction  of  sin- 
no  cry,  "  Men  and  brethren,  what  must  we  do  ?"  Still  they  are 
in  a  transition  state,  and  are  most  willing  to  hear  the  Gospel.  Let 
them  alone  for  a  few  years,  and  they  will  rush  onward  into  the 
deep  infidelity  of  German  Jews: — Send  them  the  glad  tidings  of 
a  Saviour,  affectionately  preached,  and  we  may  warrantably  hope 
that,  God  working  with  us,  a  large  remnant  shall  be  saved. 

When  the  missionaries  arrive  in  a  town,  they  distribute  a  few 
notices  of  their  arrival,  and  that  Mr.  Hertmann  will  preach  on  the 
Saturday.  From  200  to  500  Jews  and  Jewesses  often  attend  in 


552  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

the  church,  and  remain  silent  auditors,  while  he  preaches  Jesus 
and  the  resurrection.  I  believe  that  ordained  monsters  of  the 
Church  of  England  or  Scotland,  if  they  obtained  leave  from  the 
Prussian  Government  to  become  missionaries,  would  also  be  al- 
lowed to  preach  freely  to  the  Jews  in  almost  all  the  churches.  Is 
riot  this  an  open  door  ?  Those  who  think  the  truth  may  be  best 
conveyed  by  instilling  it  into  the  youthful  mind,  have  here  free 
scope  for  that  mode  of  teaching.  Those  who  prefer  the  direct 
address  of  the  pulpit,  have  here  an  open  door  for  that  mode  of 
teaching.  The  London  Society  have  not  fully  occupied  this  field. 
The  laborers  are  excellent  men,  but  they  are  not  ordained  minis- 
ters, and  one  only  is  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Prussian  Church. 
If  a  complement  of  ordained  missionaries  could  be  maintained  in 
the  Grand  Duchy  of  Posen  and  in  Silesia,  there  is  every  reason  to 
hope  that,  by  the  convincing  power  of  God's  Spirit,  a  great  many 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel  might  be  gathered  into  Christ's 
fold.  As  it  is,  the  great  majority  of  Jewish  converts  in  Germany 
are  from  this  district. 

We  next  proceeded  to  Berlin,  the  handsome  capital  of  Prussia. 
Here  we  had  a  delightful  opportunity  of  examining  one  of  their 
best  normal  schools.  We  saw  60  teachers  under  training.  The 
system  is  truly  admirable.  We  visited  the  University  also,  and 
heard  a  lecture  from  Neander.  Strange  to  say,  he  is  no  friend  to 
laboring  amongst  his  brethren  the  Jews.  We  had  pleasant  inter- 
course with  some  of  the  most  faithful  ministers  of  Berlin.  Th* 
excellent  Gossner,  once  a  Romish  priest,  but  converted  under 
Martin  Booz,  is  remarkable  for  awakening  careless  souls.  Kiintze 
is  a  bold  and  animated  preacher,  full  of  love  to  his  Lord.  He 
told  us  that  he  has  baptized  112  Jews  with  his  own  hand.  He  is, 
indeed,  an  intelligent  and  warm  friend  of  Israel.  There  are  week- 
ly meetings  of  the  faithful  ministers  for  searching  the  Scriptures, 
conference  on  ministerial  experiences,  and  prayer.  Rationalism 
is  scarcely  known  in  Berlin.  The  number  of  lively  preachers  of 
the  truth  is  on  the  increase,  and  marks  of  revival  in  their  congre- 
gations are  not  awanting.  Still  they  labor  under  many  difficul- 
ties. Meetings  for  prayer  and  Sabbath  schools  are  both  contrary 
to  the  law  of  the  land.  The  Sabbath  is  much  desecrated  ;  ancl 
the  great  mass  of  the  people  are  strangers  to  the  house  of  God. 
How  thankful  we  should  be  to  God  that  our  lot  is  cast  in  our 
beloved  Scotland !  and  what  need  there  is  that  we  should  pray 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  poured  upon  the  Protestant 
Churches  abroad. 

Our  chief  matter  of  inquiry  was  after  Israe*.  There  are  8000 
Jews  in  Berlin,  and  nearly  1000  converts.  Of  these,  it  is  to  be 
feared  the  great  mass  are  converts  only  in  name.  Still,  we  met 
with  many  who  seemed  to  be  Christians  in  deed  and  in  truth.  We 
visited  both  synagogues,  the  old  and  the  new.  In  the  latter  we 
heard  a  sermon  from  the  Rabbi  on  Abraham  offering  up  Isaac 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS'.  ;>;> 

Alas !  he  did  not  see  the  Lamb  of  God  shadowed  forth  in  the 
father  offering  his  son.  The  service  is  a  close  imitation  of  that  of 
the  Lutheran  Church.  We  visited  also  the  Jewish  school,  and 
orphan  institution.  The  children  receive  a  common  German  edu 
cation.  The  great  majority  of  the  Jews  here  are,  I  fear,  sunk  into 
infidelity.  One  said,  <4  Christ  was  a  good  man,  and  Moses  was  a 
good  man,  but  I  believe  neither."  Mr.  Becker  is  the  faithful  mis- 
sionary of  the  London  Society  here.  He  once  labored  in  Mag- 
deburgh  in  the  service  of  the  Edinburgh  Society.  We  heard  him 
preach  to  the  Jews  on  Sunday  morning  in  the  Cloyster  Church. 
Within  the  past  year  54  Jews  have  come  to  him  inquiring  after 
the  Saviour.  Of  these  many  have  drawn  back,  and  five  have  been 
baptized.  We  met  with  many  dear  affectionate  friends  of  Israel. 
The  Berlin  Society  has  no  missionaries  at  present  in  the  field 
Two  are  now  in  the  course  of  preparation.  We  attended  a  meet 
ing  of  committee  of  a  society  for  supporting  proselytes  and  in 
quirers.  They  are  clearly  of  opinion  that,  if  you  attempt  the  con- 
version of  Jews  in  this  country,  you  must  do  something  also  for 
their  temporal  support.  I  feel  that  it  is  impossible  to  resist  the 
same  conviction.  We  met  two  proselytes,  doctors  of  medicine, 
who  would  willingly  devote  themselves  as  medical  missionaries 
among  their  brethren.  But  I  must  hasten  away  from  this  im. 
portant  field.  The  movement  of  our  Church  has  excited  the  deep- 
est interest  among  the  Christians  of  Germany  who  love  God's  an- 
cient people  ;  and  they  earnestly  look  forward  to  what  our  Church 
will  do.  Many  pray  that  we  may  be  guided  rightly. 

A  journey  of  two  nights  and  a  day  brought  us  to  Hamburgh, 
famous  for  the  beauty  of  its  suburbs.  It  is  a  kind  of  republic 
governed  by  a  senate.  The  established  religion  is  Lutheran  ;  but 
most  of  the  ministers,  I  fear,  have  wandered  far  from  the  truth. 
Still  a  few  are  raising  a  bold  and  intelligent  protest.  Mr.  Oncken, 
the  agent  for  the  Edinburgh  Bible  Society,  showed  us  every  at- 
tention. We  visited  the  old  synagogue,  and  also  the  new,  or 
temple  as  it  is  called, — a  temple  without  a  Shechinah.  The  Rab- 
bi preached  in  German,  spoke  of  patience  being  a  Christian  vir- 
tue, and  quoted  a  Christian  author.  The  chapel  is  neat,  and  the 
organ  fine.  They  sing  the  fine  national  hymn  tunes.  Much  ot 
the  prayer  was  in  German.  The  peculiarity  of  their  liturgy  is, 
that  they  have  erased  all  mention  of  the  name  of  Messiah. 
Alas  !  poor  dry  bones, — they  think  their  hope  is  lost ;  but  the  time 
shall  come  when  "  the  Spirit  of  life  shall  enter  into  them,  and  they 
shall  stand  up  upon  their  feet  an  exceeding  great  army." 

We  met  with  several  Christian  Israelites  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  in  sincerity.  Mr.  Moritz,  the  missionary  of  the  London 
Society,  has  been  32  years  a  convert.  From  1817  to  1825  he 
was  employed  by  the  Emperor  of  Russri  to  preach  the  Gospel  tc 
the  Jews.  He  went  through  all  parts  of  that  vast  empire,  preach- 
ing with  great  acceptance,  and  often  with  cheering  success.  He 


554  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

still  regards  Russia,  containing  as  it  does  two  millions  and  a  half 
of  Jews,  as  the  most  noble  field  for  a  missionary  enterprise.  It  is 
true,  the  present  Russian  Government  are  doing  every  thing  the) 
can  to  put  down  Protestantism  ;  and  they  are  grasping  the  Jews 
with  a  firmer  hand.  Still  we  know  that  God  has  the  hearts  of 
kings  in  his  hand,  and  that  he  will  one  day  say  to  the  north, 
*'  Give  up."  And  perhaps  it  may  be  our  duty,  at  least,  to  attempt 
to  obtain  leave  to  send  the  Gospel  to  Russian  Israel.  One  de- 
lightful fact  I  cannot  but  give  you,  although  I  am  approaching  the 
end  of  my  paper.  In  1819  Mr.  Moritz  was  in  Borissov  preaching 
the  Gospel  to  the  Jews,  of  whom  there  are  great  multitudes  there 
The  Rabbi  of  Kletsk,  a  place  6  Russian  miles  oflf,  called  upon  him 
with  some  of  his  young  men.  "Why  do  you  not  come  to  us  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  us?"  said  the  Rabbi.  "  Mr.  Moritz  answered, 
"  I  am  coming  to  you  very  soon,  but  have  not  yet  finished  my 
work  here."  "  We  will  treat  you  very  kindly,"  rejoined  the  Rab- 
bi ;  "  and  I  will  tell  all  my  people  to  hear  you,  and  to  treat  you 
kindly."  Mr.  Moritz  went,  and  the  Jews  kept  their  word;  he 
was  kindly  treated  by  all.  He  preached  the  Gospel  freely  to  them, 
and  gave  away  all  his  tracts  and  New  Testaments.  He  saw  no 
fruit  of  his  labor.  But  last  year,  when  Mr.  Cerf  was  in  Warsaw, 
letters  came  to  the  missionaries  there  from  40  Jews  in  Kletsk, 
asking  '*  if  one  Moritz  was  still  alive — if  he  was  among  the  mis- 
sionaries— or,  if  he  was  gone,  whether  they  could  obtain  Christian 
baptism  at  Warsaw  ?"  Is  not  this  a  commentary  on  the  psalm. 
"  He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall 
doubtless  come  again,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him?" 

Hamburgh  itself  is  not  an  open  field  for  a  Jewish  missionary. 
Preaching  in  a  church  to  the  Jews  is  not  permitted.  A  school 
for  Jewish  children  was  put  down  by  the  influence  of  the  Rab- 
bis. The  Jews  have  almost  the  whole  trade  in  their  hands,  and 
have  great  influence  over  Government.  Still  Hamburgh  should 
not  be  given  up  ;  and  we  must  bless  God  that  there  is  such  a 
simple-hearted  laborer  here.  Many  foreign  Jews  come  to  Ham- 
burgh for  trade  and  other  purposes.  They  often  come  to  him  for 
a  tract  or  a  Bible,  and  he  tells  them  the  Gospel  that  may  save  their 
soul.  This  week  he  had  ten  such  inquirers.  He  is  clearly  of 
opinion  that  we  will  never  make  a  deep  impression  on  the  Jewish 
mind  till  we  establish  a  congregation  of  believing  Jews — on  some 
such  plan  as  that  of  the  Moravians — so  that  they  might  both  sup- 
port themselves,  and  be  edified  in  Christian  truth  by  a  stated  pas- 
tor. This  proposal  we  have  frequently  heard  expressed,  and  it 
has  been  the  subject  of  meditation  and  converse  to  us  for  many 
months.  If  it  could  be  wisely  accomplished,  there  cannot  be  a 
doubt  that  it  wotf'd  take  many  serious  difficulties  out  of  the  way. 
But  more  of  this  when  we  meet. 

Mr.  Bonar  and  I  had  an  opportunity  of  preaching  on  the  Sab- 
bath, and  next  morning  bade  adieu  to  the  shores  of  Germany.  I 


FAMILIAR    LETTERS.  55t 

was  in  Hambu  -gh  we  first  heard  the  report  that  God  had  visited 
our  Beloved  Church  in  a  remarkable  manner.  For  more  than> 
five  months  we  had  heard  nothing  from  Scotland,  and  now  we 
feel  "  like  men  that  dream."  It  will  be  a  sweet  reward  to  us — 
most  agreeable  to  the  gracious  nature  of  our  God, — if,  after  all 
our  wanderings  and  dangers,  He  shall  bring  us  to  see  the  vine 
flourish  and  the  pomegranate  bud  in  our  dear  parishes.  Is  it  no 
delightful  to  think  that,  at  the  very  moment  when  we  begin  tc 
obey  God,  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  Israel  and  of  the  world,  He 
should  pour  out  a  blessing  till  there  be  no  room  to  receive  it  ?  1 
pray  that  the  whole  land  may  become  like  Gideon's  fleece  when 
it  was  filled  with  dew.  And  may  we  come  to  share  in  the  good 
gifts  which  God  is  dispensing  among  you  !  Farewell  till  we  meet 
Your  affectionate  friend, 

ROBERT  MURRAY  M*CHEYNE. 


LETTER    XXV. 

TO  HIS  FATHER  AND  MOTHER. 

DUNDEE,  261A  Nov.,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, — I  had  a  very  pleasant  journey 
to  Dundee  after  I  left  you.  Dr.  F.,  and  Mr.  C.  of  D.,  crossed  in 
the  boat  with  me,  and  were  very  kind.  In  the  coach  I  had  Mrs. 
Colonel  P.  of  St  A.,  and  her  daughter,  who  seem  kind  and  gra- 
cious people.  The  first  sight  of  Dundee  was  animating  and  re- 
freshing to  me  ;  and  I  felt  wonder  and  thankfulness  at  the  way  by 
which  God  had  led  me  since  I  last  bade  it  farewell. 

James*  was  the  first  to  jump  on  board  the  boat.  Mr.  Nelson, 
Mr.  Thomas,  Alexander  Thain,  and  Robert  Macdonald  of  Blair 
gowrie,  were  waiting  to  receive  me.  Many  also  of  my  dear  peo 
pie.  I  preached  the  same  evening.  I  never  saw  such  an  assem- 
bly in  a  church  before.  Mr.  Roxburgh,  Mr.  Arnott,  Mr.  Ham- 
ilton, and  other  ministers,  came  to  support  me.  There  was  not 
a  spot  in  the  church  left  unoccupied.  Every  passage  and  stair 
were  filled.  I  was  almost  overpowered  by  the  sight ;  but  felt 
great  liberty  in  preaching  from  1  Cor.  ii.  1,  4.  I  never  before 
preached  to  such  an  audience — so  many  weeping — so  many 
waiting,  as1  for  the  words  of  eternal  life.  I  never  heard  such 
sweet  singing  anywhere — so  tender  and  affecting,  as  if  the  people 
felt  that  they  were  praising  a  present  God. 

When  I  came  out  of  the  church,  the  whole  road  was  filled  with 
the  people,  old  and  young,  and  I  had  to  shake  hands  twenty  at 
a  time.  A  great  multitude  followed  to  my  door,  so  that  I  had  tc 

*  His  beadle. 


556  FAMILIAR    LETTERS. 

speak  to  them  again,  and  pray  before  sending  them  away.  There 
is  evidently  a  great  change  upon  the  people  here — and  though  if 
is  to  be  expected  that  many  are  merely  naturally  awakened  and 
excited— yet  I  see  a  great  many  who,  I  feel  confides  t,  are  sav- 
ingly changed.  On  Sabbath,  I  got  Mr.  Burns  to  preach  in  the 
morning  and  evening,  and  I  preached  in  the  afternoon.  It  was 
a  very  solemn  day.  2  Chron.  v.  13,  14,  was  my  text,  and  Mr.  B. 
preached  on  "  The  Throne  of  Grace,"  Heb.  iv.  He  is  certainly 
a  very  remarkable  preacher.  The  plainness  and  force  of  his 
statements,  and  his  urgency,  I  certainly  never  saw  equalled.  He 
has  a  very  clear  view  of  divine  things,  and  an  amazing  power  of 
voice  and  body.  But,  above  all,  God  seems  really  to  accompany 
his  preaching  with  demonstrations  of  the  Spirit.  Believe  me 
your  affectionate  son, 

ROBT.  MURRAY  M'CHEYNE. 


RETURN    CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO——*    202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling        642-3405 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

MAR  U°  1994 

JUN  1     ZOffil 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®s 


